《Shackled (The Lord Series) by Carlos》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Angel Looking over my shoulder for the hundredth time in thest half an hour, ensuring no one is following me, I walk fast on the crowded street. Attempting not to make eye contact with anyone, not wanting to be noticed. Being the daughter of one of the most powerful Dukes in Veross City makes me easily recognizable. It is not like I want to run away from home, but what else am I supposed to do when my father wants me to marry Carlos de Torre? Carlos, who is another Duke, is not only twenty-five years older than me¡ªmaking him around the same age as my father¡ªbut he has known me since I was a child. Each time he came to visit my parents, he would usually bring me toys and sweets until I turned sixteen, and he started bringing flowers. Soon after, gifts were sent to the mansion weekly. While I thought it was creepy and inappropriate, my father started thinking that me marrying Carlos would not be such a bad idea. I stop at an intersection, and before crossing the street, I look behind me, hoping Carlos¡¯ men didn¡¯t find me. If they find me¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think what Carlos would do to me. I not only need to find a ce to hide, but I need to get away from Veross City. Away from Carlos. Today. Even now, six years after my father¡¯s first talk about me getting married to Carlos, I still can¡¯t believe he would do something like this to me. While the Dukes have tried to keep it a secret, everyone knows that Carlos is a sadist who loves to torture the women he sleeps with. His torture methods are so severe that he has killed over a hundred women in thest fifteen years. Or so the rumors say. Three of them were married to him at the time of their deaths. He is still free to do what he pleases because more than half the city¡¯s police force and judges are controlled by the Dukes. The Lords control the other half. About three months ago, my father invited Carlos over to dinner. Little did I know that night I would be his fianc¨¦e. When a ring was forced on my finger, I was too stunned to say anything. And then he tried to k*ss me, and it took every ounce of my control not to p him. After Carlos left, I asked my father, even begged him not to force me to marry a man I did not love, but my words were meaningless. I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me how my life would be if I were to be Carlos¡¯ wife. It would be a miracle if I made it past our first wedding anniversary. And the idea of having to sleep with him makes me sick. ¡°It¡¯s the way of the Dukes, Angel. Any daughter born to a Duke has to marry someone within our Order. Someone who was chosen by the future bride¡¯s family. I have chosen Carlos to be your husband. You will marry him, give him children, and in return, you will have a life full of luxuries,¡± my father told me when I kept insisting on breaking the engagement. Not that I didn¡¯t protest. ¡°I don¡¯t love him!¡± I said, but it fell on deaf ears. ¡°And you know what he did to all those poor women! How can you force me to marry him?¡± My fatherughed. ¡°You think I loved your mother when I married her? My father told me who my wife would be, and I obeyed. And with time, I learned to love her very much. It will be the same for Carlos and you. And there is no proof that it was Carlos who killed them!¡± Of course, there was no proof. The Dukes got rid of them because Carlos is not only very powerful but also a future Patriarch. My father loved my mother very much, and even now, ten years after the tragic ident that took her life, he still mourns her. But Carlos is not like my father. Not only that he would never love me, but I have no doubt he would hurt me badly. Ever since my engagement, Carlos has restricted my movements. I can go outside only if he allows it. If I want to take a stroll through the garden, I have to call him first. He even hired two b*dyguards to watch every movement I make. Shopping used to be fun; now it is a nightmare. ¡°For your safety, Mu?eca. You know that I am an important man. Many people would want to hurt you because you are my fianc¨¦e,¡± Carlos told me the day he hired the b*dyguards. Carlos might be powerful and have many connections, but I refuse to marry him. I have been nning my escape for many days now, and finally, today, I could put it into action. With the reason that I have to buy things for the wedding, I could finally go to the mall. Once there, it hadn¡¯t been very hard to trick Carlos¡¯ men. I only had to fake that I was getting my period and that I had bad cramps. The b*dyguards acted just like I knew they would¡ªlike the end of the world has arrived. So, I did as any woman on her period would do¡ªgo to the pharmacy to buy hygiene products before going to the bathroom. A smallmotion in a nearby store was enough to distract the b*dyguards for a moment and for me to disappear into the crowd. Finding an exit was not that hard, and before leaving the mall, I threw my phone and the ring in a trash bin. After taking some money out at an ATM, I chucked my credit card as well, scared that I can be located by having it in my possession. That happened around an hour ago, and since then, I have been walking around town, thinking of a way to get out of the city. The money I have is not enough to get anywhere, not when Carlos is no doubt looking for me. As I cross the street, I see something that piques my interest¡ªnes Tech Company¡ªthe biggest tech I think I may have just found a solution to my problems. After taking a deep breath and running my hands over my clothes to eliminate any creases they might have, I enter the firm¡¯s lobby along with a group of employees. A big fish tank was in the middle of it, and rare exotic species could be seen swimming inside. The reception is at the far end of the lobby. The two security officers spot me, and before they can ask me who I am and what I want, I make my way to reception. A woman with blond hair and long pink nails is behind the counter, her eyes glued to the screen of aputer. ¡°Hi.¡± The woman looks at me. Putting on my best smile, I say, ¡°I would like to see Mr. Alekos Raptou.¡± She narrows her eyes, looking at me from beneath long, fake eyshes like she is trying to figure out who I am. ¡°Do you have an appointment with Mr. Raptou?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I should have known I needed an appointment. If I weren¡¯t so desperate, I would not have entered the firm in the first ce. But I have to see Alekos no matter what. ¡°I don¡¯t. But this is important.¡± I can¡¯t believe how desperate I sound. The woman gives me an apologetic look. ¡°I am sorry. Without an appointment, you can¡¯t see Mr. Alekos.¡± How can I convince¡­.ummm¡­. Her name tag lets me know her name is Cherry. ¡°Mr. Alekos and I went to the same high school. Tell him that Angelica Hernandez is looking for him.¡± Cherry doesn¡¯t look convinced. Not that I me her. ¡°You are not the first to say that. If I had a penny for every woman who imed they know Mr. Raptou, I would be rich by now.¡± That many, huh? Alekos is one of the richest men in the city. Not to mention he is single, powerful, and handsome. Women flock around him like bees to flowers. When I say, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to gain by lying to you,¡± Cherry snorts. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 2. Reunion Angel ¡°Look, I can¡¯t call Mr. Alekos except for an emergency. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed while he is working. Besides, I might get in trouble.¡± Cherry might be frank with me, but if I don¡¯t speak with Alekos¡­. A lump forms in my throat, and I swallow hard. ¡°This is an emergency. Mr. Alekos is the only one who can help me!¡± My voice c racks, and my vision bes blurry. I don¡¯t usually cry in front of other people, but I might do it right now. Cherry looks at me, and something flickers in her gaze¡ªpity. ¡°What did he do? Got you pregnant? If that is the case, it is best to talk to hiswyer.¡± She hands me a business card. Written in big, golden letters is the name of aw firm. Staring at the card in my hands, I contemte what will happen if I do say I am pregnant. Not that it was possible since Carlos never touched me, and thest time I saw Alekos was on hisst day of high school¡ªwe didn¡¯t speak that day since we were mad at each other. While I do have friends, I don¡¯t dare to ask them to help me. But Alekos, if he is still the same as in high school, will be my ticket out of the city, or so I hope.. With tears still pooling in my eyes, I lie. ¡°Yes. I am expecting his baby, and I am not going away until I speak with him.¡± Cherry sighs dramatically before picking up the phone. ¡°Mr. Alekos, a woman is looking for you. She says she is pregnant.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Alekos yells so loudly that even I can hear him. Cherry winches. ¡°She told me her name is Angelica Hernandez.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any woman that goes by the name Angelica.¡± His cold, t tone gives me the impression that he is not lying. The ba st ard forgot me. But I¡¯ll be dam ned if I leave without talking to him. ¡°Whoever she is, get rid of her. Call security if you have to,¡± Alekos growls. ¡°Yes, Mr. Raptou.¡± Cherry is about to put the phone on the receiver when I snat ch it away from her. Before she can stop me or Alekos can end the phone call, I say, ¡°You might not remember me, but I am sure you know who my father is¡ªLuis Hernandez.¡± Alekos is silent for a moment but then says something that makes me want to scream. ¡°Ah, it is you. Put the receptionist back on.¡± Cherry takes the phone from me, and after giving me a death re, she says, ¡°Mr. Raptou?¡± ¡°Send her to my office,¡± he barks. This man has always had an attitude. Cherry gives me a visitor card. ¡°With this, you can go to the top floor, where the CEO and the directors¡¯ offices are. Florence is Mr. Raptou¡¯s secretary. She will direct you to his office.¡± ¡°Thank you for the help!¡± I say as I take the card from her and make my way to an elevator. I open it with the help of the card and push the button for the top floor. My heart starts to hammer inside my chest. Alekos and me¡ªour friendship has always been strange. Alekos sounded angry. What if he refuses to help me? What will I do then? I don¡¯t have anyone else to turn to. I will do anything to make Alekos help me. And it so happens that I have something Alekos wants. The elevator stops, and I get out. It takes me a few seconds to locate Florance¡¯s desk. ¡°I am here to see Mr. Alekos.¡± I show her the visitor card. ¡°He is waiting for me.¡± After confirming with Alekos, she shows me where his office is. Before I enter, I knock once on the door. Alekos Raptou is sitting behind an opulent mahogany desk, his cold grey eyes watching me, studying me. I close the door and wait for him to say something. Thest time we spoke, we had a huge fight. I shift my weight from one leg to another, unsure if I should be the one to break the ice and say something first. He keeps looking at me with an expression on his face that I can¡¯t quite decipher. Once, he used to be my best friend. But I should have known it would notst, not when he was a Lord. Dukes and Lords are not friends, they are enemies. And here I am, in the den of one of my father¡¯s enemies. Will Alekos save me or condemn me to a life of suffering? During his college years¡ªthe wild years¡ªhis photos were published in many tabloids next to a scandalous article about his S** life. And I might have stalked him on the inte. Until I forced myself to stop. Thest time I saw a photo of him was one year ago. He has always been handsome, but the man in front of me is¡­ mouth-watering. And this ising from a woman that had never been phased by men. Minutes pass without either of us saying a word, and I am starting to think that I made a huge mistake bying here when he finally speaks. ¡°Angel Hernandez,¡± he spits my name. Does he still hate me? I mean, I know that our fight was huge, and we both said hurtful things, but I had hoped that he was over it. Not that he didn¡¯t deserve the things I used him off. He was a total jerk that day. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In a calm tone, I say, ¡°Alekos, nice seeing you again.¡± He stands. My heart almost leaps from my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t tell the same thing.¡± When did he get so tall? And handsome? He walks slowly, like he is giving me time to get away from the office before he gets to me. And I want to do just that because seeing him after so long only reminds me of how badly he broke my heart. Not that I ever let him know how much he hurt me. If I were wiser, I would leave his office. But I need him. He finally reaches me, and he traps me between his hard b*dy and the door, cing his hands on either side of my head. Heat radiates from him. When I see the anger in his eyes, I gulp loudly. He is not the same Alekos I used to know. This Alekos is¡­ cold. Ruthless. What have I gotten myself into? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 2. Reunion Angel ¡°Look, I can¡¯t call Mr. Alekos except for an emergency. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed while he is working. Besides, I might get in trouble.¡±3. Angel ¡°What is this bull s hit that I got you pregnant?¡± Alekos snarls. I want to exin, but he keeps barking at me. ¡°Did you tell anyone about this besides the receptionist?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Good. Because if rumors of me getting a Duke¡¯s daughter pregnant appear in the press, I will kill you!¡± I have no doubt he will. ¡°And now I have to look for a new receptionist.¡± I blink. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Because she saw your face. I don¡¯t want to start a war with the Dukes.¡± I groan. I should have thought about that. ¡°Look, I am not here to cause you any trouble.¡± Alekos doesn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°I only said that because it was the only way to make the receptionist tell you I was looking for you. And please don¡¯t fire her.¡± He rxes but still keeps me caged with his b*dy. ¡°What do you want?¡± His tone is cold and harsh. I lower my gaze. Even if he is wearing a shirt, I can see the contour of his well defined muscles. Has he been hitting the gym? ¡°I need your help.¡± I wait for him to say something, but he is quiet. Then my gaze finds his, and heughs. ¡°You are asking for my help? I never thought I would live to see the day.¡± I might have told him during our big fight that he is a narcissist that only thinks of himself and that I will never need anything from him. ¡°What makes you think I want to help you?¡± he sneers. Why indeed? But based on what I have read about him on the inte and the photos I have seen of him and of many women, I know what Alekos loves¡ªS**. All Lords do. The things I have to do to get out of the city. To get away from Carlos. I straighten my back, and in a steady voice, I say, ¡°Because I still have the one thing you wanted from me, and I never gave it to you.¡± He narrows his eyes. ¡°What thing?¡± Is he serious? I have never been a shy person, but saying it out loud makes me embarrassed. Alekos is waiting, and I can tell he is one second away from throwing me out of the office. ¡°My virginity,¡± I mutter. I was a freshman in high school when I met Alekos. He was a junior and one of the popr guys, while I was the shy nerd. But somehow, we clicked together. There had never been anything romantic between us. Not because we didn¡¯t like each other in that way, but because the Lords and the Dukes don¡¯t mingle together. And while the high school was a mixed one, and we could have dated each other in secret, I said no to him when he asked me out. I was afraid of what my father would do if he ever found out about Alekos. He barely let me attend that high school anyways. He only agreed because Salma, my ex best friend, also went to the same high school. When I was in my sophomore year, Alekos told me he was in love with me and that not being with me was torture. I wanted to say yes, I wanted to be his girlfriend and be free to love him, but once again, I said no to him. Alekos and I were supposed to be enemies, not love each other. And by then, Carlos had already started to pay more attention to me, and I was scared something would happen to Alekos if anyone found out. So, I buried my feelings for him deep inside my heart. Soon after my second rejection, Alekos stopped talking to me. It hurt. It hurt so much that I cried for weeks. Then he betrayed me in the worst way possible. He lowers his eyes to my chest¡ªhis gaze unimpressed. I am one of those girls that don¡¯t have big boobs. It always made me self-conscious, especially in high school, when boys had eyes only for girls with great bodies. Alekos liked them too. ¡°You know, Angel, you are still the same bi tch I met in high school. What makes you think I am interested in f ucking you when I can have any woman I want?¡± I should have guessed he is attracted only to women that actually have t its and an as s to grab onto. But I am not ready to give up. Not yet, at least. ¡°Because I remember a time when you would have done anything to get me undressed.¡± His eyes keep roaming my b*dy, inspecting me like I am up for sale, making me feel like I am not good enough for him. The women that usually appear with him in the photos are blond, tall, and beautiful. I am nothing like that. But he could at least try to hide his disgust a little more. F ucking Alekos! I should have known better than to ask the help of a Lord. ¡°Sorry to break it to you, Angel, but I am not interested in f ucking you. Nor helping you.¡± He turns his back to me and heads over to his desk. ¡°Close the door behind you.¡± My shoulders drop. I had one chance, and I blew it. A lump forms in my throat. ¡°I see.¡± I grip the strap of my purse hard. My nails dig into my palm. ¡°I had hoped that you would help me. But I see now I was wrong.¡± I turn on my heels, my fingers wrapping around the doorknob. Before I turn it to the right, I let out a cry of defeat. ¡°I hope Carlos de Torre won¡¯t torture me before killing me. Pain is not my thing.¡± Alekos lets out a loud growl, startling me. In the blink of an eye, he is upon me, his chest glued to my back, his hand gripping my wrist, preventing me from leaving. ¡°What. Did. You. Say?¡± he clips in my ear. I almost forgot about Carlos killing Niks Raptou, Alekos¡¯ father, about a year ago. Carlos imed it was an ident, but the Lords did not buy it. Dead from one side and the other did not take long to appear in the city after Niks¡¯ death. Alekos might im he doesn¡¯t want to start another war between the Dukes and the Lords, but it had been Carlos that did that ten months ago. ¡°None of your business. You said you are not interested in helping me.¡± When he doesn¡¯t let go of me, I say, ¡°I wish to leave.¡± He spins me around, his hands grabbing my shoulders hard. My purse falls next to me. ¡°What the f uck did you say about Carlos de Torre?¡± Why does he act like he suddenly cares? His hate for Carlos is so palpable that it feels as though the temperature has dropped inside the office. For a moment, his eyes sh red. Probably some trick of the light or my imagination ying tricks on me. ¡°Tell me. Now!¡± he orders me when I fall silent. I sigh. ¡°My father has arranged a marriage between Carlos and me. But I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t marry him. You know what he does to women.¡± Shock registers on his face, but he schools his features a secondter. ¡°So, you came to me and hoped that by letting me f uck you, I would protect you from that sadi st.¡± He sounds disgusted. Maybe I should have thought this through better. Cherry might be frank with me, but if I don¡¯t speak with Alekos¡­. A lump forms in my throat, and I swallow hard. ¡°This is an emergency. Mr. Alekos is the only one who can help me!¡± My voice c racks, and my vision bes blurry. I don¡¯t usually cry in front of other people, but I might do it right now. Cherry looks at me, and something flickers in her gaze¡ªpity. ¡°What did he do? Got you pregnant? If that is the case, it is best to talk to hiswyer.¡± She hands me a business card. Written in big, golden letters is the name of aw firm. Staring at the card in my hands, I contemte what will happen if I do say I am pregnant. Not that it was possible since Carlos never touched me, and thest time I saw Alekos was on hisst day of high This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . school¡ªwe didn¡¯t speak that day since we were mad at each other. While I do have friends, I don¡¯t dare to ask them to help me. But Alekos, if he is still the same as in high school, will be my ticket out of the city, or so I hope.. With tears still pooling in my eyes, I lie. ¡°Yes. I am expecting his baby, and I am not going away until I speak with him.¡± Cherry sighs dramatically before picking up the phone. ¡°Mr. Alekos, a woman is looking for you. She says she is pregnant.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Alekos yells so loudly that even I can hear him. Cherry winches. ¡°She told me her name is Angelica Hernandez.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any woman that goes by the name Angelica.¡± His cold, t tone gives me the impression that he is not lying. The ba st ard forgot me. But I¡¯ll be dam ned if I leave without talking to him. ¡°Whoever she is, get rid of her. Call security if you have to,¡± Alekos growls. ¡°Yes, Mr. Raptou.¡± Cherry is about to put the phone on the receiver when I snat ch it away from her. Before she can stop me or Alekos can end the phone call, I say, ¡°You might not remember me, but I am sure you know who my father is¡ªLuis Hernandez.¡± Alekos is silent for a moment but then says something that makes me want to scream. ¡°Ah, it is you. Put the receptionist back on.¡± Cherry takes the phone from me, and after giving me a death re, she says, ¡°Mr. Raptou?¡± ¡°Send her to my office,¡± he barks. This man has always had an attitude. Cherry gives me a visitor card. ¡°With this, you can go to the top floor, where the CEO and the directors¡¯ offices are. Florence is Mr. Raptou¡¯s secretary. She will direct you to his office.¡± ¡°Thank you for the help!¡± I say as I take the card from her and make my way to an elevator. I open it with the help of the card and push the button for the top floor. My heart starts to hammer inside my chest. Alekos and me¡ªour friendship has always been strange. Alekos sounded angry. What if he refuses to help me? What will I do then? I don¡¯t have anyone else to turn to. I will do anything to make Alekos help me. And it so happens that I have something Alekos wants. The elevator stops, and I get out. It takes me a few seconds to locate Florance¡¯s desk. ¡°I am here to see Mr. Alekos.¡± I show her the visitor card. ¡°He is waiting for me.¡± After confirming with Alekos, she shows me where his office is. Before I enter, I knock once on the door. Alekos Raptou is sitting behind an opulent mahogany desk, his cold grey eyes watching me, studying me. I close the door and wait for him to say something. Thest time we spoke, we had a huge fight. I shift my weight from one leg to another, unsure if I should be the one to break the ice and say something first. He keeps looking at me with an expression on his face that I can¡¯t quite decipher. Once, he used to be my best friend. But I should have known it would notst, not when he was a Lord. Dukes and Lords are not friends, they are enemies. And here I am, in the den of one of my father¡¯s enemies. Will Alekos save me or condemn me to a life of suffering? During his college years¡ªthe wild years¡ªhis photos were published in many tabloids next to a scandalous article about his S** life. And I might have stalked him on the inte. Until I forced myself to stop. Thest time I saw a photo of him was one year ago. He has always been handsome, but the man in front of me is¡­ mouth-watering. And this ising from a woman that had never been phased by men. Minutes pass without either of us saying a word, and I am starting to think that I made a huge mistake bying here when he finally speaks. ¡°Angel Hernandez,¡± he spits my name. Does he still hate me? I mean, I know that our fight was huge, and we both said hurtful things, but I had hoped that he was over it. Not that he didn¡¯t deserve the things I used him off. He was a total jerk that day. In a calm tone, I say, ¡°Alekos, nice seeing you again.¡± He stands. My heart almost leaps from my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t tell the same thing.¡± When did he get so tall? And handsome? He walks slowly, like he is giving me time to get away from the office before he gets to me. And I want to do just that because seeing him after so long only reminds me of how badly he broke my heart. Not that I ever let him know how much he hurt me. If I were wiser, I would leave his office. But I need him. He finally reaches me, and he traps me between his hard b*dy and the door, cing his hands on either side of my head. Heat radiates from him. When I see the anger in his eyes, I gulp loudly. He is not the same Alekos I used to know. This Alekos is¡­ cold. Ruthless. What have I gotten myself into? Chapter 4 Chapter 4 4. Angel I shrug. ¡°Forget I was here. In fact, none of this has happened. Can I go now?¡± ¡°No!¡± His left hand slides from my shoulder to my neck, his fingers wrapping around my flesh. For a moment, I have the impression he is going to strangle me, but his grip on me is light. ¡°How can your father marry you off to someone like Carlos?¡± ¡°Business.¡± My father thinks I am clueless about what he truly does for the Dukes. He needs Carlos to¡­ grow. ¡°You know how it is.¡± Alekos is quiet for a moment. His left thumb strokes my skin as he thinks, making my heart race. Traitor! Alekos has always been my weakness. ¡°Let¡¯s say I ept your proposition, how do I know you are still a virgin?¡± My brow furrows. ¡°We can go to a gynecologist and have it checked.¡± After a quick scan of my clothes¡ªa ck pencil skirt and a white shirt¡ªhe says, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Lift up your skirt.¡± The blood draws from my face. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because I want to see and touch your pu ssy.¡± His right hand goes to my hair, freeing it from the bun I usually wear. I look around. ¡°But we are in your office.¡± Is he nning on taking my virginity on his desk? Well, if that is his wish¡­ I can¡¯t say ¡®no¡¯ after proposing it to him. The things I have to do to get out of the city. Away from Carlos. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day, Angel. You either lift your skirt and let me touch your pus sy, or you leave. Your choice.¡± He is wrong. I don¡¯t have a choice. I either do as he asks, or I die. I close my eyes as I lift my skirt up. At least I am wearing a nice pair of panties today. ¡°Look at me,¡± he growls as he grabs my right hip. I do as he asks, and I gaze into his eyes as he puts his right hand on my lower back. He inserts his knee between my legs, forcing them open. My heart beats so fast, I can practically hear it. No man has touched me before. I did a lot of exploration on my own. I might be a virgin, and I gave myself plenty of org a sms. But I never inserted anything in my vagina, knowing that it would hurt. I don¡¯t really like pain. I stroke a scar I have on my right ring finger with my thumb while I wait for him to touch me. Still looking into my eyes, he caresses my thighs, his fingers sending shivers down my spine. I bite back a moan. I did not expect to feel so¡­ good. He continues to tease me for a while before running his finger on top of my panties. If not for his knee still between my legs, I might have fallen. Being touched by a man is¡­ amazing. ¡°Alekos,¡± I breathe. Something flickers in his gaze, and he pushes my panties to the side. Without warning, he pushes his middle finger inside of me. I gasp. It hurts. His finger curls, and I try to bat his hand away, but he is N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. much stronger than I am. ¡°Stay still,¡± he growls. I bite my bottom lip as I keep running my thumb over the scar. Alekos pumps his finger a few times before removing it and going over to his desk. ¡°Sit,¡± he says, pointing to a chair across from his own. My legs are trembling after his brutal invasion, but somehow, I manage to not only fix my clothes but also to make my way to where he wants me. Tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, I ask, ¡°Do we have a deal then?¡± He leans back in his office chair and runs his fingers through his short ck hair. ¡°Carlos won¡¯t like that you left him, and he will do anything to get you back.¡± ¡°I know Carlos is a dangerous man, and he has connections all over the city, but so do you. Help me disappear, and I will spend the entire night with you. Anything you ask of me, I will do.¡± Maybe I should not have said that, but I am desperate. Finally, interest flickers in his gaze. ¡°Anything?¡± I nod because what else am I supposed to do? Or say? A wicked grin spreads across his face for a moment. ¡°Getting you out of the city won¡¯t do. Carlos will find you no matter where you go. The safest way is to remain in the city.¡± I blink, confused by his words. ¡°I am not safe here.¡± ¡°You are safe with me. In fact, I will propose you a deal¡ªbe my woman, and Carlos will never find you.¡± Ok, I did not expect that. ¡°Do you have some me ntal illness or something like that?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± he echoes me. ¡°So, what do you say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just minutes ago that you are not interested in f ucking me? Now, you want me to be your woman?¡± He licks the finger that was inside of me while staring into my eyes. ¡°I want to enjoy your pus sy more than just one night. But¡­.¡± Ignoring that he is still tasting me on his finger, I ask, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be the only one enjoying your pus sy.¡± Does he think I am a who re and who will sleep with anyone he wants? But on the other hand, if I refuse¡­. ¡°How many?¡± He stiffens. ¡°I won¡¯t take you to the Blood Lodge and have you being used by those without women,¡± he snarls. ¡°You will belong to me and my blood-brothers.¡± His what? ¡°How many?¡± I insist. ¡°Reyes and Stefan. You will be our woman, bound to us for eternity. Carlos won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Ory a finger on you.¡± My heart drops to my stomach. Something ungodly lurks behind his eyes, and for the first time in my life, I am scared of him. I am scared of what he will do if I say ¡®no¡¯ to his proposition of being his woman. And of his¡ª What did he call them? Blood-brothers. He is right. I had my chance to walk away, but I refused to do so. Now it is time to face the consequences. ¡°If I agree to be your woman and Reyes¡¯ and Stefan¡¯s as well, will you hurt me?¡± Alekos continues to talk, ¡°Reyes, Stefan, and I share everything: home, food, parties, women. If you want my protection, think well because Reyes and Stefan are part of the deal.¡± ¡°Look, I am not looking for a rtionship, I only want to get out of the city. F uck me today and help me disappear without a trace by tomorrow.¡± Heughs. ¡°I might like pus sies, but no pus sy is worth the trouble of calling in favors. Your pu ssy is nothing special. Just a hole to be used by men. You want my protection, then you will be my woman, and I will share you with Stefan and Reyes.¡± I dig my nails in my palms. What the f uck? A hole to be used by men? ¡°Go to hell!¡± I go to the door, and before opening it, I bend over to pick up my purse. Strong hands grab and turn me around, mming me against the hardwood of the door. ¡°Did I tell you, you can leave? You had your chance to leave. But try to do so now, and I will bend you over my desk and fill that virgin pus sy of yours with cu m. And when I am finished with you, I¡¯ll have Stefan and Reyes do the same.¡± My heart drops to my stomach. Something ungodly lurks behind his eyes, and for the first time in my life, I am scared of him. I am scared of what he will do if I say no to him. He is right, I had my chance to walk away, but I refused to do so. Now it is time to face the consequences. ¡°If I agree to be your woman and Reyes and Stefan¡¯s as well, will you hurt me?¡± He smiles, his eyes cold and evil. He grabs my nape, slowly massaging it, making me think that I am seeing things where they are not. ¡°We are demons, not angels, Agapi. We will break you and mold you to our taste, but we will never harm you.¡± Agapi. He used to call me that back in high school. And what is the difference between breaking me and harming me? Which evil will I choose? Alekos or Carlos? ¡°Let me protect you.¡± I like the sound of that. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t harm me, I ept to be your woman. I don¡¯t like pain.¡± I think I told him already, but it can¡¯t hurt to say it again. Not that I n to stay with Alekos until he gets bored of me. Just until I find a way to leave the city and find a safe ce to start a new life. He rxes and takes me back to the chair. ¡°All right. I will call Reyes and Stefan and tell them toe over so that you can meet them. And Angel, you will have to keep your pus sy sh aved all the time. We don¡¯t like hairy pus sies.¡± I want to see him get a Brazilian wax. Hurts like hell. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 5. Angel Alekos puts the office phone on speaker and dials a number. After a few rings, a man answers. ¡°Did something happen?¡± If Alekos has amanding tone, this other man sounds¡­ sad. ¡°Not really, but I need you toe to my office. Is Reyes with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Both of you, then.¡± ¡°On our way.¡± The man, whom I assume is Stefan hangs up, and Alekos dials another number. A momentter, a woman answers. ¡°Mr. Raptou?¡± ¡°Florence, you have the rest of the day free.¡± That was his secretary, if I remember correctly. Alekos doesn¡¯t wait for her to say anything else and hangs up. If the secretary is given the rest of the day off and Stefan and Reyes are on their way here, then Alekos is really thinking of f ucking me on his desk. How many women have he bent over it before me? He might say I am his woman, but I know better. I am, as he said, ¡®just a hole to be used by men¡¯. This is exactly why I stayed away from men and never dated. Not that I could have dated if I wanted, since my father practically forced me into Carlos¡¯ arms soon after I turned sixteen. And because of what Alekos did after he told me he was in love with me. The desk looks cold and hard. Not what I had in mind for the first time I have S**. While most girls imagine a tropical destination and a man to make all their wishese true when they lose their virginity, I only want a bed and a man with experience. While Alekos has plenty of experience, I don¡¯t want to be f ucked in an office. Is a nice dinner and then a hotel room too much to ask? I don¡¯t even want him to take me to his house. His stormy eyes linger on my face, then on my chest. A bored expression on his face, which is making me ufortable. I bet he is already regretting proposing that I be his woman. Whatever that means. He has never been in a long-term rtionship, usually dating for only a few weeks before moving on to the next woman. Once he gets bored of me, I will already have my n in motion. Pretending to be his woman will probably break my heart all over again, but I can survive this. Under no circumstance can I allow myself to fall in love with him all over again. I am not staying. When I find a safe way to disappear forever, I am gone. ¡°Regretting saying ¡®yes¡¯ to being my woman, Angel? Think well because once my blood-brothers and I f uck you, you are ours.¡± The only thing I regret is not getting my driver¡¯s license. But the ident that took my mother¡¯s life left me scared of driving. And I haven¡¯t technically epted his proposal. ¡°No. Unless you¡¯ve changed your mind about me being your woman. I am sure you would want someone with bigger boobs.¡± He looks amused. ¡°I hate big t its,¡± he snorts. Yeah, right. All the women he had been with in the past had big boobs. ¡°You know, all this history about Carlos does not add up. Why would your father want you to marry Carlos? There is something you are not telling me.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You tell me.¡± Typical of Alekos. ¡°Well, there is something, but¡­.¡± ¡°But?¡± I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. Why did he have to take down my bun? My hair always has a way of getting in my way. ¡°I was in my sophomore year, when I first touched myself.¡± His eyes start to heat up with desire. ¡°Do you want to know who I was thinking of, when I came for the first time?¡± His eyes sh red again. What¡¯s wrong with them? ¡°Who?¡± I shrug, not wanting to tell him. His mouth curves up in a grin. ¡°I am starting to believe you were sent here to spy on me.¡± I snort. ¡°Do I look like a spy to you?¡± He arches an eyebrow. ¡°Forget that I asked that. How about we make a contract?¡± I think I just dug my hole. Alekos seems interested. ¡°What type of a contract?¡± ¡°One that proves I am not a spy?¡± I try my best to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I like the idea of a contract. One that states you belong to my blood-brothers and me, and that you will obey us in everything we say, without making any fuss. In exchange, we will protect you from any harm. If you don¡¯t, we will have to punish you.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡ª¡± I try to protest, but Alekos keeps talking. ¡°If you try to contact your father or friends, we will punish you. If you do something suspicious, we will punish you. You disobey us, we will punish you.¡± My brow furrows. ¡°If we believe you are a spy, we will torture you, before killing you.¡± And I thought Carlos was controlling. Also, what¡¯s with all this obsession with punishments? What type of punishment? ¡°What do I have to gain from all of that?¡± I demand to know. Alekos leans back in his chair. ¡°You get to suck my c ock daily. My blood-brothers¡¯ as well.¡± Iugh, because it is the most absurd thing I have ever heard. Suck his c ock. Like it is some prize. ¡°You should make an appointment with a psychiatrist.¡± Alekos ignores myment. ¡°You will never leave the mansion without asking Reyes, Stefan, or me first. You will be avable for us anytime we want. When you get pregnant, the child will belong to all four of us, even if he can legally only have two parents.¡± Didn¡¯t he just freak out about me stating that I was pregnant with his child? Now he is nning what would happen if I do get pregnant. Not that that will happen. Not with Alekos, at least. Besides, I just can¡¯t bring a child into this world, not when I am in danger. Not when Carlos is after me. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want any children?¡± Maybe one day, when I am safe, and I have met a man that really loves me¡­. Alekos is calm as he says, ¡°Agapi, I am going to fill you with so much cu m that you will have no other choice than to carry my child.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 6 Chapter 6 About two weeks ago, I went to have a full medical checkup. Carlos wanted to be sure I was healthy and¡­ pure¡ªI should have f ucked myself with a di ldo. Maybe that would have made that sa dist lose interest in me, and I would not be in this mess right now. While at the hospital, I was given a shot that will prevent me from getting pregnant for the next six months. Carlos wanted to wait until I gave him a son. Ha! Like I would have ever let him touch me. Alekos can f uck me daily, and I won¡¯t get pregnant. And with a bit of luck, before the six months are over, I will be far away from Veross City. Not wanting to talk about children anymore, I change the subject. ¡°You said that I can only go out with your permission.¡± He nods. ¡°I won¡¯t be a prisoner. Carlos tried the same sh it, and I ran away.¡± ¡°I thought you ran away because you didn¡¯t want to marry him.¡± ¡°That is beside the point.¡± Alekos leans forward, his elbows resting on the desk. ¡°You think he will let you go, just like that? That he won¡¯t look for you? If I set rules, it is only for your protection. And let me make one thing very clear for you, Angel: I gave you many chances to get away from me, but, as always, you were too stubborn to listen. Now that I know what you taste like and have felt the warmth of your pus sy, I will never let you go. You can try to run away, but I assure you that you won¡¯t like what will happen when I catch you.¡± He gives me a wolfish smile, letting me know he would enjoy the chase. The urge to roll my eyes is great, but I refrain myself from doing so. It is not the first time Alekos has imed he would never let me walk away. He imed to love me, only to shatter my heart soon after. I am so d I never told him what I felt about him. Now, those feelings are long gone. Over the years, I have learned that men are not to be trusted, and that the only person who will never let me down is me. I worked hard on myself, and I like to think that I am a strong, independent woman. Even if right now I depend on Alekos for protection. Though, that won¡¯t be for very long, since I will eventuallye up with another n. In a short time, I will be far away from this ce infested with Dukes and Lords, who ruin everything in their paths. Being the daughter of a Duke taught me a very valuable lesson: make men believe you are obedient and ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I get bored easily. Give me wine, books, and aptop, and I will never break any of your rules.¡± Alekos seems surprised by my request. What was he expecting? Me asking for a gun or something like that? ¡°I will see what I can do.¡± He pats his legs. ¡°Come here.¡± And so the game starts. A game in which only one can be the winner. And I will make sure to win. I will lie, cheat, and who re myself. In the end, I will shatter Alekos¡¯ heart just like he did to mine before I disappear forever. I ce my purse on the desk. This is really happening. With thest shred of dignity I still have, I gracefully stand and walk calmly to Alekos, not wanting him to know how nervous I am. He pulls me into hisp, my back to his chest. His left arm snakes around my waist. ¡°You have no idea¡­¡± he groans, not finishing what he was about to say. Beneath me, I feel him hardening. ¡°You fit perfectly in my arms. Like you were made for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe in all that soulmate bulls hit,¡± I huff. ¡°Who knows? Maybe soulmates do exist.¡± He makes me shift on hisp, my left shoulder now leaning against his chest. His cologne, the same he has used since high school, tickles my nose. I try to distract myself by looking out the window that I am facing. Thepany started by Alekos¡¯ grandfather is close to the invisible border that divides the city into two¡ªone half ruled by the Dukes, the other one by the Lords. I have never been to this side of the city before. The high school I went to was right on the border, but since then, it became exclusive for ¡®normal citizens¡¯. The experiment the Elders of both organizations had proposed failed. The Dukes and the Lords will never see eye to eye on things. Alekos grabs my chin between his thumb and index finger, forcing me to meet his gaze. For a moment, he looks just like the young man I met on my first day of high school. His eyes fall on my lips. ¡°How many more have k*ssed you apart from¡­¡± His brow creases. ¡°What was his name, Jason?¡± It is my turn to furrow my brow. ¡°Jason?¡± ¡°He was a Duke and in the same history and literature sses as you.¡± The image of a tall, skinny teenageres to my mind. ¡°Wait! You think I k*ssed Jason Deymar?¡± ¡°Did you not?¡± His free handes to rest on my waist. ¡°Why bother exining the truth to you when it is obvious you don¡¯t believe me? Who told you this, anyway?¡± Alekos runs his thumb over my bottom lip. ¡°Salma told me the same day you rejected me the second time. To say I was angry is an understatement.¡± Suddenly, everything makes sense. ¡°And that¡¯s why you f ucked her and sent me those photos of you and her in bed? Because you thought I k*ssed Jason?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s why you punched him at the pool party.¡± ¡°What photos? I never sent you any. And I punched him because he was hitting on you. I might have walked away, but then he put his arm around your shoulders, and I lost my sh it. No one touches what¡¯s mine and gets to live. Jason was lucky that he got to walk away with only a broken jaw.¡± If Alekos had never sent me the photos, then Salma did it from his phone. It¡¯s not like it matters, anyway. Seeing those photos broke me. I have never trusted a man since that. Then, when he punched Jason at one of my ssmate¡¯s parties, before dragging me to a room, I lost it. Especially since he tried k*ssing me. I pped him so hard that my palm hurt for days. We said many hurtful things that day, but nothing hurt more than seeing him hang out with Salma for the rest of that school year while ignoring me. Salma bragged to me about the wonderful S** she and Alekos were having each time we saw each other. His thumb continues to stroke my bottom lip. ¡°I was never yours, Alekos. Even now, we should not be doing this. We are enemies. Remember?¡± My father and Alekos¡¯ father had some problems in the past. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know much about it. My mom did, but then she died before she could tell me. ¡°Enemies or not, you were mine from the moment I saw you. I only let you walk away back then, because you were not ready for the kind of life a Lady has.¡± He dips his head, the tip of his nose touching mine. ¡°How many have k*ssed you, before me?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°None of your business,¡± I retort. ¡°You are wrong, Agapi. Everything you do is my business. And when I find all those thatmitted the sacrilege of k*ssing your lips, I will remove their mouths and tongues.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 7. Angel And women are crazy over men like Alekos? He sounds¡­like a madman. ¡°Even if I have k*ssed another man before, it has nothing to do with you. Besides, you are going to let two other men f uck me,¡± I remind him. ¡°Not to mention you slept with countless women before me.¡± ¡°I might have been with other women, but all that is in the past now. As for my blood-brothers, Reyes and Stefan, they are the only ones that can touch you. I will exin why soon. Now. How many?¡± he asks again. I am not sure if Alekos deserves to be told the truth, but sometimes lying is so tiresome. ¡°I haven¡¯t k*ssed anyone up to now.¡± Not because I was saving it for some ideal man, but except for Alekos, I never liked anyone. Maybe I should have k*ssed Jason back in high school. And maybe let him be my first. Just to spite Alekos. Alekos seems to look at me in a different light. His eyes soften a bit. ¡°Not only a virgin, but one untouched by a man. In myir. Do you know what this means?¡± The regret of not letting Jason k*ss me is growing with each passing moment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my luck,¡± he murmurs. His hand moves from my chin to the back of my head, his fingers tangling in my hair. I can¡¯t believe that I have to f uck not only Alekos but also two other men I have never met before, just for the sake of my safety. ¡°Your first k*ss belongs to me. I can¡¯t believe my luck,¡± he murmurs again. ¡°Not only your first k*ss, but your virginity as well,¡± he says, before his lips engulf mine. My back stiffens. For a moment, I can¡¯t process what is happening, but Alekos¡¯ mouth moves roughly against mine, his tongue seeking entrance. Not having done this before, I freeze. Kissing should be easy, though. I have seen plenty of people doing it. His tongue forces my lips to part and spears into my mouth, exploring it. My hands find their way to his shoulders, my fingers digging into his muscles. Then I finally react, and I k*ss him back, my tongue curling around his. He makes a sound, somewhere between a growl and a groan, bing more aggressive. It feels like he is punishing my mouth, with how rough he is k*ssing me. Alekos tilts my head to the side, giving him better ess to my mouth, while his other hand travels up to my chest. Many girls and women prefer push-up bras, but I always liked thecy ones. When his palm covers my right boob and fondles it, goosebumps erupt all over my b*dy. I did a lot of exploration on my own, but I have never felt like this before. What a traitorous b*dy I have. I enjoy Alekos¡¯ k*sses and touches, more than I should. Him f ucking me will destroy me. However, I can¡¯t turn back on my word now. Not when I am so close to¡­. He drags his lips from my mouth to my jaw, k*ssing and nibbling it, before reaching my earlobe. ¡°So responsive,¡± he coos into my ear. ¡°Are you wet?¡± No. Maybe? Not for him. I shake my head. He lets go of my breast, yanks my skirt up, and shoves his hand between my legs. ¡°Liar. You are so wet, your panties are damp.¡± Why is my b*dy reacting so fast to him? I try to push his hand away, but he grabs my wrist. ¡°Someone might enter and see us,¡± I point out the obvious. ¡°Hmm¡­ that might be a problem. Though, I am a generous man. I don¡¯t mind others seeing your pu ssy.¡± I re at him. ¡°Given your history with Salma and other women, I know you don¡¯t mind being seen n*ked, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want others to see my pus sy. You can parade your next conquest, if you want, but I am not about to be seen by your employees.¡± Still holding my hair, he forces my head back. ¡°I have f ucked many women, yes. I do love S**. But from now on, you will be the only one in my bed.¡± This time I can¡¯t stop myself from rolling my eyes. ¡°The only one in your bed tonight, you mean. I will be lucky if I get to sleep next to you, after you f uck me, and not force me to do the walk of shame.¡± He ps the inside of my thigh, making me yelp. Before I can curse at him, he snarls, ¡°I think it is time to show you what happens, when you doubt my words.¡± Another p makes me yelp even louder. ¡°You like to be a bad girl?¡± ¡°I am a woman, not a girl.¡± ¡°You are whatever I say you are,¡± he says, before grabbing my panties with both hands, then ripping them off and putting them on the desk. ¡°What the actual¡ª¡± He forces two fingers inside of me, and the words die on my lips. One finger was bad enough, but two of them at once? I feel like I am being split in two. Why does it hurt so much? ¡°It hurts,¡± I whimper. My hands grab his arm. ¡°Good.¡± He pumps his fingers fast, and I suck in a breath of air. Fingering hurts. His other handes to my nape, slowly massaging it. Is he trying tofort me, while he is causing me pain? He is so confusing. ¡°Good girls are rewarded, but bad girls are disciplined. Right now, you are a bad girl. Take your punishment like a good girl, and then I will reward you.¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I beg. ¡°Please.¡± He ignores me, and continues to move his fingers faster. I try to wiggle away, but one look into his eyes tells me it is not a good idea. ¡°You said you won¡¯t hurt me.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His thumb pushes down on my cl it, while his fingers on my nape distract me from the pain. ¡°I don¡¯t think you paid attention to the rules. But I am confident you will learn them soon¡­ unless you want to keep getting punished.¡± I shake my head, because I hate pain. ¡°I will be a good girl. Please stop.¡± Tears sting my eyes. He k*sses me gently, his fingers moving slower. ¡°Shh, Agapi. You are doing great.¡± The door opens, and I try to leap out of hisp, but his hand on the back of my neck holds me in ce. Two men enter, and I avert my gaze. Maybe if I pretend they are not here, they will disappear. Never have I been so embarrassed in my entire life. Not like this, anyway. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Shackled (The Lord Series) 8. Angel Alekos keeps moving his fingers inside of me. ¡°It¡¯s only Stefan and Reyes¡± he says to me. To them, he says, ¡°Lock the door.¡± If Stefan and Reyes a are here, and Florence is gone, then whatever Alekos has on his mind is about to happen. And it looks like I have to get ready for more pain. I don¡¯t think they will be gentle in any way. The sound of the door closing and then locking reaches my ears, and my eyes jerk towards the movement. Two handsome men-one blonde with brown eyes, and the other with a green gaze and ck hair-are looking at me. More at Alekos than at me. They are the ones that I have seen in the photos next to Alekos. Or some gorgeous woman. I am not beautiful in any way. If anything, I am average at best. On a scale from one to ten, I would guess I am a four or five-if I am being generous. So possibility of Stefan or Reyes epting me as their woman is nonexistent. They will probablyugh in Alekos¡¯ face, for even proposing something like this. Alekos stops moving his fingers. If not for the desk blocking the view, they would have a full view of what is happening. anties next to Aleko The blonde guy notices my panties next Alekos¡¯puter. While I am mortified, he seems amused. ¡°I thought you called us for something important.¡± Alekos moves the office chair from behind the desk, exposing me to Stefan and Reyes. I am really starting to regret asking Alekos to help me. ¡°This is important,¡± Alekos says. His thumb rubs my cl it, making me forget the pain I felt before. ¡°Isn¡¯t she gorgeous?¡± Did he just say ¡°gorgeous ? Is he making fun of me? ¡°Just another wh ore to be used by men. Nothing special,¡± the one with green eyes says, and my back stiffens. He is not wrong. I am whoring myself. His gaze is fixed on Alekos¡¯s hand between my legs. ¡°She boot a wh ore¡± Alekos growls. ¡°This is Angel.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Angel. I am Stefan,¡± the blonde one says. The other or, I assume, is Reyes. Alekos curls his fingers inside of me, stroking a ce that makes me lose my mind. His thumb circles my c lit, making me feel pleasure, as I n never have before. My breath hitches, an?l | bite back a main. Alekos knows how to use his fingers, to produce both pain and pleasure. Right now, he is making me feel so good, the pain fades away. Stefan studies my face, while Reyes still states at what Alekos is doing to me. It is filthy and kinky, and I should not like it so much, but the more they look, the wetter I get, my juices running down Alekos¡¯ hand. ¡°You like to be watched, don¡¯t you?¡± Alekos groans in my ear. Two chairs are close to the desk, and Stefan sits in one of them, to better look at me, Reyes remains close to the door ¡°No.¡± I deny. ¡°Such a little le liar you are are. And you know what happens to girls that lie?¡± Alekos ps my pus sy hard, before pushing his fingers back inside me. ¡°They are punished?¡± The assault of his fingers is painful, and 1 let out a yelp from the intrusion. He runs his nose up and down the left side of my neck. ¡°Bingo.¡± Reyes crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°If you only called me here to watch you make this bit ch cu m, then I will be on my way.¡± Being called a bi tch doesn¡¯t sit well with me, but in in a way. Reyes is right. 1/2/ 8. Angel Aleks slowly pumps his fingers in and out of me, please shooting through me. ¡°I already said she is not a w h o re, nor a bitc h. I think she is ¡°the one¡±.¡± I try to understand what he means by the one, but the tingles of an or gasm rise, making it difficult to not only breathe but to think as well. My eyes close, trying to fight it, not wanting to cu m in front of an audience. ¡°Thes one?¡± Reyes repeats. ¡°Our woman. Our Lady,¡± Aleks replies. I want to say something, to protest, but Alekos¡¯ fingers touch me like he is ying a guitar, and I my mouth, making Stefan chuckle. ¡°I thought we were making this decision together.¡± Reyes sounds angry no longer keep quiet. Something unintelligiblees out of I was right to think Reyes and Stefan wouldn¡¯t agree to whatever madness Alekos is proposing. At least they are out. I will have to y nice and do whatever Alekos wants for a while, then¡­disappear. Once I am in a safe ce, I can put behind everything that happened today. I can survive this. Alekos slows his movements enough to keep me on the edge with the or gasm. ¡°That¡¯s why I called you here, to have you two look at her and tell me what you Reyes doesn¡¯t take his time to say, ¡°Get rid of her. We can¡¯t have someone we don¡¯t know anything about to be our woman. Where did you find her? On the streets?¡± ¡°I know perfectly well who she is. I went to the same high school as her. She is perfect for us, Look at her,¡± Alekos orders one of the guys. Or both of them. ¡°I already did. Not interested.¡± While Reyes is vocal about his disinterest, Stefan is quiet, Alekos continues to edge me, driving me crazy. ¡°Not at her pus sy, but into her eyes.¡± ¡°That is a bit hard, when she has them closed,¡± Reyes clips. Alekos stills for a moment. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he snarls, before he continues to finger me, with all the intention of making me go over the edge. 1 try to fight it, but good Go d, Alekos is making me feel so good, driving me crazy. My eyes tter open, and I first notice Stefan, who, despite looking at me, seems uninterested. Good. At least h the won¡¯t be f ucking me. Knowing that Reyes doesn¡¯t want me as his woman, I force my eyes to meet his. His green gaze locks on my face, and an expression I can¡¯t read epasses h He goes rigid, before his eyes sh red, and he growls something in a lole voice. Something I don¡¯t hear him. I might have asked what he said, if not for Alekos making me cu m right at that moment. My eyes are Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. still locked with those of Reyes, and I cry out, as my pus sy mps down on those two thick digits inside me that keep teasing me. Chapter Comments 17 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 9. Alekos I don¡¯t think I have ever heard a more beautiful sound than that of Angeling on my fingers. Angelica Hernandez. Angl. The only woman that managed to break my heart twice. The woman that I knew was ¡®the one¡¯, from the moment I saw her. The one that got away. Finally, in my arms, where she belon After high school, I did everything I could to forget about her. During college, when I met Reyes and Stefan, there had been a brief moment, when I thought that I would settle soon and start a family. Then, that was brutally taken away from my blood-brothers and me. After that, Reyes and I partied, drank, and f ucked any willing woman, while Stefan watched and made sure we didn¡¯t get into any trouble. Though, as a Lord, trouble always has a way of finding me. Sometimes trouble was good, as it kept me distracted from thinking of Angel. She had been my love and nemesis from day one. I don¡¯t think I have ever desired a woman more than I do her. I not only want her, but my entire b*dy craves her. With her long ck hair, chocte eyes, and petite figure¡­ she kept my right hand busy many nights, during high school. I always avoided sleeping with women that looked like her. It would have f ucked with my mind badly, and I would have probably gone to her father¡¯s house. And that would have probably gotten me in deep, deep sh it. In fact, it had been a long time since Ist thought of Angel I even managed to trick myself into believing I didn¡¯t have feelings for her anymore. Then she showed up at mypany, demanding to see me, saying I got her pregnant. I only let her into my office, because I was angry at the audacity this woman had and wanted to¡­punish her, only to have all that obsession. I felt for her resurface, the moment I saw her. She and I-born on different sides of the border that separates the Dukes from the Lords-would never work. Theoretically Because, practically, I am ready to da anything to keep her. Even break her. Break her mind and f uck with it, until she is emotionally dependent on me. I tried to make her leave, even said hurtful things, but her fear of Carlos is bigger than her disgust for me. I knine she hates me. Her eyes never lie. I don¡¯t care anymore, though. My feelings are enough for both of us And I am not the only one who will love her. The band that ties me to Stefan and Beyes will extend to Angel. Not all Lords have this connection, only those that decided to be blood-brothers Blood brothers are the only ones that share a woman. It is not socially epted, but the Lords don¡¯t give a f uck about that. We take what we want and break what we can¡¯t. We might break Angel, bat we will love and protect her at all costs. h Her pus sy squeezes my fingers hard, and I am a second away from bending her over my desk and f ucking her. While that sounds very tempting, I want to have her in my bed, for the first time I make her mine. ¡°What do you say?¡± I ask Stefan and Reyes. Stefan usually goes with anything Reyes and I decide, but choosing our bonded is something the three of us should voice our a opinion on. Reyes is the one that concerns me. He might like f ucking as much as I do, but he is not a big fan of women. Not when ites to bringing one into our house. And he does not believe in love. The look he has on his face right now, though, is pure.. passessiveness. Interesting. Angel leans her head on my shoulder. A momentter, she releases the grip she has on my hand. I don¡¯t pull my Engers out from her pus sy, wanting to feel her warmth a little longer. Her muscles still clench around my digits, making it hard to think of anything other than her perfection ¡°What family is she from? She doesn¡¯t look familiar,¡± Stefan says. ¡°Her father is Luis Hernandez,¡± I let my blood-brothers know, Reyes seems unfazed by what I said, but Stefan is shocked. ¡°The daughter of a Duke?¡± Stefan asks. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Angel tries to pull her skirt down, but I stop her. There is no need for her to be shy around us. 9. Alekos Lain le her waist with my free hand, before bringing my fingers to her mouth. They are slick with her paires. While I want nothing more than to lick them clean, wanting to taste het essence again, something else crises to my mind. ¡°Open,¡± I order her, as I nan my fingers over her mouth. She looks up defiantly, pressing her lips together. Stubborn, as always. Never had a woman challenge me as much as Angel does, but I guess that¡¯s what I love most about bet I p her right thigh hard enough to leave a red print on her skin. She sucks in a breath. ¡°Open¡± 1 kry again. This time she does as I ask. Pumping my fingers in and out of her mouth, I give her another instruction. ¡°Taste yourself¡± Her hand grabs my wrist, and for a moment, I think she will yank my hand away, but then her lips close around my index and middle finger. Her gaze doesn¡¯t leave mine as she starts to suck and lick, while moaning like she is enjoying herself. This is the most erotic thing I have ever seen. When the gently nips my skin, I lose it. My fingers slide to her neck before my mouth crashes on top of her in a rough k*ss. Her taste is addictive, and I don¡¯t think I will ever get enough of her, oman in my office, wanting to keep business separate from pleasure, but I don¡¯t think I can hold back anymore. I am so hard, it f ucking hurts. I have never f ucked a woman ¡°Can you f uck her after we sort this out?¡± Stefan asks, making me snap out of my haze. As much as I want to f uck Angel, taking her virginity, while she is bent over my desk is not a good idea. Not when that will be the only thing I will think about whenever I am in my office afterant. ¡°Well?¡± I ask, wanting to know if we can start the process of bonding I expect Reyes to agree with Stefan, but what he says nest takes me by surprise. ¡°She is perfect. And her being Hemandez¡¯s daughter makes it even better.¡± I was ready for Reyes is a bloodthirsty motherf ucker, who loves nothing more than to kill Dukes. I never expected him to be on board with Ang him to pet up a fight, but instead, he looks at her like she is the best thing he has ever seen. And he is not wrong This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . with Angel being our ir woman. I was Chapter Comments 12 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Shackled (The Lord Series) 10. Alekos ¡°There are plenty of single women in the Lords¡¯ families to choose from, Stefan tries to reason with me. True. But they are not Angel. While I know why Stefan might not want anything to do with Angel, Talso know how to convince him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°She was promised to Carlos de Torre. But she was smart enough to run away,¡± I exin. As hoped, Stefan has a change of heart. ¡°Tine,¡± he mutters. ¡°Agreed?¡± Lask, wanting to be sure the three of us are on board. Not that I need their approval to start bonding with Angel, but we have an agreement between us to make decisions together. Ultimately, though, I am the one who has thest word. ¡°Yes,¡± Reyes and Stefan confirm. This worked out better than I had thought Stefan would have probably said yes to any other woman I would have proposed to be our bonded, as long as Reyes wanted her. I will have to ask Reyes why he agreed so fast to Angel. ¡°Agreed to what?¡± Angel wants to know Has she been listening to anything that I have been telling her? ¡°You being our woman,¡± I reply, before making her stand. She tries to lower her skirt but stops when I say, ¡°Keep it like that. Go meet Reyes and Stefan.¡± She seems uneasy on her feet, and when she takes her first step, I think she will trips over the high heels she is wearing, but she quickly finds her bnce. Nothing is S**ier thin a woman in high heels. Watching as she walks toward feyes, I say, ¡°We need to start the bonding now. The sooner she is bonded to us, the sooner we can take her to the Blood Ledge.¡± Angel looks over her shoulder, probably wondering what bonding means, but Reyes meets her halbway and k*sses her. I have seen him k*ssing women many times, but not like he is doing right now. Like he is iming her Good. It takes time for a bond to forms between a group of blood-brothers and the woman they have chosen for themselves, but them loving her makes the process much easier and faster. To start the bonding, the three of us need to cu m inside of her. It does not matter if it is in her pus sy, her a ss, or her mouth. Then, the three of us need to drink her very essence, directly from the source from her pus sy. F uck. I am about to go raw in a woman¡¯s mouth for the first time. I only had protected S** until now. Even when my c ock was sucked, not wanting to identally start the bonding with a woman I didn¡¯t want ¡°Here?¡± Stn asks. ¡°And now!¡± 1 look around. My office might not be the ideal location, but we will probably have her suck us, while we take turns making her c um. ¡°It is as good as any other ce. Besides, the sooner we can have the ceremony, the sooner she will receive protection from the Elders.¡± ¡°You have it bad for her,¡± Stefan chuckles. He knows me well. Reyes grabs Angel¡¯s as s. ¡°Do you like an al, Nena?¡± he asks, as he breaks the ki es. mean le He is already using endearment names? 1 might not know a lot of Spanish, but I know enough to know he is referring to her as baby, even if the word can mean girl. It makes meugh, because Angelis small Angel shakes her head. ¡°I have seen it in porn, but I don¡¯t think it is something I would like.¡± 10. Alekos She has been watching porn? ¡°You have to try it first, before deciding if you like it or not, Agapi.¡± Then to Reyes and Stefan, I say, ¡°She is a virgin. In fact, I was the first to k*ss her.¡± ¡°Could you not make a big deal put of it?¡± Angel buff. I could, but then again, die doesn¡¯t know what her being a virgin means to my blood-brothers and me. Once the bond is permanent, she will know. It will take from few days, up to few weeks from the moment the bonding starts, to have it permanent linking Angel to us forever. It takes Reyes and Stefan a few seconds to register what I just said. ¡°You are untouched?¡± Reyes asks Angel, wanting to confirm that I am not lying. Even Stn seems surprised. I can even imagine what he is thinking about Angel marrying Carlos and him raping her on the night of their wedding. Stefan might not feel anything toward Angel, but he will never let Carlos-or any other man, harm her. Not after what had happened to Emily. Angel gives me an angry look. ¡°I am starting to regret not taking my virginity with a di ldo.¡± Even if she had f ucked herself with a dil do, the would will be untouched by a man, but I am not sure if what I have on my mind would have still worked. Since Angel hasn¡¯t done that, I won¡¯t stress over it. Reyes ps her right butt check. ¡°The first to be in your as s is going to be me.¡± ¡°And I am the first to f uck your mouth,¡± Stefan says next. This just seals the deal. There is no way we will let her leave this office without having her swallow our cu m, our essence, first. child. I only want to be the first to f uck As the strongest of the group, Angel¡¯s virginity and her firsthom are my right. Though, I don¡¯t care about who sires the first child. that perfect pus sy of hers. Stefan stands and goes over to Reyes and Angel, ¡°Ready to start the bonding?¡± After Carles took away the woman Stefan loved, he has never been the same. At least that¡¯s what we believe; that Carlos is the killer. We are still gathering evidence about it, but he is a master at covering his tracks. One day, we will find out who is responsible for her death. And if it is Carles death, in the worst way possible, awaits him. ¡°The what she asks. Stefan looks at me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you exined it to her?¡± ¡°Later,¡± I say, eager to link her to me. Once the bond snaps into ce, she will never want to leave her bonded. She might have epted the proposal to be ours, but I can see in her eyes that she is fighting us. ¡°Bring her here,¡± 1 tell Reyes, while I make space on the desk for her. Opening a drawer, I put her purse and panties in it. Maybe it is time to get a sofa for the office. I am starting to like the idea of f ucking her here during my lunch hour. Reyes grabs the back of her thighs and pulls her up, her legs wrapping around his waist. She looks over her shoulder at the desk, deception shining in her eyes. Does she think I will take her virginity here? ¡°We will only f uck that pretty mouth of yours,¡± I tell her, as Reyes puts her on top of my desk. ¡°Take off your blouse and bra. I want to see you, before I sign the contract.¡± ¡°What contract?¡± Reyes wants to know, 23 10. Alekos Chapter Comments leon gillen I like the crazy Candace K getting more and more interesting. I¡¯m wondering if they aren¡¯t human¡­ VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS > 10 SHARE Chapter 11 Chapter 11 1 Shackled (The Lord Series) 11. Alekos When Angel Bi nt mentioned it, I found it fanns. I might make one just to spote her. ¡°Angel said she sign a contract, in which she promises to obey us in everything, if we protect her.¡± ¡°I did not,¡± Angel ¡°rves. ¡°O¡±, so you don¡¯t want to be our woman? Then you can go back to Carlos, Inal. Keyes res at me, giving me the impression he won¡¯t let her leave. For a man who sees women only as objects to be used to satisfy his needs, he is obsessing ever Angel very fast. Strange. Stefan frowns, probably wondering what mind games I am ying now. ¡°I want to hear everything about this contract.¡± ¡°You will¡± Angel looks at the door, probably contemting leaving, then at me, before putting her hands on the top button of her blouse. Yet she is still hesitant, ¡°Can¡¯t we at least go to a hotel or somet | something?¡± ¡°Is something wrong with my office?¡± I want to know She shivers like she is cold. Or maybe she is scared. ¡°It¡¯s¡­freezing in here.¡± *We will wa soon enough,¡± Reyes chimes in I might want her, but she either does as I say or she leaves. She is not the only virgin in town. Maybe next time, I will choose a woman with more experience in bed. am so done with bulls hit. Get the f uck out of my office.¡± she croaks. ¡°I will take off my clothes. Just don¡¯t kick me out of your office.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t punah you¡­this time. However, the next time you make me wait, I will use my belt on you. And I don¡¯t niake light of my threats.¡± Reyes frowns. ¡°Belt?¡± Knowing the word might trigger him, I add, ¡°She promised to obey us in everything. But I think she needs a stern hand, to teach her what happens when a Lady angers her men.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Reyes says, understanding what I mean. ¡°I promised no such things.¡± Angel defies me. I will love to train her to be the perfect woman for us. ¡°And if you ever hit me with a belt, I will strangle you with it.¡± Even if she is scared, she still shows me she has ws. I would love to see her use them. Especially on my back, when I am balls-deep inside of her. She slowly pops the buttons through their holes, one after another. My hands itch, wanting nothing more than to rip off that bl oody blouse and properly see her t t s for the first time. I want to touch them with nothing but the skin between us, and k*ss and lick them -as I should have, that time at the pool party, when she was wearing that tiny bikini that drove me to the edge of madness. I have been obsessed with her t its since then, even if just a thin piece of fabric hid them from my VIEW. The blouse finallyes off, pooling around her on the desk, revealing aced bra-much to my frustration. Her hands reach behind her, unhooking her bra, and I get ready to pounce on het, to be the first to suck her nipples. But then she brings her hands to her chest, her palms covering the cups of the bra. ¡°Are you guys clea?¡± For some reason, this question angers me. ¡°You think we f uck any bi tch that throws herself at us?¡± She stares straight into my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You tell me. After all, you f uck more than you breathe.¡± 11 Alekos N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. he 1. Reses and I might like puses, but we arebed with whom we h o ok Sometimes Stefan picks up the en. While for mostly likes to watch people ups. eyes parts & linger er her chin, making her look at him. ¡°When we are with someone, we always use protection. I tested myself three months ags. I am clean, but me I jest got my trashs backst week. I am also clean¡± Stefan lets her kn turna. For attention to me. ¡°I don¡¯t have any STDs,¡± I growl. I would hack her, if I had any disease to put her health at risk, She is still not notmend, as she says, ¡°I want you to use condoms, because 1 am iot on the pill.¡± F uck that. She needs to swallow our semen to start the bond. And us to feast on her pus sy. ¡°Sucking us won¡¯t get you pregnant,¡± 1 point out the obvious. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I still to use condos¡° ¡°You have two options you either do as we say, or get the f uck out of my office.¡± I want to see her try to leave. The spa nk ing I will give her will keep her as s red for deys. ¡°But if you stay and you keep doobeying me, I will punish you. More than I already did.¡± Gritting her teeth, she removes the bra. Her pert t its are even more beautiful than I emisioned them. With dark nipples made for sucking, they are the perfect size for my palms. I will spend hours ying with them. ¡°F uck, Nena. You are gorgeous,¡± Reyes groans before taking a nipple into his mouth. Motherf ucker. I wanted to be the first to put my mouth on her t it s, but Reyes was faster, She bites her bottom lip, as her hands find their way into Reyes hair. Seeing the ecstasy on her face makes me want to watch her being vished by my blood brothers. There is no need for jealousy among blood-brothers, our purpose is the same-to love our Lady. Besides, I n to have her all to myself tonight, Blood-brothers sleep with their bonded in the same bed, but we don¡¯t have one that will fit the four of us. Not yet, So, at least for tonight, I get to be selfish and have her in my bed, while Reyes and Stefan sleep in their rooms. Reyes is not wrong. Angel is¡­breathtaking. She doesn¡¯t use makeup, het perfect face doesn¡¯t need it anyway. Letting go of her nipple, Reyes puts his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Lay on your back.¡± f uck it. Since Stefan imed her mouth, he is the first to f u c Reyes helps Angel to lie on the desk, her head dangling from the edge. Stefan unzips his pants, freeing his erection, and puts the tip of his di ck against her mouth. She reaches her right hand above her head and grabs his har d-on. ¡°You have piercings.¡± she says, running her thumb on the underside of Stefan¡¯s c ock, over the three metallic bars he has there ¡°We all have piercings,¡± I inform her. Her head snaps in my direction, and before she can ask anything, I say, ¡°It is a Lood thing. I will exinter.¡± She nods, before turning her attention back to Stefary¡¯s co ck. Her fingers move up and down his length. ¡°I hope this is as easy as it is with a d ildo or a banana,¡± she murmurs, before her lips wrap around Stefan¡¯s erection. He puts a hand under her head, helping her bobit. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 12. Alekos She has practiced wo | with a dil do? F uck me dead. A virgin that is not that innocent, Bryes sis in a chair and removes Angel¡¯s shoes before cing her feet on the desk, her knees bent and her heels resting on the cold wood. He runs a finger between her folds, teasing her c lit. Then he dips his head and starts licking her little pus sy, like it¡¯s hisst meal, making Angel moan around Stefan¡¯s c ock. A groan leaves his Tips. I bet it feels amazing. It¡¯s been months since he let a woman give him a blo wjob. ¡°you would taste like honey.¡± Reyes groans against her, before taking her cli t between his lips and sucking it hand¡­ Her t it s bounce up and down, inviting me to touch them. I reach out my hand and fondle her left one, rolling her nipple between my fingers before touching the other one. They feel even better than I ever imagined. Stefan removes the hand Angel has around his co ck and starts rocking his hips, pushing more of himself down her throat. Knowing she hasn¡¯t done this before, he still wants her to de epthroat him. She gags, and Stefan thrusts back, giving her a moment to breathe before shoving his co ck back into her mouth. She gags again. Reyes continues to suck and lick her cl it, while I toy with her nipples. ¡°You are doing great. Use your tongue a little more,¡± Stefan tells Angel She tries to push him away, but he grabs her right hand just as he starts to f uck her mouth fast, making her eyes water. ¡°Take it, like a good girl Stefan groans. Apparently I am not the only one who likes to talk dirty during S** Reyes continues to lick Angel¡¯s pus sy, until he makes her c um, devouring every drop of essence she gives him. Her hips jerk up, but he grabs them with his palms, pinning her down as he continues to swallow her juices. She moans ins around Stefan¡¯s co ck, making him groan loudly. Keeping her head in ce, he is thrusting fast, I continue to fondle her ti ts, as I watch her struggling not to gag again. Absolutely beautiful. She might have used a d ildo to learn how to give a bl ow job, but I bet she didn¡¯t expect to be face f ucked the first time she had a di ck in her mouth. When he is done licking her essence, Reyes k*sses the interior of her thighs before standing. I take his ce. She already came twice, and making here two times more will probably be harder, but we have the entire afternoon to start the bond. Most of the time, mone attempts at bonding are required before a link is established. I tease her entrance with the tip of my right middle finger, as my mouth waters at the site of her pus sy listening with her juices with my left hand, I continue toy with her nipples, giving both of them attention. Dipping my head, I run my nose along it, inhaling deeply. Pus siese in all shapes and forms. Some taste good, others don¡¯t. Some smell nice, other not so much. But I have never encountered one that smells like flowers. Is it her shower gel or something? Pushing my finger inside her warmth, I give a tentative lick to her c lit. Reyes was right. She does taste like honey. After circling her cli t a few times with my tongue, I greedily ravage it, while I pump my finger in and out of her pus sy. My left hand Stefan stiffens, as hees down her throat. He continues to slowly thrust into her mouth, before pulling out. A few drops of c um escape her mouth, and Stefan pushes them back with his thumb. ¡°This belongs to you. You have to swallow everything I give you.¡± She nods and licks his thumb clean ¡°Good girl,¡± Stefan says, before stepping away I expect Beyes to shove his co ck directly into her mouth, but he lifts her head, so she can see what I am doing to her. He cups her t its, pinching her nipples. With my eyes on her face, I concentrate on giving her another o rgasm. I usually enjoy eating a woman out, right now, I want to drink her very essence, linking my soul to hers. I rease a spot inside of her that brings so much pleasure to women, making here hard. Her juices flood my mouth, and I eagerly gulp down everyst drop. By the time I am done with her, her legs shake badly. I k*ss the inside of her left knee. ¡°You did great, Agapi.¡± ¡°Are we done?¡± she asks. She sounds like she has a sore throat. Stefan did a great job with her. ¡°Not yet,¡± Reyes lets her know. ¡°You still have two c ocks to take.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. 12. Alekos After giving Angel a few moments to breathe, Stefan has her kneeling on a chair. Crouching behind it, he seems hesitant at first, but then he starts eating her from behind while teasing her cli t with his fingers. Her hands grip the back of the chair. ¡°It is too much,¡± she whimpers. Chapter Comments 10 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE 212 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Shackled (The Lord Series) 13. Alekos I bet everthing is overwhelming for her, but the has to get used to being with three men that are very S**ually active. Reyes steps next to the chair and wraps Angel¡¯s hair around his hand, pulling her face down to his coc k. She studies his piercings, her brow furrowed. While Stefan only has Jacob¡¯s Ladder piercings with three bars, Reyes and I have four bars and a Prince Albert ring on the tips of our d icks. Only blood- brothers have the metallic hars, while the rest of the Lords have round piercings. Some Elders prefer pearling, but I am not about to have pearls inserted under my foreskin. Stefan is the only one of us that doesn¡¯t have a Prince Albert piercing, because he removed it the day he found the woman he loved had been killed. He swore to not only never let another in his heart, but to also find the one who ruined his life and annihte him. Angel wraps her lips around Reyes¡¯ co ck. ¡°F uck, Nena,¡± he groans. Reyes lets her control the movements for the first minute, before taking control and shoving his co ck down her throat. Putting his free hand under her chin, and with her hair still wrapped around his other palm, he f ucks her mouth like he is f ucking a pu ssy-fast and rough, making her gag so fast, I have the impression she will vomit at any moment. Surprisingly, she doesn¡¯t. Saliva dribbles down her chin onto Reyes¡± di ck¡­ Stefan continues to eat to eat her pus sy Her left palmes to rest on his thigh, and she tries to slow his movements, but Reyes continues to f uck her throat, not caring about her difort. When the tip of her nose reaches his abdomen. Reyes stops moving. She gars hard, tears streaming down her face. ¡°We are supposed to bond her to us, not to choke her on our dic ks, until she is no longer breathing Not that I won¡¯t f uck her mouth as rough as Reyes, but I don¡¯t want her to start hating giving blowj obs. It is so much better when the woman likes sucking c ocks. ¡°She can take it Right, Nena?¡± Reyes asks.. She taps his thigh a few times, probably wanting im to stop but Reyes Rees takes the that as a sign that she likes it. It takes him several seconds to to start moving his hips 1 watch as Reyes uses Angel for his pleasure, while jerking mysell. He even ps her face a few times. Not very hard, but I can see she hates it. She will get used to how rough we are. It takes Stefan a few more minutes to make Angel cu m. While he is epting her essence into his N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. b*dy, Reyes groans loudly, shooting his ji zz into her mouth. He releases her hair and pets her head while she gently sucks him. Stefan stands, cleaning his mouth with the back of his hand. F uck. Seeing the tears in her eyes, her lips swollen by how hard and rough Reyes and Stefan have face f ucked, almost has me bust my nut on the floor. With the bond in my mind, I go to Angel, grab her hair and yank her off of Reyes¡¯ di ck and shove her mouth onto mine. No wonder Reyes and Stefan have been so rough with her. Like the rest of her b*dy, Angel¡¯s mouth is pure perfection. Not being able to hold back. I f uck her throat. I look into her eyes which shine with tears, then I clean her wet cheeks with my thumbs. ¡°Shh, Agapi. You are doing great,¡± I say, as my rough movements have more tears rolling down her face. She grabs the back of my legs, her nails digging into the muscles, the pain tuming me on even more. I pull out to give her time to take in a breath of air, before shoving myself down her throat once more.. ¡°Mine! Mine! Mine!¡± I want jo scream. F uck! I want to ask her to be my wife right now. Don¡¯t be stu pid, Alekos. She will probably bite my di ck off if I do this while I am f ucking her mouth. She looks at me with pleading eyes, begging for me to stop. ¡°Just a little more,¡± I snarl, as shivers run down my spine. It won¡¯t be long now, before I empty my balls into her stomach. I continue to use her mouth as I see fit before I too, cu m with a loud growl. After she swallows my 13. Alekos c um, 1 pull out. To my surprise and delight, an insusible string wraps around my heart, my soul, splitting in three, going from me to my blood brothers and Angel, linking us together. The look on Reyes and Stefan¡¯s faces tells me they feel the be band too. ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I mumour and I try to k*ss the top of her head, wanting her to know that I am pleased with her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± she whimpers, before starting to cry. Her voice is hoa rse. Aber zipping my pants, I take her into my arms. She buries her face in the hollow of my neck and quietly so bs. I sit in the chair, with her in myp. * 1 tell her truthfully. The link between us is already established. ¡°You are ours now. We will always protect you.¡± ¡°You were amazing.¡± I tell Stefan pets her hair. ¡°Carlos will never harm you,¡± Stroking her back, Reyes adds, ¡°We will kill to keep you safe.¡± She shakes her head, not believing us We keep reassuring her, until she stops crying ¡°Take her home. Make sure she takes a bath and rxes,¡± I tell Reyes. Chapter Comments Roberta M. Kemp. the Ice burg has lol VIEW 1 COMMENT 11 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 13. Alekos I bet everthing is overwhelming for her, but the has to get useShackled (The Lord Series) 14. Angel After they are done with me, my emotions are all over the ce. I have never felt more used in my entire life. Despite knowing I have never done this before, they forced their di cks down my throat, using my mouth as they saw it. There had been times when I couldn¡¯t breathe, and they kept choking me with their erections. Not to mention vomiting-it took all my self-control not to throw up. Maybe I should have done that, but them eating me out kept me distracted. It felt better than I had ever imagined. Them reassuring me that I did well helps and soon, I stop crying. I don¡¯t understand why, I feel like a sl ut, but I try not to let it show. ¡°Can I go now?¡± I am not sure where but anywhere far away from them. I don¡¯t think I will survive another round off¡­ whatever they did to me. Each time I swallow, it feels like my throat is on fire. ¡°Go home with Reyes, you mean,¡± Alekos snarls. Then in a calmer voice he adds, ¡°After a long, warm bath, you will feel better. I still have a few things to take care of at the office, Stefan and I will see you at dinner.¡± I want to argue with him and tell him to go to hell, that I am not going anywhere with Reyes-my cheek still stings from the ps he gave me-but I am men tally and physically exhausted. And after whoring myself, a hot bath and maybe a meal doesn¡¯t sound that bad. This morning, I was so nervous that I ski pped breakfast. Still sitting in Alekosp. I try to reach for the blouse and the bra that are still on the desk, but Reyes is faster, and he sna tches them away. My panties are nowhere to be seen. Not that I can use them after Alekos ripped them Luckily, my skirt, which is bundled around my waist, is still intact. I don¡¯t see my purse either. It is not a big loss, except for the money and my ID, I had nothing of value in it. ¡°Could you pass me the bra?¡± I ask Reyes. He looks at my boobs, and I am tempted to hide them with my hands, but after sucking their co cks and them licking my pus sy. I think I am past feeling shame. Reyes throws the bra over his head. ¡°Those beautiful ti ts don¡¯t need to be hidden. Actually, you won¡¯t be wearing a bra ever again.¡± I resist the urge to look down at my chest. What is so beautiful about my small ti ts? For sure Reyes is just messing around with me Alekos cups my boobs, groping them hard to the point of pain. When I smack hes hands, he stops. ¡°In fact, you won¡¯t be wearing any clothes while at home.¡± is ve,¡± I protest ¡°Do you have any idea how absurd that sounds? I am not a S** What Alekos says next makes me question his real intentions with me. ¡°No, but you are our woman now. And I want you avable and ready be f ucked any time we feel like it.¡± So basically, Alekos does see me as a se x sl ave. What did I do to deserve such bad karma? I will y out that role¡­until I won¡¯t.. Reyes helps me put my blouse on. When my hands are too shaky to button it, he does it for me. Maybe he is not as bad as I initially thought. Maybe he likes rough S**, but he is otherwise a nice person outside the bed. ¡°I am already seeing you waiting for us on your knees next to the entryway. You will suck our co cks, as if your life depends on it. Then I will put you on the dining table, spread your legs and devour your pus sy. Once you cu m on my tongue, we will f uck you until the whole neighborhood learns our names,¡± Reyes says as he helps. me s t and. I think I was too quick to judge. Reyes is not a good person. He, too, sees me as a se x sl ave. My father has warned me about the Lords keeping women in their Blood Lodges to use during the gatherings. I was a fool to think Alekos would help me. He is not the same person I met in high school. He is a Lord now. But will I survive whatever he and his blood brothers do? I think that¡¯s what he called them. I am strong. Too bad my father never saw me as such. I will survive anything. At least Alekos, Reves, and Stefan don¡¯t torture and kill women.. ny skirt down. ¡°Maybe it is best if she is n*ked, only when we are home. Imagine if something needs to be repaired and one of the staff sees her n*ked.¡± Stefan pulls my If they don¡¯t want me to be seen n*ked by other men, then maybe they are telling the truth when they are saying they want me only for themselves. Reyes licks my aching cheek. Then we need to decide who is allowed on our floor when we are not home. After a long day at the office, I expect you to be on your 14. Angel knees, ready to be used by us. And some days, maybe we will handcuff you to the bed and leave you like that, until we return from work.¡± ¡°Handcuffed to the bed?¡± Is he even me ntally stable? ¡°And n*ked,¡± Reyes adds. He really has an obsession with me being n*ked. Alekos picks up my shoes and kneels next to me to help me put them on, but my legs are still shaking. Walking in high heels right now is not a good idea. Unless I want to end up with a broken ankle. He probably realizes it, as he stands. ¡°We need to order a bed that will be big enough for all of us to sleep in,¡± he says, as he puts my shoes on the desk. I will take care of it,¡± Stefan says. ¡°Good,¡± Alekos said. ¡°Say ¡°goodbye¡± to Alekos and Stefan, Nena,¡± Reyes instructs me. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Understanding that he wants me to k*ss them, I try to do so without protesting. Alekos and Stefanare standing close to me, and it takes me only a few steps to reach them. Standing on my tiptoes, I press my lips to those of Alekos. He k*sses me back, sweet and gentle, his handsing around me. His first k*ss was rough and unrelenting, making me feel like he hated every second of it, but this one makes me wonder if he still cares for me. Don¡¯t be silly, Angel. Alekos couldn¡¯t care less for you. He probably epted protecting me from Carlos, so that he can obtain information about my father. Not that I would give him any Not only because I don¡¯t want to betray my father, but because I don¡¯t know many details about his business. He had always wanted a son, but after having me, my mother had some health problems, leaving her unable to have more children. Being a woman, my father thought I was weak. He still loved me, in his way, I guILA, but he thought that only men are meant to work, while a woman¡¯s ce is in the house. For that reason, he never let me go to college. Since I was going to marry Carlos and have his babies, he never understood why I wanted to study architecture. At least he let me finish high school. With a diploma in my hands, it was easy to study online. Not architecture, as I always dreamed, but ounting. It took only ten years to ear my degree, and since then I put it to good use and have be a fairly good frencer. 1 even have some money saved up, in a secret bank ount no one know about Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE d to being with three men that are very S**ually active. Reyes steps next to the chair and wraps Angel¡¯s hair around his hand, pulling her face down to his coc k. She studies his piercings, her brow furrowed. While Stefan only has Jacob¡¯s Ladder piercings with three bars, Reyes and I have four bars and a Prince Albert ring on the tips of our d icks. Only blood- brothers have the metallic hars, while the rest of the Lords have round piercings. Some Elders prefer pearling, but I am not about to have pearls inserted under my foreskin. Stefan is the only one of us that doesn¡¯t have a Prince Albert piercing, because he removed it the day he found the woman he loved had been killed. He swore to not only never let another in his heart, but to also find the one who ruined his life and annihte him. Angel wraps her lips around Reyes¡¯ co ck. ¡°F uck, Nena,¡± he groans. Reyes lets her control the movements for the first minute, before taking control and shoving his co ck down her throat. Putting his free hand under her chin, and with her hair still wrapped around his other palm, he f ucks her mouth like he is f ucking a pu ssy-fast and rough, making her gag so fast, I have the impression she will vomit at any moment. Surprisingly, she doesn¡¯t. Saliva dribbles down her chin onto Reyes¡± di ck¡­ Stefan continues to eat to eat her pus sy Her left palmes to rest on his thigh, and she tries to slow his movements, but Reyes continues to f uck her throat, not caring about her difort. When the tip of her nose reaches his abdomen. Reyes stops moving. She gars hard, tears streaming down her face. ¡°We are supposed to bond her to us, not to choke her on our dic ks, until she is no longer breathing Not that I won¡¯t f uck her mouth as rough as Reyes, but I don¡¯t want her to start hating giving blowj obs. It is so much better when the woman likes sucking c ocks. ¡°She can take it Right, Nena?¡± Reyes asks.. She taps his thigh a few times, probably wanting im to stop but Reyes Rees takes the that as a sign that she likes it. It takes him several seconds to to start moving his hips 1 watch as Reyes uses Angel for his pleasure, while jerking mysell. He even ps her face a few times. Not very hard, but I can see she hates it. She will get used to how rough we are. It takes Stefan a few more minutes to make Angel cu m. While he is epting her essence into his b*dy, Reyes groans loudly, shooting his ji zz into her mouth. He releases her hair and pets her head while she gently sucks him. Stefan stands, cleaning his mouth with the back of his hand. F uck. Seeing the tears in her eyes, her lips swollen by how hard and rough Reyes and Stefan have face f ucked, almost has me bust my nut on the floor. With the bond in my mind, I go to Angel, grab her hair and yank her off of Reyes¡¯ di ck and shove her mouth onto mine. No wonder Reyes and Stefan have been so rough with her. Like the rest of her b*dy, Angel¡¯s mouth is pure perfection. Not being able to hold back. I f uck her throat. I look into her eyes which shine with tears, then I clean her wet cheeks with my thumbs. ¡°Shh, Agapi. You are doing great,¡± I say, as my rough movements have more tears rolling down her face. She grabs the back of my legs, her nails digging into the muscles, the pain tuming me on even more. I pull out to give her time to take in a breath of air, before shoving myself down her throat once more.. ¡°Mine! Mine! Mine!¡± I want jo scream. F uck! I want to ask her to be my wife right now. Don¡¯t be stu pid, Alekos. She will probably bite my di ck off if I do this while I am f ucking her mouth. She looks at me with pleading eyes, begging for me to stop. ¡°Just a little more,¡± I snarl, as shivers run down my spine. It won¡¯t be long now, before I empty my balls into her stomach. I continue to use her mouth as I see fit before I too, cu m with a loud growl. After she swallows my 13. Alekos c um, 1 pull out. To my surprise and delight, an insusible string wraps around my heart, my soul, splitting in three, going from me to my blood brothers and Angel, linking us together. The look on Reyes and Stefan¡¯s faces tells me they feel the be band too. ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I mumour and I try to k*ss the top of her head, wanting her to know that I am pleased with her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± she whimpers, before starting to cry. Her voice is hoa rse. Aber zipping my pants, I take her into my arms. She buries her face in the hollow of my neck and quietly so bs. I sit in the chair, with her in myp. * 1 tell her truthfully. The link between us is already established. ¡°You are ours now. We will always protect you.¡± ¡°You were amazing.¡± I tell Stefan pets her hair. ¡°Carlos will never harm you,¡± Stroking her back, Reyes adds, ¡°We will kill to keep you safe.¡± She shakes her head, not believing us We keep reassuring her, until she stops crying ¡°Take her home. Make sure she takes a bath and rxes,¡± I tell Reyes. Chapter Comments Roberta M. Kemp. the Ice burg has lol VIEW 1 COMMENT 11 < SHARE Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Shackled (The Lord Series) 15. Angel When Alekos breaks the k*ss, I turn to Stefan. He goes all rigid and turns his right cheek to me. I guess he is not into k*ssing. That¡¯s fine with me. Not everyone likes to k*ss. After I give him a quick peck on the cheek, Reyes leads me outside the office to the elevator, Using his employee card, he calls it to us. His left hand is around my waist, his palm on my butt and he squeezes it lightly. ¡°Someone will see us.¡± i hiss. ¡°Good. This way they will know to stay the f uck away from you.¡± When the elevator stops in front of us, we enter. Without any warning, he spins me around, shoving me into a corner, trapping me there with his b*dy, my back to him. I am notessily scared by as sholes, but I don¡¯t like small ces, and Reyes¡¯ presence makes it even worse. He presses a button, and I hear the elevator closing. A momentter, it starts descending. ¡°Give me some space to breathe,¡± I ask him. My b*dy is pressed between the elevator and Reyes, triggering some shi tty memories, which might lead to me having a small meltdown. Being alone in an elevator won¡¯t make me panic, but if there are more people with me, especially in my personal space, it can make me want to get off as soon as possible. Reyes doesn¡¯t move. Instead, he fumbles with something for a second, and before I can register what he is doing, my hands are cuffed behind me. ¡°Let me go!¡± in against He turns me around, his face expressionless. Which scares me. But what scares me the most is the pocket knife he is holding in his left hand. He puts the tip the base of my neck. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me,¡± I whimper. don¡¯t im to know how to fight nor as I strong, mostly because of my low tolerance to pain. This is is exactly why I always hated Carlos, for what he does to women. At the end of the day, I ended up in the hands of someone that is exactly like my ex fiance. Why did Alekos have to involve Reyes and Stn in our agreement? Stopping the elevator, Reyes trils the knife to the top button and rips it free with one swift movement. I close my eyes, waiting for the pain to start, but all I feel is his mouth on the top of my chest. He sucks on the flesh of my left breast, hard enough to probably put a mark on me. I try to think if I read something about trimes for violence against women linked to Alekos or his friends, but nothinges to my mind. The only known sa dist in the city is Carlos. Maybe Reyes really likes rough S**. Only that we are not in bed right now. He lets go of my flesh with a loud pop and I open my eyes to see what he did to me. A big hic key is rapidly forming on the top part of my breast. I hate it. Alekos used to cover Salma¡¯s neck in hic keys and she would brag to me each time, despite me not talking to her anymore. Reyes starts doing the same to my other t it and I want to tell him to stop, but the tip of the knife resting between my cleavage keeps me quiet. When he is done, he lifts his head. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he says, admiring the hic keys. ¡°They are ugly.¡± The tip of the knife runs along my skin, from one h ickey to the other, leaving red trails behind. He is going to cut my breast, because I gave my honest opinion ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I try to plead with him. Tears threaten to spill from my eyes, and I hate that I am so scared. If I were a little stranger, I would fight back, but there is so little I can do with my hands behind my back. He smirks at me, before pushing my skin up. The knife disappears from my view. What does he n to do with it? ¡°Open your legs,¡± hemands me ¡°Please, I am being a good girl,¡± I whimper. Did I really refer to myself as a good int? He pets my hair with his right hand. ¡°I am not going to hurt you, Nena. if you obey me. Right now, I only want to y with you.¡± 15. Angel y? I can do this..I think. Maybe the pain won¡¯t be that bad. Imagining that I am not in an elevator with Reyes, I spread my legs. His left palmes to cover my right butt cheek. I don¡¯t feel the cold touch of the knife. Maybe he slipped it into his pocket? ¡°You are a good gil, indeed,¡± he says, as he swats my as s before sliding his hand to my pus sy. He k*sses me, his tongue forcing its way into my mouth while he rolls my cl it between his fingers. His mouth is rougher than that of Alekos, leaving me without breath. But he is also distracting me from the elevator. His way of ying is¡­something I cane to enjoy. Pressing his forehead to mine, he lets out a little hum. ¡°You are so wet, Nena.¡± He moves a finger to my entrance. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a virgin, I would have filled your pus sy with my j iz z. I can¡¯t even finger you until Alekos f ucks you. But I can still enjoy your mouth and as s until then.¡± His finger moves back to my cli t, moving it so expertly it drives me crazy. After sleeping with so many women, it would have been a shocker if touch a pus sy like a pro. ¡°Will you cu m for me again?¡± he asks. ¡°Too soon,¡± I say. ¡°Hmm. We shall see. I bet I can make you squirt¡± Despite having four or gasms in thest hour, Reyes is trying to force me to have another one. The didn¡¯t know have to He pinches my cli t, pain, and pleasure shooting through me.¡±You like being cuffed and at my mercy, not knowing what I will do next After a particr incident during my childhood, the only time I feel safe is when I am not tied and locked in a small, dark room ¡°I am not into BDSM, or whatever thing you are into,¡± I snap, trying to act brave. He rubs my chat so hard, making me feel so good, I think my eyes roll to the back of my head. ¡°You might say you don¡¯t like it, but your b*dy says something else,¡± He raises his hand and my eyes go to his fingers. ¡°Look how f ucking wet you are.¡± Only because he knows how to touch me. little cu nt. Again.¡± Putting his mouth close to my He sucks his fingers, before putting them back between my legs. ¡°When we are home, I am going to devour your lit ear he says, ¡°But first, I am going to sha ve it for you. ¡± His phone buzzes and with a sigh, he takes it out of his pocket with his right hand, while he continues to torment my c lit. Looking at the screen of his phone, he chuckles, then he turns it around so I can see. The phone is unlocked and a chat group is on the screen. The King Cobras is the name of the group, Chapter Comments 7 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Shackled (The Lord Series) 16. Angel King Cobras? What an odd name for a chat group. Alekos: Stop assaulting Angel and get her home. She has had enough for today, After I finish reading, Reyes blocks the phone and puts it back in his pocket, and has the elevator moving again. I should have guessed there were cameras in the elevator ¡°Just when I was having fun.¡± He sounds disappointed. I feel relieved. ¡°But we can finish what we started, when we get home.¡± Great. Just what I need, more fingering. The elevator goes down to the garage and Reyes fixes my clothes for me. ¡°What about the cuff I ask, when the doors open. Grabbing my left arm and guiding me out, Reyes says, ¡°They look good on you.¡± Is he serious now? Without any concerns for my difort, with having to walk barefoot while handcuffed, Reyes has me walk over to his car. We run into some people that look at me with curious eyes. I can tell they are dying to know what is going on. But Reyes does not exin. At least that. I would not want him to tell them about who I am or what I am doing there. We stop in front of a blue car and I have to say I am impressed, I might not know much about cars, but from time to time, I like to see what is new or the best models in the world. ¡°that a Bugatti Chimni Pur Sport?¡± Reyes seems impressed. ¡°Brand new. Do you like it?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t like it? It is a car worth millions. Only rich people can afford it. Even if Ie from a rich family, my father never spoiled me. When I was so I wanted a pony-only because Salma got one-but my father gave me a book instead. I don¡¯t even think I am in his will, especially now that I have run away from home. He will probably donate all his wealth in the charity. Or to another family member. Maybe my cousin Arad. We used to be close, until he had his initiation as Duke and became an as shole, like all of them. ¡°it¡¯s beautiful.¡± I appreciate nice things, when I see them.. He smiles. If he was handsome before, now he is even more so. Opening the passenger door for me, he says. ¡°Let me show you how it purrs.¡± I would love nothing more than to go for a ride, but not when I am still handcuffed. ¡°I need the cuffs toe He smirks. ¡°Not until I finish ying with you, Nena. Now get in. I can hardly wait to get home and start training your little as s for when I f uck it¡± My eyebrows shoot up. I thought he was joking when he asked if I liked an al. ¡°But it will hurt.¡± ¡°Only if I bend you over the car and f uck it dry, it w But I don¡¯t want to do that and ruin it for Alekos and Stefan. With a lot of lube and some plugs, you will learn to love it.¡± I wonder what he will do if I put a plug into his asy? Will he punish me or will he like it? But after a few seconds of thinking, I decide I don¡¯t want to know. Reyes forces me inside and the night of the identes to my mind. ¡°I need to have my hands free, in case something happens,¡± I try to reason with him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I am an excellent driver. Even if I were to f uck you with you on top, I would not crash the car.¡± I don¡¯t even want to ask how he knows that 16. Angel ¡°Please?¡± I try again. Reyes puts the seat belt on for me. ¡°I would never let anything happen to you.¡± Right. Like I would believe him, after he put a knife at my neck with G od knows what intentions. Knowing that I might have a panic attack, I try to concentrate on anything else, other than the fact that I will be not only in the front passenger seat but also that I ampletely helpless in case of an ident. If only I had my hands free, then I would be fine. Reyes gets behind the wheel and he doesn¡¯t seem to notice that I am starting to have trouble breathing. My shoulders start to ache, because of the position I am in and I try totch on to that section. Fortunately, Reyes did not put the cuffs too tight around my wrists. For a person that hates pain, it sounds like a better alternative than having a PTSD episode, while I am on a ride around the city with a hot guy-making little fantasy scenarios inside my head has always helped me, when I have been in bad situations. Inching my skirt up, Reyes caresses the inside of my thighs and leans ever to k*ss me. ¡°You are so f ucking beautiful and preet.¡± Beautiful and sweet? He is not being serious, right? The look in his eyes lets me know he is not¡­ lying. Wait. Does he really think I am beautiful? That is a first. What do I say in these situations? So are you? Except he is not sweet, but he is drop-dead gorgeous. And rich enough to buy such an expensive car. ¡°Thank you?¡± I sound so insecure that I almost cringe. I hope I did not offend him. He chuckles, which rxes me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what made you seek help from Alekos, but I want you to know that now that I have tasted that honey-sweet pus sy of yours, I will never let you go.¡± Lucky me. hould try to be more gentle. Cupping my cheek with his left hand, he k*sses me, until I feel that my Eps are bruised. He should try to ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to be some kind of a hem. I am the viin of the story. The monster that hides under your bed and crimes out during the night. I kill and torture without any remorse. Before you, I f ucked any bit ch that would open her legs for me. But now I only belong to you.¡± So sweet of him to brag about his b*dy court, Tapping any cheek with his thumb, he adds. ¡°I never had a woman, who never knew a man¡¯s touch until my brothers and 1.¡± Maybe he will suffer from the Madonnaplex and he won¡¯t f uck me? A girl can only hope. His eyes sh red for a moment and suddenly he growls. ¡°We are first to lick your pus sy. Right, Nena?¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°After f ucking women until your d ick almost fell off you have no right to be angry if I have had another man¡¯s head between my legs.¡± Suddenly, I feel cold. ¡°Who is he? I will f ucking kill him for putting his mouth on you.¡± While I don¡¯t owe him the truth, he is scaring me with how possessive he sounds. ¡°Do you know how unhinged you sound?¡± I ask. Reyes appears to be even angrier. ¡°You were the first to give me oral¡± Reyes rxes. ¡°You are indeed pare, Nena. And soon, I will be an Angel-f ucker¡± I blink ¡°A what? He doesn¡¯t reply but instead gives me a new hi ckey on my neck. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 7. Angel room is very nice, it seems so cold. There are no photos on the walls or objects that might indicate he is into some hobby. Well, except for a small armory made of ss-must be anti-bullet ss, as there are various locks on it. Inside it, I see at least seven hunting knives and two handguns, Reyes must like knives very much. A sofa is next to the walk-in closet, a nket draped over it, I am debating sitting, when a butt n*ked Reyes returns to the. Now, I have seen n*ked men before, but good G od, this man is delicious. A few scars over his torso and on his left side, along his ribs he has tattooed the letter A with a guitar inteced with it. He has another one on his right arm, but from where I am standing I can¡¯t properly see it. A huh? Maybe an ex? Not that I actually care. My eyes trail down to his and I gulp. He is big. I hadn¡¯t really noticed when we were in the office, because so much was happening so fast, but no wonder I had a hard time breathing. ¡°Like what you see. My eyes snap up to his face. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± I tell him what I truly think. He seems amused. ¡°Let¡¯s get that pus sy sha ved and then we will take a long, warm bath.¡± It is not like I have a wild bush between my legs. I trim and keep my pubic hair clean. But a bald pus sy is part of the deal with Alekos *I don¡¯t need any help to sh ave my pus sy,¡± 1 retort. ¡°I did not ask if you wanted me to help, I told you what is going to happen.¡± ¡°Just because I sucked your co ck doesn¡¯t mean you can control me now!¡± i don¡¯t He narrows his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t only suck my co ck, you became my woman. And as you¡¯re bonded, I get to say when you need my assistance and when you ¡°We can take a bath together, but I don¡¯t want you looking at me, while I take care re of my coochie,¡± Reyesughs, then turns serious. ¡°Keep fighting with me and I will stuff your mouth with- My gaze goes directly to his dic k and heughs so hard it makes me wonder what is so funny. ¡°I guess my coc k will work as well, but it wasn¡¯t what I had in mind.¡± Right Not wanting to find out what he ns to put into my mouth to silence me-for all I know, it could be a dirty sock¨CI walk up to Reyes and take a moment to look at the tattoo on his right arm. Three skulls are connected by a king cobra with red eyes, and under each skull, there was a ck rose. I know the symbol of the Lords is a skull with a snakeing out through the left eye with a rose under it, but I didn¡¯t know it was a king cobra. And one skull. lone Curious, I ask, ¡°Why three skulls? I thought it was only ¡°That is true for most of the Lords, yes. But those Lords that have a special connection and swear to be loyal to one to another have more. Depends on how many blood-brothers are in the group.¡± Touching his arm, he adds, ¡°This tattoo represents that we will never betray each other¡± Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW. SHARE ause Salma got one-but my father gave me a book instead. I don¡¯t even think I am in his will, especially now that I have run away from home. He will probably donate all his wealth in the charity. Or to another family member. Maybe my cousin Arad. We used to be close, until he had his initiation as Duke and became an as shole, like all of them. ¡°it¡¯s beautiful.¡± I appreciate nice things, when I see them.. He smiles. If he was handsome before, now he is even more so. Opening the passenger door for me, he says. ¡°Let me show you how it purrs.¡± I would love nothing more than to go for a ride, but not when I am still handcuffed. ¡°I need the cuffs toe He smirks. ¡°Not until I finish ying with you, Nena. Now get in. I can hardly wait to get home and start training your little as s for when I f uck it¡± My eyebrows shoot up. I thought he was joking when he asked if I liked an al. ¡°But it will hurt.¡± ¡°Only if I bend you over the car and f uck it dry, it w But I don¡¯t want to do that and ruin it for Alekos and Stefan. With a lot of lube and some plugs, you will learn to love it.¡± I wonder what he will do if I put a plug into his asy? Will he punish me or will he like it? But after a few seconds of thinking, I decide I don¡¯t want to know. Reyes forces me inside and the night of the identes to my mind. ¡°I need to have my hands free, in case something happens,¡± I try to reason with him. ¡°I am an excellent driver. Even if I were to f uck you with you on top, I would not crash the car.¡± I don¡¯t even want to ask how he knows that 16. Angel ¡°Please?¡± I try again. Reyes puts the seat belt on for me. ¡°I would never let anything happen to you.¡± Right. Like I would believe him, after he put a knife at my neck with G od knows what intentions. Knowing that I might have a panic attack, I try to concentrate on anything else, other than the fact that I will be not only in the front passenger seat but also that I ampletely helpless in case of an ident. If only I had my hands free, then I would be fine. Reyes gets behind the wheel and he doesn¡¯t seem to notice that I am starting to have trouble breathing. My shoulders start to ache, because of the position I am in and I try totch on to that section. Fortunately, Reyes did not put the cuffs too tight around my wrists. For a person that hates pain, it sounds like a better alternative than having a PTSD episode, while I am on a ride around the city with a hot guy-making little fantasy scenarios inside my head has always helped me, when I have been in bad situations. Inching my skirt up, Reyes caresses the inside of my thighs and leans ever to k*ss me. ¡°You are so f ucking beautiful and preet.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Beautiful and sweet? He is not being serious, right? The look in his eyes lets me know he is not¡­ lying. Wait. Does he really think I am beautiful? That is a first. What do I say in these situations? So are you? Except he is not sweet, but he is drop-dead gorgeous. And rich enough to buy such an expensive car. ¡°Thank you?¡± I sound so insecure that I almost cringe. I hope I did not offend him. He chuckles, which rxes me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what made you seek help from Alekos, but I want you to know that now that I have tasted that honey-sweet pus sy of yours, I will never let you go.¡± Lucky me. hould try to be more gentle. Cupping my cheek with his left hand, he k*sses me, until I feel that my Eps are bruised. He should try to ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to be some kind of a hem. I am the viin of the story. The monster that hides under your bed and crimes out during the night. I kill and torture without any remorse. Before you, I f ucked any bit ch that would open her legs for me. But now I only belong to you.¡± So sweet of him to brag about his b*dy court, Tapping any cheek with his thumb, he adds. ¡°I never had a woman, who never knew a man¡¯s touch until my brothers and 1.¡± Maybe he will suffer from the Madonnaplex and he won¡¯t f uck me? A girl can only hope. His eyes sh red for a moment and suddenly he growls. ¡°We are first to lick your pus sy. Right, Nena?¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°After f ucking women until your d ick almost fell off you have no right to be angry if I have had another man¡¯s head between my legs.¡± Suddenly, I feel cold. ¡°Who is he? I will f ucking kill him for putting his mouth on you.¡± While I don¡¯t owe him the truth, he is scaring me with how possessive he sounds. ¡°Do you know how unhinged you sound?¡± I ask. Reyes appears to be even angrier. ¡°You were the first to give me oral¡± Reyes rxes. ¡°You are indeed pare, Nena. And soon, I will be an Angel-f ucker¡± I blink ¡°A what? He doesn¡¯t reply but instead gives me a new hi ckey on my neck. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Shackled (The Lord Series) 18. Angel ¡°Blood-brothers? I really don¡¯t understand why you, Alekos, and Stefan refer to one another as such.¡± ¡°There is a special ceremony in which the Lords that want to be blood-brothers participate. And yes, blood is part of the ceremony.¡± ¡°Sex as well?¡± There is nothing wrong with men f ucking other men. Reyes¡¯ eyes grow cold. ¡°While I love Alekos and Stefan with all my heart, I am not into f ucking either of them. Only women.¡± ¡°Just asking. What happens if one of the blood brothers goes rogue?¡± ¡°He is killed.¡± The anger disappears from his eyes, leaving him so emotionless, it makes me wonder if he killed so many people he is desensitized now He grabs my hand and takes me to the bathroom-which is pretty much as lifeless as the rest of his room. And very, very clean. As if it had never been used before. Reyes might be a clean freak. ¡°Strip,¡± he says, and I start doing that. I let my clothes fall next to me and he res at me, as he picks them up and folds them neatly and puts them in theundry basket. Who folds the dirtyundry? The counter around the sink is pretty big and Reyes has me sit on it. Taking sha ving cream and a new razor from a drawer he says, ¡°Spread those legs for me and stay still. I don¡¯t want to identally nick your little pus sy.¡± m? Hearing him say that makes me nervous. ¡°Reyes, I can do this by myself I am not a small child.¡± He ps my thighs. ¡°I am not going to repeat myself.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you not to cut me.¡± He grabs my hair, forcing me to look into his eyes. ¡°I thought you promised to obey us.¡± ¡°I did not!¡± I retort. ¡°Alekos is night, you do need to be taught your ce.¡± mean?- ¡°What does that even mean? ¡°You will learn soon enough. Obey me and I won¡¯t punish you.¡± ¡°Look, I promised to obey you when ites to my safety. And my pus sy is not a matter of safety.¡± He wraps his fingers around my neck. ¡°My sweet, Nena,¡± he coos, putting the razor against my face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand who is in charge here. But don¡¯t worry, I will show you,¡± he sneers. A shiver runs down my spine. Reyes was telling me the truth-he is a psychopath. ¡°I will do as you ask. Just, don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Still holding the razor against my face, he k*sses me softly. ¡°Spread those legs or I will cuff you and f uck your throat so hard you will throw up.¡± Reyes is not the type of man to make empty threats. The smart thing is to do as he asks and nothing bad will happen to me. 1 open my as wide as I can and try not to move as Reyes spreads sh aving cream on me. For a moment, I think I will have a strange reaction to it, but a look at the bottle lets me know it is specially for intimate areas, for both women and men. Reyes is also sha ved, so I guess it is the sh aving cream he uses, when he takes care of himself. Reyes takes his time with me. When he is done, he takes a step back and whistles loudly. ¡°I have never seen a prettier pus sy. And not to mention the way it tastes. Once Alekos pops your cherry, I can finally enjoy it. At least I can lick it as much as I want. But knowing Alekos, I doubt you will be a virgin for much longer.¡± 18. Angel He lets the water run in the bathtub and adds ells to it, before picking me up in his arms and cing me inside it. He gets behind me, his legs around mine. I lean my back on his chest and he wraps his arms around my waist and buries his fece in my hair, While it is not the first hug I have received today, this one feels so intimate, I almost cry. It¡¯s been so long since I felt a connection with someone. I know it is stup id to feel like this about Reyes, after he held a knife to my neck and a razor against my cheek, but him holding me is so nice. Ever since my mother died, I was deprived of affection. My father spent a lot of time in his office, working, harely having any time for me. The nanny that usually took care of me, was there only for the money and while she treated me well, she couldn¡¯t care less if she was taking care of me or other children. Reyes cups my ti ts. ¡°Your nipples will be pierced soon, Your cli t as well.¡± I look over my shoulder at him. ¡°I am not getting any piercings. I have heard how badly the ones in the Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. nipples hurt, and I don¡¯t like pain.¡± ¡°There are many types of pain. Some will make you feel good, others won¡¯t,¡± he sa ¡°Pain is pain.¡± says, as he picks up a bath sponge and puts b*dy wash on it. ¡°Yes, but there are ways to block it,¡± he says as he starts washing my hair. ¡°Or trick your brain into thinking it is not pain you are experiencing. You can do the same with other things also. The brain can be your biggest ally or your worst enemy.¡± Wait, did he say ¡®block the pain? Trick the brain about the sensations I am feeling? This is something I want to learn more about, We stayed in the bathtub, until the water turned cold. Reyes is the first to get out. After he dries himself, he grabs a big towel and I, too, get out. He helps me dry my hair, before putting the towel in theundry basket ¨C folded, I might add. ¡°How about some clothes?¡± I ask, when we are back in his room. ¡°I think the deal is that you can wear them when we are not home. But since I am here, I want yosa n*ked. ¡°I am not a f ucking se x ve I snap, because I am tired and hungry. ¡°And I am cold? He runs his fingers along my breasts. ¡°Did I say you were a se x ve?¡± ¡°You sure treat me like one- ¡°Ah, so you think I would bathe with a S** ve? Or take care of her?¡± Wait. He slept with S** ves? ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t lie, when you told me you are clean. I even swallowed your c um. Poor women who are seen only as objects by men. Sl av ery had been abolished a long time ago but here we are, in modern times, and people are still bought and sold. A low growl erupts from his mouth. ¡°Just because I li ke to f uck, it doesn¡¯t mean I have any STDs.¡± ¡°Do you say those things to any woman that has had your c ock down her throat?¡± Chapter Comments Jasmine Kay Hibbs I am dying to see how the next chapter is!! VIEW 1 COMMENT > 8 < SHARE Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Shackled (The Lord Series) 19. Angel He narrows his eyes. ¡°You are the only woman to have my di ck in her mouth, without a condom.¡± ¡°And you expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°I might be many things, Nena, but I am not a liar.¡± I put my finger on the tattoo on his torso. ¡°If you are not a liar, then who is A7 50 ¡ü Some woman that dumped you, because you have been unfaithful?¡± He grabs my wrist, Jerking my hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk of things you know nothing about,¡± he snarls. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still love her. Maybe you even have mommy issues; that¡¯s why you gave me hi ckeys o eyes turn cold. ¡°You need to learn when to talk and when to keep your mouth shut, Get on your knees.¡± His eyes I know where this is going. ¡°I am not going to suck your co ck again. Have ¡®X¡¯ do it¡± sh red. I don¡¯t know who A is, but I think I might have crossed a line. Without saying another word he goes over to his nightstand and opens the top drawer. I look at the door and try to calcte if it is worth trying to run, or just agree to suck his coc k and be done with it. I don¡¯t have time to make a decision, as Reyes returns to me with a pair of cuffs in his hands. ¡°I will give you a b lowjob, but no cuffs, ¡°Don¡¯t make this even harder,¡± he snarls. ¡°You have three seconds to do as I ask, or the | spa nk you until my palm hurt ¡°Look, whnever ¡°W is, I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful.¡± One. ¡°Reyes, please!¡± Not wanting him to reach three I turn around and he puts the cuffs around my wrists. Then he steps in front of me. ¡°Kneel I sink to my knees. ¡°You will soon leam that, while the Lords will do anything for their women, they will never tolerate disobedience.¡± he tells me, as he pet my hair. ¡°I understand. Please, don¡¯t face f u ck me again. My throat still hurts.¡± ¡°You either suck my c ock as your life depends on it, or I will bend you over the bed and f uck your as s without any lube.¡± Neither sounds like something I want to do right now, but between having my as s bleeding or a sore throat, I choose thetter. I part my lips and take his semi-erect di ck into my mouth. Not being able to use my hands makes it more difficult to give him a blo wjob. If only I had more experience, but I only tried it on a small d ildo 1 had at home. And on some bananas. To see if I hav gag reflex or not I swirl my tongue around his piercings, making him hiss. ¡°F uck! Do that again.¡± I keep using my tongue as best as I can, hoping he will nut soon. He grabs my hair with his right hand and puts his other one under my chin and forces his long erection down my throat. I focus on my breathing, trying not to g My eyes fill with tears. ¡°F uck, yeah! You¡¯suck me so good,¡± he groans, as he looks down at me. 19. Angel When my nose touches the lower part of his abdomen, he stops moving. Saliva dribbles from my mouth, making me feel gross, and I try to for myself from him, but his hands keep me in ce. My jaw aches, and I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. He still isn¡¯t moving. He is not only long but also thick. Of the three of them, Reyes has the bigest di ck. I am about to pass out from theck of air when he finally starts to move. I try not to cough as I fill my lungs with air. He might have been rough in the office, but now it feels like he has unleashed himself on me ¡°Put in more effort. Unless you don¡¯t want me to rip open your a ss,¡± he groans, and I try to do my best to N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. please him. 1 boh my head fast, hoping to make him c um soon, while I contemte biting his di ck off. He will probably kill me if I do th He pulls out and starts jerking himself while showing his balls in my face. ¡°These nee 1 stick my tongue out and I lick them, before taking one of them into my mouth. need your attention as well ¡°Jesus f ucking Christ, he groans loudly, I swear that his eyes roll to the back of his head. that He keeps jerking for a few more seconds, before having me suck him again. When he finallyes, I drink his c um before I clean his d ick with my tongue. ¡°Happy?¡± I ask. My voice sounds gruff. He helps me to my feet. ¡°Best blo wjob I ever had,¡± he says, before k*ssing me. ¡°Now, I want to eat your pus sy. Not as a reward for you, but for me.¡± Since when is licking pus sies a reward? Maybe he likes giving oral? Do men like this exist? Not wanting to argue with him, I walk over to the bed. ¡°What about the cuffs?¡± I ask, before I sit on it ¡°They stay.¡± Iy on my back and open my legs. He looks at me with dark eyes. I might have little experience, but only one person has ever looked at me like this-Alekos. When -he told me he loved me. Reyes gets between my legs and starts licking and sucking my chit, like it is the best thing he has tasted in his life. My back arches and he grabs my waist, pushing me down, Into the mattress. He groans, as if my taste pleases him beyond words. Da mn him! His tongue is so skilled, it makes me forget how rough he had been with me merely minutes ago, ¡°Reyes, moon, as Ie all over his face. He continues to lick my cl it, as the or gasm ripples through me, my hips bucking hard. When the waves of ecstasy finally pass., Reyes crawls on top of me and k*sses me for a lo ng time, before giving me more h ick eys-not only on my neck or boobs, but on my shoulders and stomach as well. I hope they will fade away fast. When he finally drops next to me, my eyes feel heavy. ¡°The cuffs,¡± I say, when he is covering us with theforter He reluctantly frees my hands and wraps his arms around me. I rest my head on his chest. I am half asleep when he says, ¡°I don¡¯t ever want you to talk about my tattoo ever again. Or say that I have mommy issues, because I don¡¯t. Say that sh it again, and I won¡¯t hesitate to spa nk and f uck your as s so hard, you won¡¯t be able to sit for weeks.¡± Whoever ¡°X¡± is, must be very important to him. And l?c definitely has mommy issues. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Shackled (The Lord Series) 20. Reyes This is the first time I¡¯ve cud while she is sleeping. I¡¯ve cuddled with a woman. Or let one sleep in my arms. It feels better than I ever expected. I tilt her head slightly up, wanting to see her face F uck! She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life. And I have been with plenty of women before. Though none e her. And those chocte eyes of hers-the moment I looked at them, I knew I was a goner. I have always imed I don¡¯t believe in love, but it was a lie. I had feelings for people before. Not the way I feel for Angel, but there had been a woman whom I cherished-Emily. Then, she was brutally raped and killed. She hadn¡¯t been the first person to cruelly be taken away from my blood-brothers and me, but her death made me realize how easily ns can fall apart. Emily¡¯s death broke not only Stefan but it took any our chance of having a family since she was supposed to be our wile. This is why I refused to let another person into my heart and life, not wanting to deal with the pain and the ache of losing anyone else. But¡­ Angel changed all that, the w way Alekos looked at her-like she was the one he has always wanted to be our bonded. He and I do not always see eye to eye on things, but this time T agree with him. Before Angel, Emily was supposed to be our Lady, but I never saw her as such. I did k*ss her a few times, but it was like k*ssing a sister. Alekos felt the same. The only reason we agreed to her being outs was because Stefan was head over heels for her. She was an amazing person. And that got her killed. I won¡¯t let Emily¡¯s history repeat itself Angel didn¡¯t only break every wall I put around my heart with just one look, but she made it b beat for the first time in a long time. Not that I am not still a heartless ba stard, but if there is one person I would never hurt, that one is Angel¡­ How the f uck did she manage to make me fall for her so fast? I could have pretended not to want her and walk away, but he imed her, giving me no other option than to ept the inevitable. Not that it really matters. I am in love with Angel, and I will never let go. Especially since she is my bonded now, I still can¡¯t believe how fast a link formed between the four of us. It is still fragile and can easily break if not nurtured, but if Alekos is as obsessed with Angel as I am, then the band won¡¯t be a problem. Stefan might try to resist, but from what I heard, once it snaps into ce, the need to be with your bonded only grows stronger. I am looking forward to seeing how everything ys out with Stefan. There is another¡­ side of me. He is dark, savage, and untamed, and yet he feels the same for Angel as I do. My eyes fell on the hi ck eys I gave her. I¡¯ve never had this urge to do this to a woman before, but Angel looks gorgeous covered in them. My knife also looked good on her skin. Then, the way her eyes filled with fear and her bottom lip trembled, thinking I will cut her, made me want to f uck her in that elevator My gaze darts to the amory, where I keep some of my weapons. I bet I can find more interesting ways to use them, while I y with Angel. Her lips are still swollen from how hard 1 facef ucked her. I would not have done that, if she had not spoken of shi t she knows nothing about. And not only for that. She is stubborn, and while I appreciate that in a woman, she needs to learn to listen to my blood-brothers and me without fighting us. Not only because we want a doll, who does everything we tell her, but because the life of a Lord is full of dangers. The smallest mistake can cost lives. If Carlos or her father were to attack the house, I need to be sure she will obey each and every order she is given. I will never let anything happen to her, She is my bonded now, and I will make sure Carlos will never find her. For her, I am willing to kill all the Dukes. Even burn the city to keep her safe. 1 might be a psychopath, but I am Angel¡¯s psyc h o might love her, but my love is sick and twisted. It is a love born in Hell and will burn everything in its path- even her. Psy cho Angel-f ucker 20. Reyes Chapter Comments N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Reader-737255 POST COMMENT Seems a little unfair to Stefan because he doesn¡¯t really like her without the bond. Even with the bond, he is hesitant because his person was Emily. VIEW 1 COMMENT > 07 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Shackled (The Lord Series) 21. Stefan The rich spices of the curry eliminate thest traces of Angelica¡¯s taste from my mouth. I take another mouthful and wash it down with some water. While I like s picy food, I am not into food that literally is destroying my taste buds. But it is either this or having to remember that I willingly made Angelicae on my longar. am not into eating pus sies or k*ssing women-except for the one who should have been my wife. Her death still hurts, and to be honest, I don¡¯t think I will ever be over it. The link connecting me to not only Alekos and Reyes but also to Angelica is like a p in the face. I had tried bonding with Emily, from the moment I knew she was the woman I wanted to spend the rest of my days with. However, no matter how many times I tried to link my soul to hers, it never worked. Alekos is quiet as he takes a big bite from his burrito. For a moment, he closes his eyes, enjoying his food. ¡°The new takeout ce has decent food,¡± he says, between bites. I am not picky about food, but Alekos is an absolute snob. He loves to have fancy meals. It must be a rich guy thing. Even if I was born to a group of four blood- brothers and their bonded, my folks never had lots of money. Two of my fathers were addicted to gambling, while my mother loved shopping, which led to lots of debt. There had been nights when I went to bed hungry. ¡°You should try the curry¡± I slide my takeout container toward him, but he wrinkles his nose. ¡°I like food that I can actually taste.¡± | Laugh, before I take another mouthful. ¡°So, Angelica Hernander. Our bonded.¡± Lais Hemandez is a well known Duke. He usually stays out of trouble, but his drug cartel has gained him plenty of even had a few not-so-pleasant encounters with Alekos¡¯ father-Niks. After thest one, which ended with the death of some loyal men to the Raptou family, I did some dizing about him, and it was then that I learned about Angelica She has lived a very sheltered lide. Up until nex, at least. ¡°Angel? Alekos corrects me. He finishes his food and crinkles the wrapper, before to tising it in the han under his desk. ¡°I did not not expect the hond to form I am grateful it did, because I don¡¯t know what I would have done if I would have had to repeat the ¡°You could have given me a heads up about Angel,¡± Iin N?velDrama.Org content. I knew that choosing a bonded would happen sooner orter, but i wish it would huese bernten. Ma brother, but he is one of the future Ellen, and it is a must for Elders to have children. The more, the merrier. De so Emily had always wanted a big family, and I was willing to do everything to make her happy Ever since Niks¡¯ death, the house has been empty. He might have been a Lond, but d amn, he was Bay. He knew all the spot dad jokes. A child will fil the house withughter and happiness. Alekos shrugs. ¡°How could I have known she woulde here and ask for mm help? But I cant sy l¨¤m soITE ¡°Oh, I could tell by how you were looking at her, that you were more than happy.¡± I smirk. ¡°I think this is the first time you actually liked i woman this much.¡± He might have agreed with making Emily our bonded, when I suggested it, but it had been because he values our friendship. This is why I didn¡¯t make a fuss about Angel bing ours, ¡°If I didn¡¯t like her, why link her to us?¡± Angel¡¯s ck high heels are still on Alekos¡¯ desk, and he runs a finger along them. ¡°What do you think of her? If he is asking me this, then he has it really bad for her. ¡°For starters, she is beautiful. But short.¡± I have always been into taller women. Emily was tall. ¡°She is perfect as she is. Can you imagine how she will look, when we get her pregnant?¡± | quirk an eyebrow. ¡°We? The Erstborn always belongs to the leader of the group.¡± Alekos haffs, ¡°I don¡¯t care who fathers our children. We are in this together.¡± 21. Stefan I suppose we are. Ever since I lost Emily, my S** drive has been low, but I love watching people f uck. From time to time, I will indulge myself to be with Angel. ¡°Can you imagine Reyes kid? He will probably be as obsessed with knives as Reyes is.¡± Blood-brothers are usually assassins. I am one too, but I likeputers more, and I am a good hacker. But Reyes? He kills without blinking. Without remorse. His weapon of choice is knives. And he has an entire collection of them. Alekos¡± mouth betches. ¡°Angel will probably have a heart attack. Did you s see the look on her face, when Reyes put the de to her neck?¡± I finish my curry and throw the container in the bin. ¡°If Reyes keeps scaring her like that, she will end up running.¡± ITy ¡°Which will lead to her being punished.¡± I am sure Alekos will punish her, just because he can. He is into BDSM and BDSM and other heavy stuff. ¡°Do you think she will adjust to her new role as a Lady?¡± Lords might love their women, but it is a kind of love not many can survive. Duc he sses, from what I heard, are prades, and the Dukes barely touch them, preferring to have mistresses ¡°She will,¡± Alekos replies, I have my doubts, but I decide to keep them to myself I rest my ankle on my left knee. ¡°I know Angel is our woman now, but did you ever consider she is here to spy on you? | should have thought of that, before linking her to me. Alekos puts his hands behind his head and leans into his chair. ¡°I did, bat Angel is not a good actress. I would have seen through her facade immeilutely. Nah, genuinely scared of Carlos.¡± As she should be. I have the bodies of some of his victims. They shocked me to the core Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Shackled (The Lord Series) 22. Stefan Alekos keeps talking. ¡°Besides, since my father died, Zak has been the one to take over the shady business my family was involved in. If Luis or Carlos wanted to spy an my family, they would have sent someone to watch Zak¡± As the child of Niks, Alekos was the one to be the new patriarch of the family, his uncle, Zak, stole away the title. Alekos has imed he is fine with it, but i know he is plotting something to exact revenge on Zak. Though, he is yet to tell Reyes or me what is going through his mind. ¡°She is the one that suggested a contract. I guess as a way to prove her loyalty to me,¡± Alekos adds. ¡°Ah, the famous contract. Now, I am intrigued.¡± ¡°It was just a ruse. She tried negotiating the terms of our rtionship. Let¡¯s say: it went poorly on her end.¡± Alekos is an excellent negotiator. When I am back in my office, I will have to take a look at the cameras and see how that discussion went on no contract then? s his b*dy forward and rests his hands on his desk, ¡°I was thinking¡± ¡°I might make one, just to see how Angel reacts to it.¡± He leans his ¡°About?¡± I want to know. ¡°About how the Lair is distributed.¡± It had been Niks who designed it. But he didn¡¯t have any blood-brothers, and the space was more than enough for him and Julianna, Alekos mother. When Emily was alive, we slept in the same room in Alekos¡¯ home. I had nned to talk to Alekos about renovating the Lair, after the wedding and piercing ceremony, as I had already put a lot of thought into it. In transform it into the He rubs his chin with his left hand. ¡°We will need more space, once Angel starts having babies. My room is the biggest, so it makes sense to i master bedroom. That will leave us with two rooms that will be turned into nurseries. I want to keep the living room as it is.¡± How many kids does he n to have? ¡°Sounds good, only that I want to keep my room. Reyes and Angel can sleep with you, th you, but I prefer to have my own space.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . up Alchos doesn¡¯t seem happy that I don¡¯t want to turn my room into a nursery. It is one thing to ept Angel as my bonded, but another to see her children Slow in the ce that holds so many memories of the days when I was happy with Emily. I never told anyone this, as I wanted it to be a wedding surprise, but I made a few sketches of how to renovate the Lair for arge family. I had ns for the future, but now they sit forgotten in a folder on myptop ¡°We will talk about this at another time. For now, just order the new bed. You know how fragile the bond is in the beginning. And I want Angel to feel safe and loved by us.¡± I clear my throat. clear to Alekos t. ¡°I will protect and make sure she is safe. Even hang out with her, if she wants that. Be her friend or whatever, but I won¡¯t love her,¡± I make this ¡°The band will require the three of us to love her. Although I doubt Reyes is capable of loving her the way she needs. But you could.¡± No, I can¡¯t love Angel the way she needs. ¡°Just like you and Reyes would have loved Emily?¡± I point out. ¡°Reyes and 1 did love Emily. But we are not talking about her right now,¡± I know Reyes and Alekos cared for Emily, but she was more like a sister to them so he can¡¯t ask me to love Angel ¡°Look, between you and Reyes, Angel will be more than adored. The bond won¡¯t be affected by me not being in love with her.¡± ¡°You need to get over Emily¡¯s death, at some point. And let yourself love again. Besides, Reyes is unpredictable. Seeing his brother being killed in front of him f ucked him up really bad.¡±. 22. Stefan Like I am not f ucked up? But I don¡¯t say that out loud. I try not to get et angry at Alekos, because we talked about this many times. ¡°My heart died the same day I lost Emily,¡± I remind him. Alekos sighs, annoyed. When I think he will keep insisting, he changes the subject. ¡°Keep an eye on Carlos. If he knows we have Angel, all hell will break loose.¡± If Carlos tries to take Angel away from us, Alekos will kill him. Though, I am still not sure of Angel¡¯s intentions. A future D uche ss asking for help from a Lord. That¡¯s unheard of. Alekos obviously trusts her. As for Reyes, I am not sure about what he feels for her. He had acted¡­strange around her. ¡°I will send Cirro a message and let him know what¡¯s going on.¡± Alekos takes a look at his watch. ¡°Good. Tell him I want to know what Carlos and Luis do all the time: who they talk to; when they eat; when they sneeze; when they take a shi t; you name it. Until we have the piercing ceremony, and Angel is officially ours, we have to keep a low profile.¡± I stand. ¡°Consider it done.¡± I leave Alekos¡¯ office and go to my own. I send a message to Cirro to meet up sometimeter, not wanting to tell him confidential information over the phone, in case someone is Estening in on our conversation. Once the meeting with Cirro is confirmed, I am about to go over my work, when I decide to see what Reyes is up to. Knowing him the way I do, he is probably tormenting Angel with his knives. I connect to the cameras from the Lair and search for Reyes. It doesn¡¯t take me long to spot him. Then, I stare at the screen for a long time.. Alekos wrong. And so was L. Beyes it ea is capable of love. In fact, I think he is in love with Angel. It is the first time I¡¯ I¡¯ve seen him sleeping with a woman in his arms -a smile on his face. Tell! He is f ucking smiling in his sleep Angel has done what no other woman has before-she ensnared Rejey heart. Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Shackled (The Lord Series) 23. Angel It¡¯s been a few minutes since I woke up. Reyer arms are around me, and I don¡¯t dare to move, not wanting to wake him up. I¡¯m afraid he is still angry with me. The tattoo of the guitar is partially visible, part of it is under my cheek. It is beautiful. The guitar is an electric one, and the cord is what forms the letter ¡®X¡¯. I always liked tattoos and even wanted to get some done, but when I leamed it hurts when getting inked, I gave up on the idea. My index finger is near it, and ever so lightly, I run the tip over it. His breath hitches. Sh it. I hope he won¡¯t go nuclear on me, for admiring his precious tattoo, Tilting my head up, my gaze meets his. I can¡¯t tell if he is irritated or not, so I whisper, ¡°Hi¡± Without saying a word, he rolls me on my back and k*sses me. His tongue licks along the seam of my lips, coaxing me to open them. I do so, and his tongue spets into my mouth, curling around mine. Kissing is still new to me, so I try to follow his lead, which gains me a groan from him. Just like it happened with Alekos, my b*dy responds to Reyes. It is not something logical, just a craving, an itch I need to scratch. It confuses this type of desire for men before. He cups my breast, pinching my nipple, making me gasp. ¡°Reyes.¡± I say against his lips. ¡°Tuck me.¡± I did not just say that. Right? ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are asking for.¡± I have never had I feel my cheeks turning red, but I refuse to feel ashamed. I am an adult, with needs and desires. For far too long, I have repressed them. Not anymore. I might not have experience, and everything might be happening too fast. Also, I might not know him, and he might have put a knife at my neck and f ucked my throat, but my b*dy wants him. While it is scary and exciting, it is not logical. But, for once, I don¡¯t want to run away from a Alekos made it clear that if I want his protection, I have to f uck Reyes and Stefan as well. So I am going to do just that His mouth goes to my boobs, and he sucks hard on my nipples. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Reyes,¡± I beg ¡°As much as I want to f uck you right now, your as s needs a little stretching ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to my as s, but normal, ¡°vani¡± S**,¡± 1 hull Heughs. ¡°Why have vani S**, when we can have so much fun in bed with toys, ropes, and other stuff?¡± Toys I can understand, because I had some myself-which I made sure no one will find out about Rope, I can also understand. But other stuff? What does been mean by that? ¡°Because I have no idea what I am doing?¡± 1 point out are still in th He k*sses my cheek, before reaching over to his nightand and opening the top drawer. Then, he takes out a bottle of lube and some se x toy s-they are packaging I have watched scenes with a nal S**, and the women always seemed to be in pain. Or maybe they were paid to fake their difort. Either way. I still don¡¯t want anything up my as s. Reyes unwraps one of the se x to ys, which is an a nal plug, and starts preparing it. ¡°Can we talk about this? Tad nervously. 23. Angel ¡°There is nothing to talk about. As my woman, I am going to have you in any way possible. If you keep whining about it, I will take your as s, without any preparations. I don¡¯t think you will like that, though. But I will¡± I bet he will. ¡°Did you do it before?¡± He looks at me. ¡°F uck a woman¡¯s as s without lube?¡± I nod. ¡°A few times. I was either drunk or high when it happened, and she was one of the pornal trained to take care of the needs of unwed Lords,¡± ¡°I narrow my eyes. ¡°Tell me you are not abusing substances. And what¡¯s a pornai?¡± He drags a pillow next to my waist, ¡°I had a few f ucked up years, and asionally did drugs and drank. However, ever since I met Alekas, I stopped doing that sh it ¡° I don¡¯t know if I should believe him or not, but I have seen n what drugs can do to people. Not my problem if Reyes is slowly killing himself. ¡°Lift your as s, so I can slide the pillow under you. I shake my head, and he smacks my ti ts. My hands fly to my chest, covering it. ¡°Stop doing that!¡± I snap at him Then start listening to me,¡± he snarls. When I still don¡¯t do what he wants, he flips me onto my belly. Without any warning, he pushes a finger into my bu t th ole. It hurts, and I thrash, wanting to free myself from him. He ces his free hand between my shoulder des, pushing me into the mattress, while he forces another finger inside of me. ¡°Stop,¡± I plead. ¡°It hurts.¡± tried to do this the nice way, but patience is not a virtue of mine. And being my woman means that you will do as I say, all the time am not a puppet,¡± I retort. He pulls out his fingers, and I let out a breath of relief, thinking it is mer. However, I then feel something cold on my skin, and his fingers retum. They slip inside my as s better, fl¨²x time, but the sensation is odd. ¡°Stop,¡± Lask again, but he ignotes the¡­ The things I have to do, to be free of this city and Carlos. He removes his hand from my back, only to pick up the a nal pluz he was preparing for me. It is not very big, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want it side me. Not that my protests will stop Reyes from doing what he wants with me. From his point of view, I am his property now. My father was right, when he told me that the Lords only see women as objects. When I feel the an al plug against my a ss, my muscles clench ¡°Rx¡± he tells me. ¡°I am trying.¡± Not really. Smacking my as s hard, he snarls, ¡°Try harder, or I will force it inside your tight hole.¡± Chapter Comments 7 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Shackled (The Lord Series) 24. Angel hands and force myself to rx, Reyes takes his time, putting the plug tide me. It feels ufortable, and I want it out, but it does not hurt as 1 thought it would ¡°Good gul,¡± he praises me, While I don¡¯t like being called a good girl, the idea that I am doing something that pleases Reyes makes me feel good. I think being neglected by my father has f ucked up my mind. ¡°1 am not into praising kinks,¡± Iment. Or maybe I am? He makes me turn on my back. ¡°Then what stare you into?¡± He really spends a lot of time thinking about S**. Doesn¡¯t he have a hobby or something like that? My eyes go to the knives-maybe he has healthy one ¡°Fruits¡± I but the Best thing thates to mind. ¡°Hmm, sitophilia. I think I can arrange something.¡± 1 blink. I never heard of sitophilia before. ¡°What?¡± He k*sses my jaw. ¡°Talking about fruits made me hungry.¡± ¡°Food sounds great. I am starving.¡± He takes a quick nce at his phone. ¡°Dinner will be served soon, I wonder what we can do until then?¡± ¡°Read a book; watch a movie; let me put some clothes on,¡± I suggest. ¡°I have something in mind.¡± He grabs my thighs, forcing my legs open, and buries his face between them. He k*sses and licks my pus sy, before going for the cli t. I try to push him away, when I realize that maybe he will finally have S** When his tongue circles my cl it, I man, ¡°More¡± I try to pull him on top of me, but he only growls his annoyance. ¡°Please,¡± I beg. ¡°I want you.¡± His hand goes under him, and the sound of flesh over flesh starts a momentter, The door opens, and Alekos and Stefan enter. cine, but it is not a ¡°Reyes,¡± I hiss, but he keeps licking my c lit. I try to wiggle away from him, but his hands on my hips keep me in ce. Alekos chackles. ¡°Looks like someone is having a lot of fun.¡± I lean on my elbows and look at them. The expression on their faces, and the bulges in their pants, let me know th Reves Enally stops licking me and looks at his blood-brothers they love what they¡¯re seeing 24. Angel ¡°1 should have guard you ate voyeurs.¡± i mutter. ¡°What can I say? I am a kinky bas ta rd,¡± Alekou unirken, And he is not the only one. Reve pats my leg. ¡°Our girl here is into stophilia. ¡± Stefan ranows his eyes. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°She is aroused by fruits,¡± Reyes replies before getting out of bed. How did hee up with that? I don¡¯t see the point inecting him, so I let them believe what they want. Reyes disappears inside his closet. 1 stand. ¡°May I get some clothes?¡± ¡°If you an are cold, I will adjust the temperature, but you won¡¯t cover your b*dy, while we are here,¡± Alekos replies. ¡°Besides, I want to see your t chest all the time.¡± I might not have big boobs, but I am not t-chested, either, It is not the first time Alekos has said something like this. He is the reason I hate my b*dy. ¡°Whatever. I am hungry.¡± Stefanes to me and gives my shoulder a Eght squeeze. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let our Schatzi starve I might not speak fluently in othernguages -just English and Spanish since my father¡¯s side of the family is from Mexico- but I do know some words in other Languages Schatzi, in German, means treasure, I with he would mean it, but I know better. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Many of those living in Veross City are immigrants from other countries, or their families came to live here generations ago. Identity, traditions, andnguages are important, so they are kept and passed down from father to son. Reyes yells from inside his closet, ¡°Let Giselle know we are having dinner in our private living ¡°Private living room¡± sounds good to me, as I don¡¯t want to be seen n*ked by the entire staff. Stefan takes out his phone from his pocket. ¡°On it,¡± he says, before stepping outside the room. Reyes returns to the room, dressed in a t-shirt and a pair of jeans and steps in front of me. ¡°As much as I want you n*ked, I don¡¯t want anyone to ogle at you. Not even Giselle.¡± I suppose Giselle is someone that works for Alekos ¡°Fine. But as soon as dinner is over, clothes are gone,¡± Alekos gives in. Taking my hand in his, Reyes takes me to his walk-in closet. I am impressed. It is almost as big as his room. A round cu shioned ottoman sits in the middle of the floor. The many clothes he has are arranged by color and category-which does not surprise me. Maybe he has OCD. Apart from a ton of clothes-when does he have time to wear everything has me puzzled-he has a big collection of shoes and watches. And knives. How many does What really catches m my attention is an electric guitar hanging from the wall, above his many knives. It resembles the one he has tattooed on his left side. I go near it and reach my hand, but he grabs my wrist. ¡°Except for me, no one can touch that,¡± he snarls Possessive much? Maybe it belonged to that mysterious ¡®A person. ¡°If I can¡¯t touch it, could you perhaps y it for me? I wonder. He grab a t-shirt from a hanger. ¡°Lit up your arms.¡± 24. Angel The 1 short is long enough to to cover not only my as s but my thighs as well, the hem of it falling above my knees. ¡°The guitar is very special to me, and I won¡¯t y it for anyone. Not even for you,¡± he says, before taking me to the living ro Of course, he won¡¯t. But I am sure he would y it for ¡°A Stefan and Alekos are sitting on a five-seater leather lounger sofa, surfing the TV. A round coffee table is in front of the sofa, with two sses of whiskey on top. A Persian ng cover almost the entire wooden floor. Was it custom made? The exterior walls are made of opaque ss bricks, and two sliding doors lead to a big balcony. Le of the sofa is a minibar. Reyes goes to it. ¡°What do you prefer, Nena?¡± he asks, as he puts two sses on the counter. ¡°Vodka,¡± I reply, as I step onto the balcony, Chapter Comments Jasmine Kay Hibbs. can¡¯t wait for the next chapter! VIEW 1 COMMENT 42 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 25. Angel A table with four chairs greets me, but I want to see the view, so I go to the railing and lean against it. When Reyes brought me here, I could not appreciate how big the garden is, but it is bigger than the one my father has. Trees and flowers are nted in it. Next to the house is a pool, and a tennis court I never yed tennis, but I might try to see if it is something I like. Reyes stops next to me, two sses in his hands-one with whiskey, the other with vodka. He gives the one with vodka to me. put it to my lips and take a long sip, while Reyes looks at me. ¡°I was thinking you were a wine girl.¡± I shrug. ¡°Wine is good, but after the day I¡¯ve had, I will need the entire vodka bottle.¡± Hell! I will probably have to drink two or three bottles while I try to understand at what point my life became soplicated. While my father never said out loud that he was disappointed that I was born a girl, actions speak louder than words. I was salutatorian, the second best of my high school ss. When my graduation day came, my father didn¡¯t show up. It crushed me, but I hid my disappointment behind a smile. When I was told I would not go to college, I did not make a fuss. For months I pondered what to do, before deciding to go behind my father¡¯s back and obtain my college degree. I never told anyone that I am an ountant. I created a fake identity for my frencer profile. And I am not the only one who did this: All my work-rted Information is saved on a private cloud that only I, and a few others, have ess to. If someone were to check my oldptop, they would only find photos of fashion. Reyes drinks from his whiskey. ¡°It has been a great day for me. My blood-brothers and I finally found the woman who willplete us ¡°Yeah, right,¡± I snort. ¡°The sooner you ept it, the better for all of us.¡± He dips his head and k*sses me slowly. His lips, while soft, aremanding. Many women adays dream of having a career. While I wanted to be an architect, I wouldn¡¯t mind having a family. But that won¡¯t happen with Alekos, Reyes, or Stefan. I am not sure what Alekos agenda is, but I am probably here because I remind him of his younger self, when he did not have so many obligations as a the novelty around me wears off, he will let me go. ¡°Reyes,e see this,¡± Stefan yells, from inside the living room. Reyes mutters something under his breath, before going inside. I remain on the balcony, finishing my vodka, before joining the guys in the living room Lord. Once The three of them are sitting on the couch, their jaws clenched and their shoulders tense, as they are listening to the news. I wonder what got them so angry, so I turn my attention to the TV. There, on the t screen, is a photo of me, and next to it, my name and other information about me. Under it is a message for me. You have until midnight to return home. Untouched. It is from Carlos. The photo is reced by the reporter, and she is saying something, but I can¡¯t hear it as my ears ring. If I don¡¯t return home, Carlos will start killing people. I know his modus operandi. He will first start with my friends. Luckily, I pushed most of them aside, and thest time I spoke to any of them was a year ago. I blocked all their numbers, before deleting all the messages from them. Since I threw away my phone anyway, I hope Carlos won¡¯t find them. Alekos turns off the TV. Turning to me, he says, ¡°I forbid you to step outside of the house. We already talked about this, but I will remind you, in case you have forgotten: you can¡¯t contact any of your family or friends. Ever.¡± I grit my teeth. ¡°Despite what you think of me, I am not st upid.¡± 25. Angel Alekos furrows his brow. ¡°I never said you were stu pid¡± ¡°Please! Must I recall how many times you referred to meas no me as ¡°stup id bind, because I fed to sleep with you in high school Both eyes and Stefan have a drink in their hands, and they sp from them, while looking at how Aleks and N?velDrama.Org content. I fight. ¡°You were the one toe crawling to my offer, begging for my co ck. Not to mention you get on your lones and de to you because I knew y desperate. I offered my merede, like an animal, and forced my hand into my bee and sucked your c ocks, became I am ¡°Verpiss dich! Hijo de puta!¡± I his eyes chokes on his whiskey. ¡°I never ned for your cod. I vignity, in exchange for your help. You epted, but not before moving Chip and Dude in our business. You bing your ¡°woman¡± Alekos tries to interrupt me, but I am too angry to stop speaking. ¡°You think to stu pid? I might be a b itch, Alekos, but I am a smart bi tch. You better remember that?¡± Alebos looks at me, with a smirk on his face. Like he is better than me. Before I say more I mone things that I will probably end up regretting, I go back to the balcony. ¡°Who¡¯s Chip, and who¡¯s Dale?¡± Stefan¡¯s voicees from inside. ¡°Hay ab,¡± I snarl. Laughter reaches my eaEL I am so angry, my b*dy is shaking I want to punch Alekos and erase that stup id expression from his g Stefan joins me, and for a few minutes, we look at the garden in silence. Slowly, I start to calm down. I might get angry fast, but I get over it equally as fast. ¡°Schatzi,¡± Stefan starts speaking, and I turn my attention to him. ¡°Alekos is Eke this, because he is worried about you. We all a | sorry you felt freed to be ours, but the process of bonding has already started-¡± He stops speaking, and I wonder what he means. ¡°What I mean, in that Alekos will asionally say things he willter reget. But he does not think you are stup id¡± I snort. ¡°Alekos told you not to go outside, because if Carles takes you, all hell will break loose. Na one touches our woman and lives to tell the tale. Something dark shes in his eyes. ¡°Bride, whatever happened between the two of you, during high school, should pemain in the past. If he called you a ¡®stu pid bitc h¡¯, I am sure it was because he was sour¡±. Stefan is right. I can¡¯t be angry at Alekos over things that happened years a ¡°Never thought Alekos could be petty,¡± I murmur. Stn chuckles. ¡°He can be very, very petty.¡± Petty Alekos is very annoying ¡°I might have overreacted.¡± I finally admit¡­ Stefan winks at me. ¡°No harm done. Let¡¯s see if Giselle brought the food,¡± he says, before going inside. I follow him, only to stop in the doorframe. My eyesnd on a tall, blonde woman who is sitting on Alekos¡±p, k*ssing him. Her tongue is down his throat, her big its pressed against his chest. To his credit, Alekos don¡¯t have his hands around her. Stefan, like me, is looking at the scene in front of him, dumbfounded. Reyes is nowhere to be seen. mare feelings for him. Or do I still care for him, more than I want to admit? I am not sure why seeing Alekos with another woman hurts, when I don¡¯t have any mo The woman slides between Alekos¡¯ legs, her hands reaching for his belt. I don¡¯t care who Aleks Bucks, but I am not going to stand here and watch. I make my way to the front door, and while I n in front of Alekos, I turn my head to look at him. He maps his eyes at me, anger shing in them. was wrong. I am not a ¡®smart bit ch¡±. Just a st upid one, that got on her knees and sucked not only Alekos¡± co ck, but those of Reyes and Stefan as well. Not wanting to let Alekos know how much he hurt me-again-1 say, ¡°Since you are already having fun, I am sure Reyes and Stefan will love to keep mepany.¡± I am not sure about Stefan, but I am sure Reyes won¡¯t deny to f uck me now, since Alekos is upied. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Shackled (The Lord Series) 26. Alekos Seeing the betrayal in Angel¡¯s eyes makes me want to punch myself. The first time I saw this look on her face was when she first saw me with Salma. Angel¡¯s rejection had stung badly, and instead of going to the gym to blow up some steam, I decided to make out with her best friend. I wanted her to hurt just like I was hurting. But I am not that s hitty teen anymore, and I don¡¯t want to f uck up things with her anymore. What I want now is for her to love me so that I can finally show her how much the means to me. It might sound st upid, but I don¡¯t want to get my heart broken again, so I would rather wait until I am sure she cares for me before I tell her how I truly feel. Giselle reaches out her hands to unfasten my belt, and I grab her hands and shove her away from me. She hits her back on the coffee table, yelp leaving her lips, but don¡¯t give a s hit about her right now, she deserves that and so much more for daring to touch me when I already have a bonded. Angel is almost at the door, and I rush after her, wanting to exin to her¡­. What exactly, I don¡¯t know, but I want her to understand that I would never cheat on her. I should have shoved Giselle from myp the moment she sat on it, but her k*ssing me took me by surprise. I never thought she would do something like that. If something happens to the bond, I will never forgive myself And Giselle will face my wrath. Angel opens the door and almost bumps into Reyes-who, from the looks of it, was retuming to the living room-in her rush to get away from me. She shoves him away, and he puts his arms around her, stopping her. ¡°I want to leave.¡± Angel tries to free herself from Reyes¡¯ grip, but his hold on her is strong. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± For a moment, Reyes appears to be confused before looking at me. His gaze travels behind me, probably to Giselle and Stefan, and it does not take long for him to put together the puzzle pieces and understand what just happened. ¡°What the f uck?¡± Reyes snarls. Then, to Angel, he says, ¡°You are not going anywhere!¡± The house I inherited is big, and I have a full staff hired to maintain it. But the Lair is different from the N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. rest of the house. It is the ce where the Lady of the house spends most of her time. Where the children grow up. And the ce that should be the most protected. While I am not jealous, I don¡¯t want just anyone to step foot in here. For this reason, I only have Giselle taking care of it. Now I see what a mistake that was. Giselle was not always a maid. Before working for me, she was a parnai-a se x sl ave owned by the Lords. Since old habits die hand, she opens her legs for any single man living in my house. Reyes and I f ucked her plenty of times. Stefan always refused to touch her and even suggested-after an incident with Em ily-to have her sent to another family. But I made a promise to my father to take care of Giselle when he was gone. After 1 punished and reminded her of her ce, Giselle hasn¡¯t crossed the line again. Until now. But it is not entirely her fault, as I haven¡¯t told her about Angel. But that does not excuse the fact that she k*ssed me without asking of 1 required her services first. A pornai never initiates S**; she waits to be told what to do, Giselle might be a maid now, but she can¡¯t forget her old training Angel stands on her tiptoes and k*sses Reyes. ¡°You are right about me not leaving How about we go to your room instead?¡± Reyes frowns. ¡°Since you are already going to f uck someone, Reyes and Stefan will spend the night with me,¡± Angel said to me earlier. The f uck they will I might not be jealous of Reyes and Stefan, but she only said that to get me all ribed up. Well, she managed to do just that. The only ce she will spend the night is in my bed. I will f uck her until morning and leave her so sore she won¡¯t dare to anger me again. I grab Angel¡¯s arm and spin her around. I expect her to stream at me or even p me, but instead, the looks at me with tears in her eyes. F uck! I really f ucked up this time. If I had acted faster, I would not have made my bonded cry Angel blinks fast, and the tears are reced by hate. ¡°If I had known you already had someone, I would not havee to your office.¡± She jerks her arm free from my hold. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you piece of s hit.¡± ant to make it clear to her that she is mine now, and I won¡¯t f uck anyone else but her. ¡°Govelle is nothing to me.¡± I might be a piece of sh it, but I want to Sheughs, letting me know she does not believe me. ¡°I don¡¯t care, nor did I ask what she is to you. To be honest, it does not surprise me you already got bored of me. That means I can leave tomorrow, right?¡± If she mentions leaving one more time, I will chain her to my bed! 26. Alekos Between gritted teeth, I say, ¡°It is no secret I have a high S**ual drive, but I won¡¯t touch another woman who is not you. I will f uck only you.¡± She rolls her eyes. I didn¡¯t give her any reason to trust anything of what I am saying. Not only that, but I have never been discrete when it came to my private life. Most likely, Angel knows everything about the women I had been with. I never thought how this would affect my life or upset my future wife-because no matter what Angel says, she is going to marry me. I wish I had not exposed my life so much to the pu public. Angel folds her arms over her chest. ¡°When Giselle was on her knees, ready to suck your di ck, you didn¡¯t even remember I existed.¡± That¡¯s what she thinks? That I could easily forget about her? When I am finally inside her, f ucking her with all I have, she will know she is the only one that matters, Reyes¡¯ eyes sh red, his anger palpable in the air, ¡°What the f uck do you think you are doing, Alekos? If you were so desperate to have your co ck sucked, you could have given our Nena an appetizer before dinner. But if Angel leaves us because of you not being able to keep it in your pants, I will go with her,¡± he says as he pulls Angel closer to him, his arm still around her waist. In all the years I have known Reyes, he had never put a woman before Stefan or L Maybe I was wrong, and Reyes is capable of loving Angel. The way he holds her as if she belongs to him tells me that maybe he already cares for her. I am not the only one who fell for Angel the moment I saw her. If Reyes-who always thought women exist only to satisfy the needs of men-is falling in love with Angel, it won¡¯t take long for Stefan to catch feelings as well, Chapter Comments MyYanako Yanako Kick Giselle out from the house!!! VIEW ALL 3 COMMENTS POST COMMENT 9 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Shackled (The Lord Series) 27. Alekos If I f uck up things with Angel and put the bond in danger, Reyes will probably carve me up like a pumpkin. Without taking my eyes off Reyes and Angel, 1 say, ¡°Giselle,e here.¡± She does as I ask. ¡°I forgot to inform you that this house has a new Lady-Angel. Stefan, Beyer, and I have chosen hit to be woman. She is our banded now. The way you acted tonight is not to be repeated. Even if Angel was not our woman, you forgot your training. You are to initiate services without being requested to do so.¡± Giselle says nothing, and I turn my head to look at her. She lowers her gaze. ¡°You looked stressed and tensed, and I thought you needed my services.¡± ¡°Even if that were the case, you thought I would like it if you threw yourself at me like you¡¯re only a cheap who re?¡± I snarl. She whimpers ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that!¡± Angel snaps at me. ¡°Stay out of it!¡± I snap back. I return my attention to Giselle. ¡°The only reason for not letting all the men working in this house use you like the who re you are is because my father saw something in you, and you know the inside and the outside of this house better than most of the staff. You are also loyal, which is rare these days. But disrespect Angel like that again, and I will personally take you back to the Blood Lodge.¡± Giselle nods, letting me know she understood. I didn¡¯t expect anything less from her. While she was born in the Blood Lodge to one of the se x sv es, she is very smart. It had been my father who took pity on Ciselle and brought her to work for the family when she turned fourteen after her mother¡¯s death six years ago. By the time Giselle turned fifteen, she had already learned the art of pleasing men and was already serving unwed blood-brothers. It is f ucked up, but with the age of consent being as low as fourteen, it is no wonder police turn a blind eye when ites to theN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. se x sl aves. Some cops even visit the Red Rooms. I never understood why the Ekkers let this happen. We might im we are better than the Dukes, but when ites to S**, we are as depraved as they are. Or more 30. Se x ves are usually those who have wronged the Lords in the most unforgivable ways. Sometimes, the punis hment is passed from mother to daughter. Giselle¡¯s only crime was to be her mother¡¯s daughter. sorry,¡± Giselle whimpers. And she should be. Looking at Angel, she adds, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Master Alekos has taken a bonded, else I would not have done what I Angel frowns. ¡°Master Alekos? What are you, his sl aver ¡°Yes.¡± Giselle replies. Giselle is not a ve, but she is not free either. My father paid a lot of money to get her out of the Blood Lodge, and the promised to work for my family until she pays-everything she owes us. Until that day ¡°You really are a real piece of sh it.¡± Angel looks really disgusted with me. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I try to exin, but she tries again to push past Reyes to get out of the living room. Reyes doesn¡¯t le let go of Angel, and in a low, angry tone, he says to Giselle, ¡°Get the f uck out of here before I change my mind and take you to the basement.¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes open wide, and she lets out a whimper. She is more scared of Reyes than she is of me. And of the basement. Reyes has his torture chamber there. While I like to believe the Lords are treating their se x sl aves better than the Dukes, that is not always the case. There had been a young Lord who found pleasure in hurting Giselle, which led to her fearing anything to do with the Blood Lodge-the ce where the Lords meet each Friday night. He had since been shunned and is no longer one of us. Reyes moves to the side, and Giselle darts out of the living room, stopping only when she is in front of the elevator. ¡°How about we dine?¡± I suggest. Angel res at me before marching up the minibar. She grabs the bottle of vodka and takes a long sip from it while she keeps her eyes on me. Then she shakes her head. ¡°A ve? Is this a joke?¡± she asks, trying to understand the situation, but I don¡¯t know how to exin. Giselle is not a pornal anymore, but therge amount of money she owes me turned me into her owner, I might not be cruel to her, but I am not shy about teaching her what happens when she disobeys me. ¡°You know, I pity Giselle. I knew the Lor ds were cruel, but, to actually own people?¡± Reyes and Stefan sit at the dining table-which is next to the sofa-and are waiting for Angel and me to join them, 27. Alekos 1 cross my arms over my chest. ¡°You think the Dukes don¡¯t have sl av es?¡± ¡°I know they don¡¯t,¡± Angel retorts, Chapter Comments 8 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Shackled (The Lord Series) 28. Alekos Is she that naive or only pretends not to know about what men like Carlos do? ¡°You know nothing about the Dukes. They own over eighty percent of the brot hels and S** clubs in the world. The Lords might have leves who only frEE those that don¡¯t have a bonded-but we don¡¯t traffic them as the Dukes do. Did you know Carlos kidnaps young women who have no family or friends and sette thei to rich Dukes? Or sends them to bro thels and S** clubs. I might own Giselle, but she has a better life in this house than the will ever have in a Blood Lodyn other Lord family¡± Angel scoffs. ¡°What better life are you talking about? She is here to serve yo serve you whenever you want.¡± It might look like that, but I never used Giselle. While I did have S** with her, I made it clear to her that she should not feel pressured to say ¡®you?¡± Joeyes and I migdial have had fun with her, but we made sure she enjoyed herself. ¡°By the age of fifteen, Giselle had taken so much di ck she could not even remember the number. It was basically the only thing she knew to do to f uck men 16) father did not buy her to satisfy the men in this house but to work and learn and maybe one day find a husband. And yes, I did f uck her, if you are wondering bu e was because she wanted it. It was never by force,¡± I tell Angel the truth She drinks more vodka. ¡°So I am to live in the same house at ¡°She is not my ex!¡± ¡°Because it would be so below you to date the ve.¡± After a moment of silener, The one million dor question. ¡°Why don¡¯t you set Gei ¡°As long as she lives here, the is under my protection, but imagine if the loves on her own and a Duke learns that she and forced to tell everything she knows, not only about my family but about the Blood Lodges as well. That is something Both the Dukes and the Lords here their secret meeting locations, and up until now, they remained i ch, along with whatever rituals and other thing Angel wall I stop her from pking me again with her finger. brothers start the pros s of bonding a wom ¡°I can see past your lies,¡° * theviri. ¡°Not even five minuten do, you were nuking int with Goelle. If I had been a minu facking het on the sofa ¡± I hate that the thinks I am a porce of s hit that will chirat on her on the first asion I get. ¡°You are wrong.¡± I say before grabbing the back of her neck and bringing 1 kas s her, mugh and hand, and she bites me, drawing blood. and shine a knee between her legs, Just like in my office, 1 home two Enern into her puny. Mach Thick digits. The an al plug makes her even tighter than before thanks she is hurting me Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. time but she has re can¡¯t wait to f uck her, to see how the quivers and shorts when shees on my move my fingers slowly, wanting to make her feel good. on my co ck. She whimper in pain and watches my arm, making me For the first time since I partook in the Blood Ritual, the other side of me parts. He wants Angel as much as I de ¡°Go to hell¡±¡± she hisses: ¨C 1 fist her hair and pull her head back ¡°I have been in Hell. But it is not a Hell you should worry about, for the Demons are loyal and love their women. Fear Heaven, for the Angels are the real evil. Their wings might be white, but their souls became corrige a long time ago,¡± I say before k*ssing her again. This need to f uck het, to ensure the bond will be permanent, is driving me crazy. I devour her lips, putting everything I feel into this one k*ss. 1 plunge 28. Alekos tongue deep into her mouth, wanting to taste her soul. Reyes gets up from the chair andes to us. He stands behind Angel and fondles her ti ts. Angel stops fighting me, my mouth swollowing her moans. I keep moving my fingers inside her pus sy, rubbing her c lit with my thumb, making her feel good. Her Juices run down my hand. I can still taste her on my lips. Can¡¯t wait to eat her out again. feyes rolls her nipples, making her moan harder. Her pus sy clenches my fingers even harder than before, letting me know she is close. Reyes continues to y with her nipples while I rub her cl it, and just as shees, she buries her face in the bellow of my neck, her moans and whimpers muf fled by my skin. ¡°Good girl,¡± Reyes praises Angel. We have chosen our bonded well. Her kindness will make sure our souls are not consumed by the darkness residing within us. ¡°We need to feed our Schatzi before you can continue with the bonding,¡± Stefan reminds us. Chapter Comments Jasmine Kay Hibbs can¡¯t wait! I search every day for updates! VIEW 1 COMMENT 9 < SHARE POST COMMENT Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Shackled (The Lord Series) 29. Angel Dinner consists of toasted duck, green beans, baby cames, and garlic bread. It smells so good my mouth water. I ¡®t miss the bottle of Kleken always had good taste when ites to food and drinks, I am so hungry that I notice there are only three chairs around the table after Reyes and Alekos join Stefans. ¡°Where am supposed to sit?¡± I ask. Reyes pats his right knee. ¡°We will ford you.¡± I want to argue, but I am so hungry, I could eat a horse. Besides, all the vodka I drank made me a little tipsy, and maybe being fed by the guys is not such a bad idea. But that doesn¡¯t mean I like it. My mother always told me how important it is to not depend on a man. To be independent even if I get married and have children. 1 sit on Reyes¡¯p, just like he wanted, and he snakes an arm around my waist, glueing my back to his chest, his warm breath fanning my neck. Alekos opens the wine while Stefan serves the food, I am a bit hurt that there are only three tes and sses on the table. Someone either failed to inform Giselle that there would be a fourth person present tonight, or they did it on purpose. I am inclined to believe it was thetter. Do the Lords take pleasure in humiliating women? First, Giselle-who did nothing to deserve to be a ve-nm me. My father would have never sat my mother in hisp and fed her like the wasn¡¯t capable of doing it on her own. And he never had her n*ked around the house. My mother had been a very elegant woman, always wearing nice clothes. 1 min her There are many days when I wonder what would have happened if she were My father had always respected my mother¡¯s opinion. Alekos fills t alive. Maybe my father would not have agreed to Carlos being my future husband. the sses, and I try to grab one, but he quickly sna tch es is away. ¡°You can eat only what we feed you,¡± he informs me Controlling much? ¡°I was trying to drink, not to eat,¡± I point out. He narrows his eyes. ¡°I cannot leave the house, and not to mention, I can¡¯t wear clothes without getting my as s span ked. What¡¯s next? Control my thoughts?¡± am so sarcastic Stefan ends up rolling his eyes, I smirk at him while I try my luck with a slice of bread, but Alekos smacks my hand away. Son of a bi tch! It hurts.. ¡°Remember what happens to bad girls?¡± Alekosk I huff and cross my hands over my chest. ¡°If being hungry means that I am a bad girl, then you really need to have your head checked. Are you sure you don¡¯t have a brain tumor?¡± Reyes¡¯ chest vibrates withughter. Does he really think it is funny to have me starve? I rub my as s on top of his hard erection. A groan leaves him. ¡°Do that one more time, and I am going to rece that a nal plug with my c ock, and you are going to keep it warm while Alekos and Stefan feed YOU¡± I stop moving. Reyes is into c ock warming as well? How many kinks does he have? Alekos drinks from his wine ss, a twin kle of amusement in his eyes. ¡°About your earlierment.¡± What did I say earlier? All I can remember is Alekos denying me basic human rights like food Alekos takes another sip from his wine. ¡°While controlling someone¡¯s thoughts is not possible, I can control the way you act or talk to us.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ah, that. I wasn¡¯t wrong when I said that. ¡°That¡¯s the type of person you want me to be? Just a S** doll without any brain?¡± I want to know. 29 Angel that would make me feel better. ¡°Remind me what the difference is between you and Carlos , but he takes another sip from the wine. ¡°I don¡¯t torture women nor kill them. And I will always put your happiness above 1 try to control myself, I really do, but I still end upughing. ¡°You had me in the first half, until you started spewing bull sh it about putting my happiness first.¡± When did you do something for me?¡± ¡°I agreed to help you,¡± Alekos replies. ¡°Only because 1 agreed to not only f uck you but also Mr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde here,¡± I remind him. wer Chip and Dale.¡± Stefan smiles. ¡°I thought we were ¡°I like Mr. Hyde better,¡± Revesments. ¡°You are Mr. Jekyll, I let him know Reyesughs. ¡°You don¡¯t really know Stefan. He is not Mr. Nice Guy.¡± I might not know Stefan at all, but it is clear he is not a psychopath like Reyes and Alekos, Alekos keeps talking to me. ¡°What do you need to be happy?¡± How about not forcing me to see his other woman every single day? But Giselle is not to me that Alekos can¡¯t keep it in his pants. Seeing him k*ssing Giselle reminded me of all the times I saw him with Salma. I know I should not live in the past, but I really cared about him, and just because I couldn¡¯t be with him, he made me not only hate him and my best friend but myself as well. ¡°Clothes and aptop.¡± The money I have saved will be gone in six months or less if I don¡¯t keep working my room, Alekos brings his ss to my lips and coaxes me to take a sip. ¡°I thought you wanted wine¡± he has me drink more wine and books. I have a a library in m you are wee to read anything you like. As for clothes,¡± his eyes fell on Reyes¡¯ t-shirt, ¡°you look good wearing oun I am not big on fashion, but I do like wearing nice things. Men¡¯s clothes do not enter that category. ¡°I need shoes and hygiene products as well.¡± ¡°If you make a list, I a a list, I can purchase the items you need,¡± Stefan offers At least one of them is being reasonable, Chapter Comments 7 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Al inckled (The Lord Series) 30. Angel T Shackled (The Lord Series) 30. Angel Teri mery hard ¨ª after him any best smile. ¡°Thank you Beyri picks up his ss. ¡°Too bad we can¡¯t take her shopping. Not until Carlos in eut of the picture. Imagine all the fun we e would have had in the fitting mom while she tried on se xy lingene for us ¡± ¡°And high brus shors,¡± Alekos adib. Reyes tilts my head to the side and k*sses me. He tastes like wine, and when his tongue slips between my lips, Stefan says something about stockings. But I am so lost in the k*ss that I can¡¯t be sure. Reyes¡¯ hands inch up and cover my breasts. The thin fabric of the t-shirt does little to protect my sensitive Beth from his rouch as he starts to tug on my nipples. Despite my earlier or gasm, my entire b*dy throbs with need. I don¡¯t recognize myself When Reyes pulls away from me, we are both breathing hard, but he gains hisposure fast. Pulling his te close to us, he grabs a piece of the duck and brings it to my mouth. It smells divine. my lips ¡°Open,¡± he coos, running the meat along my I want to put up a fight, but why bother when I am so hungry? I part my lips, and he gently pushes the piece of duck inside my mouth. The rich vour of the food makes me moan. Whoever cooked this is an amazing chef Reyes feeds me another piece of meat. I look into his eyes as I lick his fingers clean. His graze turns dark with lust. I might have never had S**, but I am not some shy virgin. Some men are easily seduced. And Reyes is one of them. Alekos offers me a baby carrot. His eyes are fixed on my mouth. I know what he wants. I take his wrist between my palms and suck his fingers while I don¡¯t take my gaze off his face. The color of his eyes is like the ocean during a storm. His lips move, and I don¡¯t need to hear to understand what he is saying. You are so beautiful. I want to call him out on his lie, but maybe he didn¡¯t even realize what he just said. Ites as a shock that he finds me beautiful Or maybe it is another way to manipte me. ording to Salma, Alekos never saw nie as attractive, and he only said he loved me so he could get in my pants. Over the years, that appeared to be true, as he mostly slept with gorgeous women. But the way he is looking at me right now like he will never let me ga, scares me, Even if I want to stay-which I don¡¯t-what guarantee do I have that Carlos won¡¯t find me? The only option I have is to put as much distance between Carlos and I. Even if, by some f ucked up twist of life, Alekos really wants to keep me, I¡­ can¡¯t. If Alekos really wants me, then I will have to make him believe I want to stay. Not only him but Reyes and Stefan as well. If Alekos leaves me no other option, then I will have to make him fall in love with me and then break his heart. He had no regrets when he shattered mine, so i will have none doing the same. Reyes hand slips between my legs, his fingers rubbing my cl it. My hips rock I nip Alekos¡± fingers. 30, Angel Alekos ferdi me another baby carrot which I greedily swallow bether swirling my tongue around his thumb i vois, Agoni,¡± he groans. ¡°?n knew you were perfect for me from the moment I see you.¡± am far from being perfect, but I don¡¯t mind being called that. It is better than being insulted Aleko od Reves take turns feeding me until 1 am full. Reyes doesn¡¯t stop rubbing my c lit, edging me until I am whimpering with need. I hate how my b*dy reacts te vach and every touch of these two Even if Stefan keeps his distance, preferring to eat in silence as he watches me, his gaze burns my skin. sa madness What is happening to me? Maybe they have put something in the wine. But they have drunk from it as well When the tes are empty, and the wine is gone, Alekos stands. ¡°Kiss Reyes and Stefan goodnight.¡± Reyes stops touching me, leaving me wanting, needing more. ¡°So, how is this going to work? I will spend one night in one bed and the next one in another one?¡± I want to know, ¡°A Lady always sleeps with her bondeds in the same bed. Starting tomorrow, we will make amodations so we can all sleep in the same bedroom as soon as yet to understand what they mean by ¡°bondeds,¡± but that question will have to wait for another time. Alekos is already at the door, and while making him wait is tempting. I want him to f uck me already, just so he can get it out of his system. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It wasn¡¯t like I suddenly woke up this morning, and I decided I wanted to stop being a virgin. Over the years, I had time to think about what would happen if I were to marry Carlos. He will never be my first. Nor my husband. 1 slowly stand. ¡°Good night,¡± I say before k*ssing Reyes. Then I turn to face Stefan. He is stiff like a board. Knowing that he dislikes k*ssing, I stand there awkwardly, wondering what I should do. Alekos stares at me, expecting me to do as he asked, I might have had my first k*ss-and second, and third-today, and I really enjoy them, but I don¡¯t want to step over someone¡¯s boundaries. But at the same time, I don¡¯t want Stefan to think I don¡¯t like him. I dip my head, and Stefan turns his face away from pushes back his chair My first instinct to get away from him, but I end up giving him a peck on the cheek¡­ almost, as he slightly ¡°See you in the morning, Schatzi,¡± Stefan says without looking at me. ¡°Good night,¡± I whisper before going to Alekos His eyes are on the t-shirt I am wearing. One of his st upid rules is for me to be n*ked, so I take off the t- shirt. His dark gaze roams my b*dy, and I don¡¯t need to be a psychic to know what he is thinking of. Sex. With his eyes still on me, he throws the t-shirt to Reyes-who catches it. ¡°You can jerk yourself with this while I am inside her.¡± 70213 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ackled (The Lord Series) 31. Angel Beyes stuffs it. ¡°And tomorrow, I will be in her as s while Stefan is f ucking her pretty mouth.¡± They talk about me like I am nothing more than a se x ve they can use whenever they feel like it. If they think I am going to shut up just because they are keeping mesafe, they are wrong- ¡°I am right hare,¡± 1 huff, annoyed. Alekos smirked. ¡°And in a minute or two, you will be in my bed.¡± Alekos¡¯s room is different from that of Reyes. It is not only bigger than that of Reyes, but it also has personality. White and ck photos of women¡¯s legs wearing high heels hang on the walls. Across from the king-size bed is an electric firece. Two armchairs are in front of it. Airne models and books sit on the shelves of an oak bookcase. Alekos goes over to the armchairs, takes his phone out of his pocket, sits, and starts typing ¡°Do you want me to take a shower first?¡± I ask aukwardly because I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to do Alekos is not only silent, but he doesn¡¯t even bother to look at me. Minutes pass, and I am still next to the bed waiting for Alekos to say something, but he keeps ignoring me. ¡°Suck your rock then?¡± I mutter. Alekos keeps typing- Maybe he changed his mind about f ucking me? Whatever. Not that mind. I am sure Reyes would be more than happy to let me sleep in his bed. I study the ck and white pictures. Mr. Raptou his shoe fetish. Or maybe he likes high heels. I go to the bookcase and run my fingers across book spines. Reading is something I enjoy a lot, but not when I am so tired. Alekos is scrolling through his phone, and I lie on the bed. My eyes close almost instantly. I am drifting to sleep when Alekos suddenly talks. ¡°Did I say you can sleep?¡± I re at him but say nothing. am going to take a shower. When I return to the room, I expect to find you on your knees next to the bed.¡± He really has an obsession with women being on their knees. A very unhealthy obession. I am supposed to make him think I want to stay. I am supposed to seduce him, but I am so tired right now, Tomorrow Tomorrow, I will go back te 1g my n. Just for tonight, I will be a d ick, just like he is Alekos goes to the bathroom. Momentster, I hear the water running. Taking advantage of being alone, I go over to his walk-in closet and grab one of his shirts before returning to the bed and slipping under the duvet. A nightmare starts as soon as I fall asleep. It is not always the same, but I often dream of my mother¡¯s death. Even now, I can still hear the screech of tires on the 31. Angel wet asphah. It wasn¡¯t raining that night. Or at least I don¡¯t remember that it rained. But I do remember the pain in my right elbow as I hit it on the window when The cat flipped. My mom was screaming, and so was 1. And then a deafening sound that always wakes me up. Not screaming, as many do when having a bad dream. I used to scream and cry for the first few years. No one came tofort me, so in time, I learned how to wake up in silence after a nightmare. Alekos is standing next to the bed, a towel around his waist. ¡°What the f uck did I tell you to do?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. 1 push away the duvet and sit on the bed. ¡°Are you wearing clothes?¡± he snaps at me. ¡°I don¡¯t like sleeping n*ked. And keep your voice down,¡± I shush him. ¡°The others are sleeping. We should do the same.¡± back on the bed and cover myself with the duvet. I doubt I will fall back asleep, not after dreaming about the death of my mother. Alekos yanks the duvet and throws it on the door. ¡°You have ten seconds to get your a ss out of bed and kneel by the bed. Naked!¡± Why is he so loud? I a ¡°If you want a where willing to be on her knees every time youmand, you can go to Giselle!¡± My hand covers may mouth the moment I realize what I just said. It is not Giselle¡¯s fault that she has to serve Alekos, nor do I think she is a w h o re. Alekos¡± eyes burn with rage, the veins in his neck bulging. I have seen him angry before, but not this angry *If I wanted Giselle as my woman, it would have happened by now. But of all the women in this city, I chose you. You promised to ober, but all you do is fight me every da mn second. If you don¡¯t want to be my woman, get your sorry as s out of my house.¡± Despite his anger, his tone is calma. here, am I not? ¡°Five seconds,¡± Alekos says, Da mn him! take off the shirt and kneel in front of him. ¡°Please, Alekos, can I stay and be your woman?¡± I sweetly ask. Teven flytter my eyshes. Alekos pets my hair before running his knuckles over my left cheek. ¡°I am trying to be patient with you, but you insist on being a bad girl. You more than deserve your punishment ¡± ¡°Ex-f ucking-cuse me?¡± ¡°I am not going to excuse you. In fact, I am going to sp ank you. Twenty times.¡± I was never spa nked. Not even when I misbehaved. ¡°The f uck you will! But Alekos does not listen to me. He never does. His fingers wrap around my neck, and he forces me to stand. ¡°If you keep fighting me, I will have to tie you up.¡± He runs his thumb over my bottom lip. ¡°I actually like that idea. Then I can do whatever I want to you.¡± Remembering how Reyes used my mouth for his owry pleasure while I had my hands cuffed behind my back, I finally cave in. ¡°No need to tie me up.¡± Alekos sits on the bed and has mey on hisp, my y as s facing up. ¡°While I spa nk you, I want you to count. If you stop, we will start from the beginning. He not only wants to punish me, he wants me to feel embarrassed for not being his little S** doll. He can count if he wants, no way I am doing it. ¡°just spa nk me already.¡± The tips of his fingers trace my spine before reaching my as s and giving a few vsquerors. ¡°It will be a pleasure to teach you how to behave.¡± 31. Angel No one will ever break me. His palm romes down on my a as s, and I yelp in pain. The ba stard is not even trying to be gentle. ¡°Count, Angel?¡± he enders me. He sparks me again, Hard. It hurts, but¡­ it also ferbs good. How can this be? It confuses me. Chapter Comments ? 6 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 32 Chapter 32 32. Angel My paray puhutes with need. It does not help that I still have the butt plug. Another smack to my as s. A wave of pleasure makes my pus sy clench with need. F uck. This is bad. I buy my face in the mattress and shake my head left and right. Another smack sends another wave of pleasure to my c lit. I swallow my moan. What is wrong with me? Maybe they did put something in the wine. Aphrodisiacs? This could exin why being sp anked d feels 1 so good ¡°Let me go!¡± I kick and scream, not wanting Alekos to realize how much this is turning me on. His free handes around my waist, preventing me from escaping His hand keepsing down on my as s. Once, twice¡­ on and on, until my a ss feels like it is on fire. Tears run down my face. I try to fight him, but he is much stronger than me. The position I am in limits most of my movements. He gives me a few gentle taps and squeezes. ¡°Will you obey now? It will take a lot more to subdue me. I show him the middle finger. ¡°Have it your way. Maybe I will let the entire staff watch how I take your virginity.¡± He¡­ what? 1 my head and look my over my shoulder. ¡°F uck you!* Smack ¡°I will. Once I teach you your ce.¡± ¡°I changed my mind, I want to leave!¡± Smack ¡°Toote for that now. Count already!¡± His palm connects with my as s once more, and a moan escapes my lips. My eyes po wide. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. You like being sp anked.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± His Engers slip between my legs, rubbing my pus sy. ¡°You are so f ucking wet my hand is drenched. So are my thighs.¡± His fingers gently brush against my cl it, and between Reyes tormenting me during dinner and now Alekus, I feel like I will internallybust if I don¡¯te. the way my b*dy reacts, like I am some nym pho, and all I needed to unlock this part of me was to ask Alekos for his help. Two thick fingers enter me. ¡°I know what you need. I can see it in your eyes, but unless you do as I ask, we will be here all night. ¡°Please,¡± I whimper. I am not sure what I Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. am begging for. For him to let mee or not to force me to count. Both? Something else entirely? His fingers move, his thumb rubbing against my cl it slowly, so slowly, bringing me high, high, high, higher, but not enough to make me go over the edge. I shiver with need, desperately wanting the or ga sm Fam being denied. I want to understand what is happening to me, but my head is bem. 32. Angel This is how real S** is? ¡°Please.¡± I shake my head. His free handes down on my as s while his fingers move inside me. I no longer hold back my moans. Tears of shame and anger run down my face. clench around his fingers. I am such a hot mess. This is a battle I can¡¯t win. When he spa nks me again, I finally cave in, ¡°One.¡± If he is taken by surprise, he does not show it. Instead, he gives me a new order. ¡°One, Sir! This is how you will address me when you are being punished.¡± 1 swallow my pride. ¡°One, Sir!¡± Smack ¡°Two, Su!¡± Smack. ¡°Thee, Sir!¡± When I reach ten, his thumb rubs my cli t, and Ie so hard, my entire b*dy convulses. I moan his name a name against the mattress. His fingers pump inside me, and I keeping. Not even when I experimented with se x to ys did I feel something like this. No wonder women flock around Alekos like bees to flowers. He knows what he is doing. Why would someone like him want someone who has pero experience when ites to men? Maybe he has a bucket list, and sleeping with a virgin is something he always wanted to do. He smacks my a ss one more time, softer than before. Youe so beautifully¡± And he is good with words as well. When he wants to be. ¡°We are not done with your punishment. Not to mention that you not only came without my permission, but you also stopped counting.¡± He span ked so many times I won¡¯t be able to sit for a few days. My a ss throbs with pain. Years of being neglected by my father have taught me how to dissociate from things that I find unpleasant. I push the pain at the back of my mind. It still hurts, but it is bearable. I re at him, ¡°I think k you made your point.¡± ¡°Did I There is still defiance in your eyes. A day or two at the Blood Lodge, and you will be submissive as amb.¡± ve as ar ad Stefan. He lied, and I stup idly believed. Not only that, but I Alekos said he wouldn¡¯t take me to the Blood Lodge, that he would only share me with es and ? epted all his conditions-because what choice did I have? And it is still not enough for him ¡°Very well. But I have one request. That once you and the rest of the Lords are done with me, get me out of the city. It is all that I care about.¡± Alekos grabs me by my hair and forces me back on my knees. ¡°You belong to my blood-brothers and 1. If anyone else touches you, the Blood Lodge, it is to f uck you in front of everyone so that you can finally understand that I will never let you go.¡± 1. I will kill them! If I take you to 32. Angel Mo, Thank you. Chapter Comments 6 POST COMMENT NOW ¨C SHARE Chapter 33 Chapter 33 33. Angel ¡°You will get bored of me in a day or two.¡± ¡°Lives will pass, and I will still be fascinated by you,¡± My stup id heart ski ps a beat. ¡°Worship my co ck before 1 finally f uck you¡± The towel is still around his waist, and I remove it. Dic ks are something that I never found beautiful, but Alekos, this man is gloriously handsome. Every inch of him Tis beautiful. Even his c ock. I should be sick of sucking d icks, but his scent-all manly-makes me¡­ not mind giving another bl owjob. Tomorrow, I will find out what they put in the wine. Tonight is another story. One of the things on my bucket list is finally happening My first time with my first love. It¡¯s like I am in some cheesy romance story. Except this is real life. My life. And Alekos was my first love. I wrap my fingers around him and rum my finger over his piercings. His co ck is thick and long and throbbing in my hand. How the hell did I take him down my throat? Maybe because he gave me no other option when he f ucked my mouth. I would not have minded if he were a bit smaller. Average. Nothing wrong with a good old 5-inch co ck. It would be easier to handle. His hand is still in my hair, and he nudges my head to his hard erection. I part my lips and lock the underside of coc k while I look into his eyes. A soft light illuminates the room, and the shadows give me the impression his eyes are red I lick him a few more times before sucking his balls. I swear his eyes are rolling at the back of his head. ¡°Angel,¡± he groans. ¡°That mouth of yours.¡± My tongue traces a vein on the side of his co ck. ¡°How could I live all these years without this?¡± Still looking into his eyes, I wrap my lips around him. I suck and lick him the best I can. ¡°Just like that,¡± he mummars. ¡°just like that.¡± At least he is not f ucking my mouth again. My throat is still sore from what Reyes did to me, but the moans and groansing from Alekos are so f ucking hot I want to hear more. 11 I take a deep breath before I take him down my throat-all of him. When I try to pull back, he holds my head in ce, preventing me from moving ¡°You are a natural at this.¡± Tears run down my face as 1 gag around him. Did I say he is not f ucking my mouth again? I was quick to think he would not. Alekos bends forward, forcing even more of himself down my throat, and spa nks my as s a few times, sending jolts of pleasure through my pus sy. I tap his thighs, but he keeps sp anking me. I moan and gag at the same time. When he finally straightens his back, he softly ps my lett cheek before forcing me to stand and wipes away my tears, ¡°Let me get the butt plug out first. You are a tight Et as it is.¡± 33 Angel I him around and lean forward, my palm resting on the bed. Alekos steps behind mr, his hands caressing my sensitive desh. I hiss in pain. I bet he left wefts on my butt. ¡°What a sight you are with your as s bright red and your pavy ready to be f ucked.¡± enters me, purfing inside me, while with the other hand, Alekos ys with the butt plug ¡°I thought you were getting it out.¡± Iment. ¡°Forey is important.¡± ¡°I am madh,st.¡± I shrug. ¡°Take me in this position or have me be on the bed¡­ just f uck me already.¡± I am so done with blowj obs and everything else. I just want this to be done and over already. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°That much you want me? He sounds smug. I let him live his fantasy. Alekos pulls out the butt plug and sits on the bed. ¡°Straddle met ¡°It would be best if you had control, I don¡¯t know what to do and I am nervous as it is Not to mention my as s stings like hell, and¡­ everything will be aplete failure if I have to f uck him. ¡°I have never been with a virgin before. Even if I want to be gentle. I can¡¯t vill be rough. And Ist more than thirty seconds¡± ¡°How any thirty seconds are we tal we talking about?* He grine ManTM No need to brag about it ¡°I don¡¯t need ( to be gentle. It¡¯s not like I am fragile or anything like that ¡° ¡°Don¡¯tinter.¡± he says as he pulls me to him and has me straddle him. Mi arms curdle his neck. I suh because he is still going to do whatever he wants, not taking intu sunt my feelings. He k*sses me, his hand slipping between us. I tense for a moment, thinking he wi sheve his fingers in ide covers my right t it. Areading it It does not take long for my pass to be slick with juices and for my hips to move on their own but is he was Maybe he wanti me t? put inside me and do all the work? , but he only rubs my cht. With his free hand, he 1 grind against his co ck and is him harder as I muster up the courage to take the lead grabs it, his mouth swallowing my yelps, and he put me in the middle of the waist, and be stares into my eyes as he careshers my left cheek before k*ssing it. his b*dy covering mine. My lesse around way to love him again but I can¡¯t. Not when so much 33 Angel Not that I am worried that I wilt get pregnant to the next six monile, boot him f ucking me time, mooning inside Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW §á§Ú§Ý§Ú§ß -SHARE Chapter 34 Chapter 34 34. Angel ¡°There is no need for one. I will pull out in time.¡± he tries to assure me, Alekos doesn¡¯t understand. I push at his chest, but he barely notices. He grabs my wrists and pins my hands above my head. ¡°WSchout a condom, 1 not doing this,¡± I insist. His co ck keeps moving between my folds before I feel him at my entrance. ¡°Stop¡± I try to free my hands so I can push him off of me, but his hold on me is strong ¡°Mine,¡± he says as he thrusts into me. He is not gentle. He is rough, as he promised. But it does not hurt. Not as I thought it would. It¡¯s more like a burning sensation as my muscles stretch to amodate him. My heels dig into his as s. ¡°F uck, Angel. I am trying to¡­ but I can¡¯t hold back. Not when you feel¡­ this f ucking amazing,¡± he groans as he buries all of himself inside me. ¡°So perfect.¡± He pulls back. ¡°So right.¡± He ms into me hard, making me feel not only pleasure but pain as well. His piercings rub ingainst my inner walls. ¡°So mine.¡± He f ucks me like his life depends on it. Like he hates me. Like he craves me. I¡¯m pretty sure he is hitting my cervix. ¡°Slower,¡± I whimper when the pain is too much. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That pus sy of yours is driving me crazy.¡± He feta go of my hands, his fingers wrapping around my neck, squeezing me hard, and he pushes me down in into the mattress and he pounds into me relentlessly. I try to breathe, but he is squeezing too hard, and no air enters my lu be lighter, but he also k*sses me. lungs. He is going to kill me. I scratch his arm, hoping he will let go, but n not only does his grip I k*ss him back as tears fall from my eyes. Ast k*ss in which I finally let myself feel love for him again. Onest time. How tragically poetic. My vision bes blurry. His hips grind against mine, putting pressure on my cl it. And then Ie. Hard. I scream against his lips. He smiles and lets go of my neck. Air rushes to my lungs. ¡°So beautiful.¡± Is this another kink? Choking someone to the point of fainting? Telling him not to hold back was a mistake. ¡°Stop.¡± My voicees in a whisper. ¡°Shh, Agapi. You are doing great. Such a good girl for taking my co ck so well.¡± I shake my head, wanting this to be over already. This is not how I imagined my first time. He grabs my legs and pushy¡¯s my knees into my chest, my as s lifting up from the bed. It feels like more of him enters me. His hips m into mine over and over, jabs of pain spreading through me. ¡°Please,¡± ¡°It will be over soon.¡± 34. Angel anting ew car on the bed and it lekin tuck try tract it. And take the pain and the pleasure then make knees away from my chest and su which only seena to ne him y nipples so hard it feels like it in another punishment. I scratch bis back to the point of of yet. You feel so good I want this tost,¡± he grants with pleasure. until they are red, then pinches my nipples. I bet his hands away. His movements be even faster. ¡°You are hurting me.¡± I hin. His lips crash into mine. ¡°But you also like it. Do you feel how hard your pus sy is squeezing me, milking me of all my seed?¡± F ucking bas ta rd! He ns toe inside of me. I try to push him off of me, but he is alreadying, filling me with his j izz. ¡°I hate you¡± I snart as he copses on top of me. I don¡¯t really hate him more like angry for always doing what he wants. re you feeling?¡± His lips pepper k*sses on my neck. Smiling against my skin, he says, ¡°No, you don¡¯t. How are ¡°Like my pu ssy took a few beatings.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Told you not toin and that forey was important.¡± ¡°No amount of forey would have prepared me for the way you f uck If I had slept with him during high school and he would have been this rough with me, I would have wanted nothing to do with S** or with him ever. But I have seen worse s hit on the inte. He slides next to me, and I try not to wince when I lean against the pillow. So many muscles I did not know I had hurt. Looking at me, he says, ¡°To bepletely honest, I lost control. This has never happened before. I imagined this moment millions of times, but nothing prepared me for¡­ you.¡± I don¡¯t know if he is honest or not, but I can¡¯t stop myself from smiling. Alekos f ucking Raptou lost control because of me. Not to mention that he fantasized about f ucking me. Should I beleve him? ¡°You came inside me when I specifically told you not to,¡± Iin A ss of water is on the nightstand, and Alekos hands it to me together with two pills. ¡°For the pain,¡± he exins when I stare at his hands. I take the ss and the pills from him. ¡°I always wanted to have a child before I turn twenty-six. I choke on the water and re at him. ¡°How many more times do you think I have to f uck you before you get pregnant?¡± I suppose¡­ we will never find His fingers trace my neck. Pretty sure I have bruises from how hard he squeezed it. ¡°How sore are you?¡±¡­ ¡°Very.¡± My eyes fall on his co ck. It¡¯s already hard and ready to go for another round. ¡°Do you ever get tired of S**?¡± ¡°With you? Never. Even when I am old, and my balls reach my knees, I will still want to f uck. Daily.¡± 34. Angel i can do it again. It doesn¡¯t hurt that bad.¡± His wenda should not affect me, but they do. ¡°We can Alekos sers right through my be Kas sing my forthest, he murmurs, ¡°Tomorrow. You need time to heal. I will prepare a warm bath for you. It should help with your soreness,¡± before disappearing made the bathroom. A few minutester, he returns, scoops me up in his arms, and takes me to the bath. After cing me inside the bathtub, he joins me. The warm water dors I lean my back on his chest. ¡°You are nice when we are not fighting.¡± ¡°I am not nice, Angel, 1 am a demon in disguise.¡± Was that a joke? ¡°You are missing the tail and the horns,¡± I y along Tracing the column of my neck with his lips, he says, ¡°Maybe I will let you see them one day.¡± Chapter Comments 6 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 35. Reyes A blood-brother starts hearing the dark whisper when he is on the verge of losing his sanity to his demon after years of not finding a bonded to anchor his soul to. The first time I heard dark whispers was on the day I vowed my allegiance to Hell, and I received my demon, thus bing a Lord. I never thought that someone like me, on the verge of madness and already consumed by anger and darkness, would be a Lord and a blood-brother. My demon is as damaged as I am, but we understood each other right from the beginning. We both want to kill Dukes and f uck any woman that opens her legs for us while covered in the blood of our enemies. And we did that for a long time. And we will keep doing it until I take myst breath, except that the only woman in our life is now Angel. I have fallen for. She is the first woman, the only woman that makes me feel something except anger and hatred. The only woman I h I still wonder how I could have fallen in love with her so fast. Maybe it has to do with my demon. He wanted her from the moment I stepped into Alekos¡± office. Angel makes me understand that women are worthy of love. She deserves better than Alekos, Stefan, and 1, but even if we destroy her, I can never let her go. Not when I licked her pus sy. I never did that before. So many firsts with Angel today She is the beacon of light I light I have been waiting for since¡­ Roxanne. For the Erst time in a long time. I dare to hope-hope that my demon won¡¯t devour my soul and I will finally get to kill Azael Not all blood-brothers find a bonded. And even if they find one, it isn¡¯t guaranteed she will survive the Piercing Ritual. The cases where a bonded dies because she was not strong enough to resist the dark whispers of Hell, resulting in her losing her mind, are rare. Angel is different from any woman Alekos, Stefan, and I shared, She is strong. And maybe she isn¡¯t afraid of the dark. She is mine. My demon purrs his agreement. Good Except for the guards, the rest of the staff have retired to their rooms. Only I remain awake. And probably N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alekos and Angel. He will most likely keep her awake until early morning. I can¡¯t wait for my alone time with her. I swirl the ss of whiskey in my right hand as I quietly walk through the house. It has been my routine since I started living with Alekos and Stefan, making sure the Dukes do not take us by surprise and attack our home. Or my mother. My demon snarls at that word-mother. Only Alekos and Stefan kow the truth about my mother. And Alec. If not for me, Alre would have been the one to be Alekos and Stefan¡¯s blood-brother and the one to bond with Angel. I bring the ss to my mouth, toss my head back, and drain all the whiskey in one gulp. 35. Reyes var?, I won¡¯t the one who was supposed to previve piercings on a demon khay 1 finish checking the first floor, I go to the surveince room to take a look at theers and the drones surveilling the property. Carlos gave Angel unti midnight to return to him. Untolched. I snort. If only Carlos knew what my Mood brothers and I did to Angel. That the bonding has already started can¡¯t wait to see hence when he finds out where she is. Or that she is now a Lady. Not threat on the h ori zon. Carlos still hasn¡¯t figured out where Angel is. Else, he would have already sent his men after her. For now, it is best if he doesn¡¯t know. After we take her to the Blood Lodge, when she is tied to us forever, then he will know. I slip away from the surveince room and head over to the elevator The Lair is usually quiet. But not tonight. Whimpers and grunts areing from Alekos¡¯s room. As the Elder Son, it is Alekos¡± right to be the first to f uck Angel Then Stn and I. I bet she is crying. Alekos i an absolute beast in the bed. So am L. Though she will get used to it. The corners of my mouth twitched, Will she cry when I f uck her as s? I grow painfully hard as I imagine all the things I would do to Angel. How I will fill her as s and pus sy with c um while Alekos and Stefan take turns to f uck her sweet mouth. And when the bond is permanent, we would take her to the Blood Lodge and have the Piercing Ritual in front of Cain and the Elders. Angel will not only save our souls, but she will be ours for eternity. Chapter Comments 6 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE Chapter 36 Chapter 36 hackled (The Lord Series) 36. Angel After the bath and applying cream to my as s, Aleken takes me back to the room and ples n*ked with me in bed. I did not expect this. Him telling me to find authet mom to sleep in, mm, but not the whatever this. It is nice. More than nire, but I don¡¯t like it Bose of how my father treated me while growing up. I crave human interaction and get attached fast to people. I can¡¯t afford to get attached to Alekos. It will only on my ns. After Gekon fell asleep, I spent a long time lying awake, thinking of my father and Carlos My father is not a had man. He loves me in his own way, but my mother dying in a car ident and him wanting a son had him push me away when I most needed him. I have tried hard to prove my worth to him but to no avail. He even had me give up on my dream of bing an architect because it would N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. only be lost years. since I was to marry Carks anyway. I love my father, but many of his decisions have had me judge his true character, and I lost all my respect for him. I even stopped trying to beg for his attention and affection or to show him that even if I am a woman, I am worth just as much as a man. After high school, we barely ever spoke. Then, I started doing my own things. Maybe once a week. That¡¯s how I became an ountant without him ever finding out. The first amount of money I made as a frencer wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to buy myself a mini cake and a cute skirt on sale. The rest, I saved. Carlos has given me until midnight to return home untouched. I was always on my best behavior around him, making him think I was some little obedient future wide ready to do what I was ordered. He is wrong. I have a mind of my own, and I am not afraid to use it. Not to mention that I no longer have what he wants-my virginity. Alekos might be a dic k, but I don¡¯t regret having him f uck me. My head rests on his chest, his arms around me, and I try to find a morefortable position, but the protests from my sore muscles make me reconsider every choice I have ever made. It would not have killed him to be gentler. But when does Alekos take into consideration other people¡¯s feelings? Themp on his nightstand is on, allowing me to see him. His features are softer when he is sleeping. I reach out my left hand, and with the tip of my finger, I trace his cheekbone. Our friendship never stood a chance, not when we belong to two different worlds. Even if I were to stay and y housewife with him-which I can¡¯t-things between us would never work. We are very different. And then there are Reyes and Stefan. I don¡¯t even know what to make of them. Reyes is a psychopath, while Stefan only epted me because Alekos told him to. I might seem clueless, but I do try to observe those around me. The tip of my finger reaches his mouth. When he k*ssed Giselle, he showed me he would not be faithful. Alekos is not the type of man to belong to only one woman. Apart from Salma, he has never dated someone seriously. He only went from woman to woman. What does he know about rtionships? Not that I have any experience, but when there is no trust, there is no future. I don¡¯t trust Alekos or his friends. They only want me so I can be their cu m dumpster. And when they are done with me, they will find another woman. Sure, Reyes told me I am their bonded, whatever that means, but sweet words don¡¯t fool me. The only way to protect myself is to make them fall for me; when it is safe, I will disappear. I need money to make myself invisible once I am out of here-more money than I currently have. With a ount-which is under an alias I use, so it can¡¯t be traced back to me-this way I can buy things I need. Maybe Alekos will let me use hisptop to work while I am here. I will talk to him after I get some rest and process everything that happened today. It is past past 9 AM when I wake up. Alone. I don¡¯t know why I feel somewhat disappointed. What did I expect? Breakfast in bed and for Alekos to confess his undying love for me? He is an adult with responsibilities and a job to go fo Even knowing this, for some reason, I call out his name. ¡°Alekos!¡± No reply follows. The house is quiet-at least this part of it. 36. Angel Being alone does not bother me. I alows me to do my own thing and maybe do some explorations. Sure, there are people taking care of the house, like Caselle, but hopefully, Aleken told them to leave me be. I don¡¯t even know what to talk to them about. Hello, I am pagri, employer¡¯s new paths. I am not sure how long I will be here, but we can be friends, e in Chapter Comments 6 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Shackled (The Lord Series) 37. Angel I cringe at my own thoughts because it has been so long since I had a proper discussion with someone. Even if those working in the house are nice, which I am sure they are, I won¡¯t even know what to talk to them about. This is why I prefer books over people. I get out of bed and whimper because I am so sore I can barely walk. More painkillers are on the nightstand, a ss of water next to them. I pop three of them in my mouth and drink all the water. It does not take long for the effect to kick in. It still hurts when I walk, but at least I don¡¯t hiss like a cat with each step. One of Alekos¡± shirts is draped over one of the armchairs, and I put it on. It is long enough to cover my thighs. His scent still lingers on the shirt. I sniff it but stop when I realize what I am doing. ope I am not turning into one of those women who falls for the man who took her virginity. I don¡¯t have time for this s hit right now. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Oh go d. I hope I am Stefan¡¯s room will keep me distracted. I am so curious to see what it looks like. Based on our interaction, I will take a wild guess and say that he has few to no things in there and prefers to sleep on only a mattress or directly on the floor. leave Alekos¡± room and walk up and down the hallway. Apart from the living room and Alekos and Reyes room, there are two more rooms. Grabbing the doorknob, I say, ¡°I bet it is a BDSM dungeon,¡± as I open the door, but it turns out to be a gym. Fully equipped. This exins why m my men are so fit. Did I just think of Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan as my men? I might need therapy-lots of it. I go inside the gym, which smells like testosterone and sweat; I can almost imagine the three of them doing their routines. I have never been to the a e gym, and my father didn¡¯t have one at home. But I do yoga twice a week. A bench is in the middle of the gym that I am sure isn¡¯t used for exercise. At least not for any exercise that could be done in a gym. The bench has supports for the knees and arms, as well as straps to prevent one from getting up unless they are allowed. I know exactly what this is for. Bondage. They like f ucking women in the gym? Or watch her while they exercise? I run my fingers over the soft leather that covers the bench, and I imagine myself tied to it, n*ked, my back facing up, as Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan take turns to use me. To fill me with their- I sn atch my hand away from the bondage bench. There is something seriously wrong ong with me. Why else do I have these crazy ideas, then? Maybe it all started when I started cyberstalking Alekos. I stopped when I realized how unhealthy it was. How obsessed I became with him. And still am. I need to put distance between him I really need to find a way to leave the city. If Alekos won¡¯t help me, despite me keeping my end of the deal, I will find another way. After a small tour of the gym, I head over to Stefan¡¯s room Giselle is in the living room, cleaning, and I stop to make some small talk with her. After saying ¡°hi¡± to her, I ask, ¡°Is there aptop orputer I could use?¡± Giselle looks at me with anger before schooling her features. Did I do something to upset her? ¡°There is one in Master Alelos¡¯s office downstairs, but you are not allowed there. Only Lord Reyes and Lord Stefan can enter Master Alekos¡± office without permission. Besides, you must not leave the Lair until the bond bes permanent.¡± Alekos really has Giselle brainwashed. The way she is referring to the three as sholes when talking about them blows my mind. ¡°I will only use theputer for a few minutes. No one has to know. And what do you mean by Lair?¡± ¡°That is what this part of the house is called. The Lair. It was decorated and prepared for Lady Emily,¡± Giselle exins. I co ck my head. ¡°Who is Emily?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Alkos told you about her?¡± I shake my head, letting Giselle know that he didn¡¯t. ¡°She was Lord Stefan¡¯s fiance. Everyone in the house loved her. Lord Stefan was nning the wedding with the help of Master Alekos and Lord Reyes. They would have bonded her if she were still alive. She would have been the Lady 37 Angel and wele only to Lord Stefan but to Marter Alekos and Lord Reyes as well ¡® The way Stn reacted around me suddenly makes sense. If Emily was his fance, then he must have been in love with her. No wonder he is so cold around me. I am a recement for Emily. Did Alekos love bet, too? ¡°So, Eindy died?¡± I ask, wanting to be sure I understood correctly what Giselle said. She nods. ¡°Lady Fully was raped and killed two weeks before the wedding. Five yearster, 1, Lond Stefan is still grieving for her. It does not surprise me, the was line of his Se. Master Alekos and Land Reyes loved Lady Emily as much as Lord Stefan did. I was surprised when Master Alekos told me you are the new Lady of the house. I never thought they would bring a woman here to take Lady Emily¡¯s ce.¡± Giselle rovers her mouth with her palm. ¡°I did not mean to say it like that.¡± The truth always hurts. For a moment, I truly believed Alekos felt something for me, especially afterst night. But he only agreed to help me because he wants a recement for Emily Someone who can gave him children. It should not hurt, but it does. I thought I learned my lesson when I found out about Alekos and Salma. That day, I promised myself I would never be someone¡¯s second best. Of course, what happened to Emily is absolutely horrible. I can¡¯t even imagine the pain and grief those who loved her felt after her death. And to be killed in such a tragic way¡­ I wonder how old she was when she died. ¡°Just show me where Alekos¡¯s office is,¡± I insist. ¡°Can I have some coffee? Maybe a toast or two?¡± ¡°Breakfast was already served,¡± Giselle replies as we go to the elevator. ¡°But maybe I can convince Liza to make some more.¡± I am not sure who Liza is, but I say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to inconvenience anyone, so if I can use the kitchen, then I can prepare my own food.¡± Giselle calls the elevator to us. ¡°If Master Alekos finds out you left the Lair wearing only that,¡± she says while pointing at my shirt, ¡°and you walked around the house so that anyone could see you, he won¡¯t be happy. It would be best if I brought you the food.¡± I smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± The elevator takes us to the ground floor, close to the entrance. ¡°The office is this way,¡± Giselle shows me. When we are in front of it, she takes a key from one of her pockets and opens the door. I enter. ¡°I will return with your breakfast,¡± she lets me know. The door closes behind her, and I don¡¯t waste my time inspecting Alekos¡¯ office. I go directly to his desk, sit in his chair, and turn on theputer. Five years ago, Stefan was engaged to be married. If not for Emily being killed, Alekos would have already had children. And I would not be here today. I don¡¯t remember reading anything about Emily¡¯s death. Alekos must have paid a lot of money to the press, so they wouldn¡¯t publish anything about it. Maybe a search on the dark web will be fruitful. Theputer¡¯s screen turns on. ¡°F*ck you, Alekos, and your st*pid password!¡± I swear when I see that theputer requires a password. I stare at the screen for a few minutes, trying to guess his st*pid password. During high school, he had one on his phone, and he never changed it because he was toozy to memorize a new one. I type it in as I still remember it, but it is incorrect. What can it be? An important date or word? I try Emily, but it is also incorrect. After various failed attempts, I lean back in the chair and wait for Giselle, who is taking her time to return. Bored and with nothing else to do, I start snooping around the office. I open the desk drawers, one by one, curious to see what Alekos is keeping in them. In the bottom one is a ck agenda and phone. I take both out. Thinking that the password might be written in it, I start flipping page after page. Written down is not what I expect. Names of women Alekos had seen in the past¡ªsome of them I recognize from the inte¡ªand dates and ces when he had seen them fill page after page, together with intimate details about them. Is he keeping a S** journal? Did he write my name in here as well? I go to thest page, but thest entry is of a woman he had started seeing three days ago. Thest time they met was yesterday morning for a quick f*ck before work. Reyes joined them as well. So, he f**ked a woman in the morning, and around noon he was fingering me. I am not sure how to feel. Angry or hurt? I suddenly feel the need to take a shower. I turn my attention to the phone. It still has a bit of a battery left, and since it does not require a code, I unlock it. The agenda is clean. No emails either. But when I enter the photo album, my jaw drops to the floor. There are thousands of pictures of all the women Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan had been sleeping with. Pictures of them while doing S**ual things. Or of the women when n*ked. And there are videos as well. Thest one is from yesterday. They took her to a hotel room and had their way with her there. Only Alekos and Reyes f*cked her while Stefan recorded them. At least they did not take any photos of me. Or film me while Alekos was f**king me. I throw the agenda and the phone back in the drawer and close it with my foot just as the office door opens, and Giselle enters with a tray in her hands, a cup of coffee, and a sandwich in it. ¡°I thought you forgot about me,¡± I joke. Giselle huffs and puffs. ¡°It took me so long to bring you your breakfast because Liza was not happy about making more food.¡± She puts the tray on the desk. I take a sip of the coffee, which is cold, but I don¡¯t really mind. The sandwich has an odd vor. Maybe the bread is old? I am not a picky eater, so whatever. Giselle keeps talking. ¡°Liza said that next time, you have to wake up on time along with everyone else and noty in bed all morning.¡± Blood rushes to my ears, and I feel them burning. It always happens when I get embarrassed. ¡°I am sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Giselle studies me for a bit. ¡°I will talk to Liza on your behalf. I know very well how demanding the Lords can be. Usually, they bring in women that can handle them.¡± A sharp pain in my chest makes it difficult to breathe. ¡°Do they bring women here often?¡± Giselle thinks for a moment. ¡°Telling you can get me in trouble, but you seem different from the other women Master Alekos brings here. Usually once or twice a week. Sometimes they bring four or five at a time and have orgi*s that canst for a few days.¡± Dios mio! What did I get myself into? ¡°I won¡¯t tell Alekos a word of what we talked about. Is there another ¡°There is one in Lord Stefan¡¯s room, but I don¡¯t know if it has a password. Maybe you should wait for them to return.¡± I take ast bite from the sandwich. ¡°I am in a bit of a hurry. Alekos misled me, what he made me think turned out to be a lie. I want to get out of here. But please, don¡¯t let him know. The sooner I leave, the sooner Alekos will return to you.¡± Giselle seems taken aback. ¡°I have eyes. No need to be so shocked. I can see that you like him.¡± ¡°Master Alekos is good to me, but being in love with him is forbidden. The only rtionship allowed between us is that of master and mistress.¡± So Giselle is Alekos¡¯ mistress. F*cking bastard! I can¡¯t believe him. ¡°This conversation never happened.¡± Giselle gives me a curt nod. ¡°If you finished eating, let me take you back to the Lair.¡± Half of the sandwich is still on the te, but I lost my appetite. ¡°I am full,¡± I lie. Giselle picks up the tray, and we head for the elevator. ¡°Lunch is at noon. I will bring it to you here,¡± she tells me when we are on the first floor. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say before going to Stefan¡¯s room. The room is simply decorated: a queen-sized bed, a desk with aptop, and a few empty shelves. And a lot of empty space. Above the bed, on a string, hang a few photos. Most of them are of Stefan and a young woman. Emily, I suppose. Emily had not only been beautiful with long blond hair, blue eyes, and big boobs, but she even had a gorgeous smile. No wonder Stefan is still not over her. Heck, if I were a lesbian, I would have dated Emily. I would have dated her anyway. She looks like one of those bubbly types of people that everyone loves. There are also photos of Emily with Alekos or Reyes. Thest one is of all four of them smiling at the camera. They looked very happy together. No wonder Giselle was upset with me being here. I am nothing like Emily. Not beautiful, nor do I have a cute smile. Feeling a bit down, I sit at Stefan¡¯s desk and open hisptop. And, of course it has a password. I groan. ¡°Why do I have such bad karma?¡± My fingers drum on the desk. If not for my biggest client, I would not be so desperate to use aputer. I epted a job from him days ago, and I have to send part of it today. He already paid me part of the money. An engagement ring is on the desk, next to a framed photo of Stefan and Emily. I pick up the ring and study it¡ªmy beloved and a date are engraved on the inside. What are the odds? I type my beloved on theptop. ¡°Bingo!¡± I put the ring back in its ce, open the browser, and search for information about Emily. It does note as a shock when I don¡¯t find anything. Not even on the dark web. Ultimately, I give up, log into my frencer ount, and dive right into work. When Giselle brings me lunch, I remove any trace of me using Stefan¡¯s go to Reyes¡¯ room. The book is so boring I fall asleep. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Shackled (The Lord Series) 38. Angel It should not hurt, but it does. I thought I learned my lesson when I found out about Aleks and Salma. That day, I promised myself I would never be someone second best. Of course, what happened to Emily is absolutely horrible. I can¡¯t even imagine the pain and grief those who loved her felt after her death. And to be killed in such a tragic way¡­.I wonder how old she was when she died. ¡°Just show me where Alekos¡¯s office is,¡± I insist. ¡°Can I have some coffee? Maybe a toast or two?¡± ¡°Breakfast was already served.¡± Giselle replies as we go to the elevator. ¡°But maybe I can convince Liza to make somet I am not sure who Liza is, but I say, ¡°I don¡¯t want lu inconvenience amuna, so if I can use the kitchen, then I can prepare mix own food.¡± Giselle calls the elevator to us. ¡°If Master Alekos finds out you left the Lair wearing only that,¡± she says N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. while pointing at my shirt. ¡°and you walked around the house so that anyone could see you, he won¡¯t be happy, it would be best if 1 brought va the food¡± I smule. ¡°Thank you.¡± The elevator takes us to the ground floor, close to the intrance ¡°The office is this way,¡± Giselle shows me. When we are in front of it, she takes a key from one of her breakfast, she lets me know of her pockets ets and opens the door I enter. ¡°I will return with your The door closes behind her, and I don¡¯t waste my time inspecting Alekos office. I go directly to his desk, sit in has chair, and turn on the on theputer. Five years ago, Stefan was engaged to be married. If not for Emily being killed, Alekos would have already had children. And I would not be here today. I don¡¯t remember reading anything about Emily¡¯s death. Alekos must have paid a lot of money to the press, so they wouldn¡¯t publish anything about it. Maybe a search on the dark web will be fruitful. Theputer¡¯s screen turns on. ¡°F uck you, Alekos, and your st upid password!¡± I swear when I see that theputer requires a password. I stare at the screen for a few minutes, trying to guess his st upid password. During high school, he had one on his phone, and he never changed it because he was toozy to memorize a new one. . I type it in as I still remember it, but it is incorrect. What can it be? An important date or word? is also in I try Emily, but it is also incorrect. After various failed attempts, I lean back in the chair and wait for Giselle, who is taking her time to return. Bored and with nothing else to do, I start snooping around the office. I open the desk drawers, one by one, curious to see what Alekos is keeping in them. In the bottom one is a ck agenda and phone. I take both. Thinking that the password might be written in it, I start flipping page after page. Written down is not what I expect. Names of women Alekos had seen in the past- some of them I recognize from the inte-and dates and ces when he had seen them fill page after page, together with intimate details about them. Is he keeping a S** journal! Did he write my name in bere as well? I go to thest page, but thest miry is of a woman he had started seeing three days ago. Thest time they met was yesterday morning for a quick f uck before work. Reyes joined them as well. So, he f ucked a woman in the morning, and around noon he was fingering me. I am not sure how to feel Angry or hurt? I suddenly feel the need to take a shower. I tum my attention to the plone. It still has a bit of a battery left, and since it does not require a code, I unlock it. The agenda is clean. Nix emath either. But when I mor the photo album, my jaw drops to the E. There are thousands of pictures of all the women Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan had been sleeping with. Patund them while doing S**ual things. Or of the women when n*ked. And there are videos as well. 11.02 Tue, 23 Jan 38. Angel Thest one in hom vesteridas. They losok ber to a hotel room and had then was with her these tedy Alekom and Beven f ucked her keeps talk Goelle sabes me toe at Tadou ale sour betalt i kao Unathi then bring in women that What did I get myself inte¡±. ¡°I wasn¡¯t tell. Aukoy a word of what my talked about. In there anotherputer LED There is one in Lord Stn room, hot Lilon t How in sa paise I take ast bite from the canhouch. ¡°Tamina bit of a hurry. Alcken moded me, what he made me think turned and to be a helm to get mit of here. But please, don¡¯t let him know. The woner I love, the sooner Alckies wil ¡°Master Mekes is good to me, but being in love with ham is forbidden. The only rtionship allowed between us is that of master and misturas so Giselle is Alekes mistress, F ucking ba st ard! I can¡¯t belive him. This conven Giselle gives me a curt nod. ¡°If you finished eating, let me take you back to the Lam Half of the sandwich is still on the te, but I lost my appetite Giselle picks up the tray, and we head for the elevator, ¡°Lunch is at noon, I will bring it to you here,¡± she tells me when we are on the first floor. ¡°Thank you¡± I say before going to going to Stefan¡¯s ro ??? The room is simply decorated, a queen-stand bed, a desk with aptop, and a few empty shelves. And a lot of empty space. Above the bed, on a string, h¨¤ng a fem photos. Most of them are of Stefan and a young woman Emily, I suppose. Emily had not only been beautiful with long blond hair, blue eyes, and big boobs, but she even had a gorgeous smile. No wonder Stefan is still not over her. Heck, were a lesbian, I would have dated Emily. I would have dated her anyway. She looks like one of these bubbly types of people that everyone loves. There are also photos of Emily with Alekose Keyes. Thest one is of all four of them smiling at the camera. They looked very happy together. No wonder Guelle was upset with me being here. I am nothing like Emily. Not beautiful, nor do I have a cute 38. Angel Feeling a bit down, I sit at Stefan¡¯s desk and open hisptop. And, of course it se it has a pa ¡°Why do I have such had karma?¡± a password. I gruan. 82% My fingers drum on the desk. If not for my biggest client, I would not be so desperate to use aputer. I epted a job from him days ago, and I have to send part of it today. He already paid me part of the money An engagement ring is on the desk, next to a framed photo of Stefan and Emily. I pick up the ring and study it-my beloved and a date are engraved on the inside. What are the odd I type my beloved on theptop ¡°Bingo!¡± I put the ring back in its ce, open the browser, and search for information about Emily. It does not Ultimately, I give up, log into my frencer ount, and dive right into work When Giselle brings me lunch, I remove any brace of me using Stefan¡¯sptop. After eat, I take a book about airnes from Alekos¡± bookcase and go to Reyes¡± room. The book is so boring I fall asleep. Chapter Comments Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Shackled (The Lord Series) 39. Stefan ¡°Do you want to see what I bought for our Nena? Reyes asks as he barges into my office and puts several shopping bags on my desk. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 82% As the Chief Security Officer at nes Tech Company, I mostly spend my time making sure no one is trying to hack into the systems. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a job to do?¡± ¡°Of course I do, but we now have a bonded, and we need to take care of all her needs,¡± Reyes replies. Taking something out of one of the bags, he asks, ¡°What do you think?¡±. A pair ofce ck thigh-high stockings is dangling from his left hand. I swallow hard. Stockings are something I have always found beautiful on women. Beyer chuckles. ¡°I knew you would like them. And look at this tiny thong. She will wear this while 1 f uck her as s tonight.¡± My imagination goes wild as I think of how Angel would look wearing stockings. She has a beautiful b*dy, made for f ucking. I would bend her over my bet¡­.. No, not my bed. Em is the only woman who earned the right to sleep in my bed. Angel, might be my bonded, but I can¡¯t f uck her in the same bed where I made love We need to make sleeping arrangements as soon as possible. Alekos room is the biggest one. Angel con sleep there with Alekos and Reyes. I will keep my room as it is, as I dislike sharing my space with others. I might have to f uck Angel at least once a day until the band is permanent, but after that, I can return to my old habits. ¡°Can I join?¡± I ask Not that I am eager to f uck her; I only wish for the bond to be permanent already. Today, if possible. Reyes smirks. ¡°She is your bonded as well. No need to ask for permission to fill her pus sy with c um.¡± ¡°I know but¡­¡± I shrugged. He doesn¡¯t understand hour Em¡¯s death wrecked me. I can¡¯t f uck a woman if eyes or Alekos aren¡¯t participating ¡°You are not good with women, I get it.¡± Reyes takes out a ba ll g ag and an o-ring g Bag. ¡°Which one for tonight?¡± An image of Angel wearing thigh high socks and a gag in her mouth shes through my head, and I grow painfully hard. This is new, I usually have to jerk myself to get it up before intercourse. Not with Em, though. I was ready at any time with her. ¡°The o-ring one.¡± Reyes nods. ¡°Good choice. How about we call Alekos in and see what he thinks¡± ¡°He had herst night. It¡¯s our time tonight,¡±ment while picking up my mobile from the desk. Not that I have something against Alekos joining us, but I usually end up filming the entire thing when the three of us want to gang bang a woman. Alekos has hundreds of videos saved on a phone and his Everyone knows about the Lords, but little is known about blood-brothers. Alekos has kept Reyes and my identity a secret for various reasons. If any of the women we have been with dares to say anything, we will leak the videos of her on the intemet. Some of them are married or in amitted rtionship. ¡°We could let him watch what a great time we are having with our Nera,¡± Reyes suggests. I guess we could. It¡¯s not like Alekos will want to film Angel. There is no reason to do it as she is our bonded. She won¡¯t dare say anything about us since she is huling from Carlos. Maybe having Alekos join us is not a bad idea. In the end, I do enjoy seeing Alekos and Reyes with a woman. I open our group chat, and my eyes snap toward Reyes. What the hell? Bayes pretends to study a new pair of cu. Stefan: Alekos,e to my office. Alekos: What the hell is ap with the new chat group name? Angel F uckers¡¯? Reyes. Do you prefer ¡°The Duke¡¯s daughter and her Lords ? Alekos. Just leave it on it is. Cay my way I put my phone in the pocket of my pants. Beyes takes out two new knives and a bondage harness. ¡°I have never seen you so obsessed with a woman. 39. Stefan 82% Reyes tests how sharp the knives are. ¡°Angel is not like any other woman I have met. She calms my demon.¡± Thousands of years ago, some of the demons and angels had fallen from G od¡¯s grace and were cast out from Hell or Heaven, bing the Outcasts. But Go d granted them a chance to redeem themselves. If they found a woman to love them as they are and if they learned to ept humans as they are, they could return to the gates from whence they rame. The Outcasts made a deal with human men to be epted into their bodies, having their seals slowly fuse with the demon or the angel they are hosting until the two be one. In time, those who sided with the angels became known as the Dukes, while those who epted to help the demons became the Lords. Two societies that keep their secrets well guarded, especially the Outcasts. Humains are not as strong as demons or angels, and without human women to anchor their souls to them, they will lose not only their sanity but their bodies will also be consumed by the beings living inside them, resulting in not only the deaths of the men but also with the eternal da mnation of the demon or the angel that devared their humans.. Years can pass from the moment a Lord receives his demon before the darkness consumes him if he does not find a woman to start a bond with. Not all women can be bondeds. Usually, those born into a Lord family have no problems establishing a connection with a demon and his human. The same goes for the women born into Dukes families, only that their bond is with an angel and his human, ry few Dukes¡¯ daughters, like Angel, can be bondeds to Lords. There are no secrets between blood brothers. Alekos and I know about Reyes¡± battle with the darkness thates with bing a Lord. After Emily¡¯s death, we thought that Reyes had a few years, at best, until he got consumed by his demon. Part of why we slept with so many women was to find the one that could save us By some funny twist of life, the one we had been looking for came to us. Angel. She does what not even Emily could-she calms Reyes¡¯ desson. What does Angel have that Emily didn¡¯t Cameras are set around the house, especially in the Lair. Maybe watching her, observing her when the is alone, will allow me to learn her secret. Learn why Reyes and Alekos are so obsessed with her. ¡°How about we see what our bonded is up to,¡± I suggest. ¡°Excellent idea.¡± Herpes says. I connect to the private server from our home and try to locate Angel. Not that it takes long to find her talking to Giselle. I don¡¯t like it. Alekos might feel responsible for Giselle¡¯s well-being, but there is something about her that I don¡¯t like. I wonder what they are talking about Reyes has the same curiosity as me, as he says, ¡°Put the mic on ¡± ¡°It is broken. I was supposed to take care of it today, but I had my eyes on Carlos, and it slipped my mind.¡± When Giselle takes Angel to Alekos¡¯ office, I almost call to ask her wh what the f uck the e thinks she is doing. But I stop myself, wanting to see what Angel is up to. Alekos joins us, just as Angel turns on hisputer. ¡°Come see this,¡± I said to him without taking my eyes off the screens. We watch in silence how Angel tries to break into Aleko¡¯s homeputer, then looks through his desk and finds an agenda with info Alekos keeps about the women we have been with, Giselle bringing her breakfast, and finally, Angel going to my room, snooping around before guessing the password to my and sending several emails. How did she been about Emily? I made it imposible to delete all traces of her, not wanting het imemory to be tainted by people, When Angel shafts on the chair, she blocks the view of the screen, making it impossible to see what else she is doing. ¡°Call Giselle.¡± Abelum te 39. Stefan Chapter Comments Chapter 40 Chapter 40 40. Angel 8211 A loud noise wakes me up. The thought of bring found by Carlos has me panic for a moment, but I calm down when I see Alekos, Stefan, and Reyes standing around the bed. They look at me like they want to kill me Did something happen? Lait on the bed. ¡°Done with work?¡± I try to start a conversation. None of them replied for several minutes, making me very When 1 squirm on irm on the bed bec bed because they study me like I am some kind of a strange insect. Alekos finally speaks. ¡°When you came into my office begging me to save you from Carlos, I f ucking believed you. You were never in real danger, were you?¡± Alekos is calm as he talks, but 1 can hear the rage in his tune. So typical of Alekos-doubting everything I am telling him¡­ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. | re at him. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? You saw the newsst night!¡± Alekos gives me a smile that chills me to my bones. ¡°Carlos is smart, I must give him that, but you, on the other hand, are not quite so. Did you think we would not discover why you truly came to see me?¡± It is not the first time Alekos implies I am stu pid. Maybe he is right. Perhaps I am st upid for asking him for help. But of all the people I know, he is the only ce mally trust. But not anymore. I get out of bed. ¡°F uck you! I never lied to you.¡± ¡°Already f ucked you, and as I said yesterday in my office, you are nothing special just a lousyy with a loose pus sy!¡± If Alekos is trying to hurt me, he railed it, but I am not about to let him know how much hisment bothers me. ¡°Funny you say that. Last night, you were moaning so loudly. I bet half of the city heard you,¡± Alekos snorts. ¡°Last night, I was trying not to hurt your feelings. Why do you think it took me so long to finish? I f ucked who res that were tighter than your virgin pus sy. It might do you good if you tried stime Regel exercises.¡± There is as much cruelty in Alekos¡¯ w words I wonder if he is telling the truth. * het my fist could fit into your pay, and there would still be space left to stick in a d ick or two.¡± Alekos continues to make fun of me chain in telling me he is right, that he is telling me the truth. What lure are agam. Before getting myself into this men, way more than happy with my se x toys. with man. A vibrator will never pulge me for bei ni kone on other bulls hit. 40. Angel hurts like a m otherf ucker ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My loose vagina and I are leaving I thought you had changed, but you are the same as s hole from high school that f ucked my so-called best friend and then bragged about it to my face.¡± Alekos grabs me by my hair and for me to stand on my toes. ¡°Salma had a pus sy to die for. And she knew how to suck co ck. Even at that, you suck,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about how she she tastes. It¡¯s horrible. Stefan chime in ¡°I wouldn¡¯t eat her pus sy again even if my life depends on it,¡± Bayes throws in thest punch, shattering my self esteem. My eyes fill with tears, and I desperately blink them away. I refuse to cry in front of them Alekos lets go of my hair only to grab me by a sow, he fingers painfully dipping into my Resh ¡°You are wrong about something. I am not the same person I was in high school. Carlos made sure of it when he killed my father, and my uncle became the head of the family. On the day of my father¡¯s funeral I publicly announced that one day. Carlos would pay And I came close to it many times. Why are you really here? To find out what my ns-areTM ¡°No!¡± I reply, frustrated. ¡°No? Then why did you snoop around my office and then use Stefan¡¯sptop when you couldn¡¯t get into myputer?? They could know about this only if Gaselle told them or My eyes take in yes¡± room they have ve cameras all around the house 1 can¡¯t be sure, but I think I see one on the armory. They were spying on me. But then they must ist mos i have no ill intentions Beyes pulls out a b all gag from his pocket, and while Alekos and Stefan hold me, he puts it in my mouth. The hall is so big it forces my je to open to the point of pain. The leather straps of the gag are buckled behind my head and pulled tight, making it impossible for me to speak or scream. ¡°You know what I think, Angel? That you came here to gather information about mar,¡± Alekos snarts. off of me and throws it on the floor while Reyes spins me around and cuffs my hands I shake my head, denying it, but they don¡¯t believe me. Stefan rips the shirt off behind my back. Stefan and Reyes drag me by my arms out of the room, Down the hall, I try to dig my heels into the door while I try to jerk myself free from them. ¡°You will learn what happens to who res who think they can trick u us,¡± Alekos Sav says from behind me. Eyes and Stefan let go of my arms, and I am shoved from behind by Alekos so hard I fall not only on my knees but I also hit my forehead on the hard wooden floor. It hurts so badly can¡¯t breathe. The ba ll g ag muf fles my screams of pain. ¡°Get up!¡± Alkos orders me, Even if I want to, I can¡¯t move. Someone grabs me by my hair, and I am pulled up and forced to walk to the gym. My knees so knees scream in protest with each step I take. They are going to tie me to that BDSM bench and torture me. Despite the pain from my knees, I try to kick them, trying to free myself and remove the gag so I can make them listen to me. Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 41 Chapter 41 41. Angel A palm connects with my as s, sp anking me so hard tears escape my eyes. Alekos had been so rough ¡°The more you fight us, the worse it is going to be for you,¡± Alekos says I won¡¯t just let them kill me or whatever they have nned for me without fighting When we got to the BDSM bench, Reyes and Stefan have me lie on it on my stomach and immediately tie me to it so I can¡¯t escape. The traps are pulled in tight, causing me more pain. Not to mention that my knees rest on the support designed for them, and tears stream down my cheeks because it is pure agony. It feels like I am kneeling over rice. Alebus squats in front of me. A vein is pulsing in his temple. His eyes are those of a madman. I don¡¯t think I have ever been so scured in my life as I am right now. He grabs my chin, his thumb stroking my cheek. If they watched the cameras, why do they think I am here to spy on them or whatever bull sh it they believe? Or did Giselle indeed tell lies about me? If so, why? [ already told her 1 would leave, and she could have Alekos to herself. 1 fight against the restraints, wanting, hoping they will at least remove the gag so I can tell them how f ucking stup id they are Reyes and Stefane to stand behind Alekos. Stefan stares at me like I am his worst enemy, like I am the one who killed Emily, while Reyes has a knife in his right hand-which looks very sharp-and looks like he is ready to skin me alive. The knife¡¯s handle appears to have some sort of liquid in it.. It hurts, I suppose that they don¡¯t even try to listen to what I have to say or even ask me why I went to Alekos¡¯ office or used Stefan¡¯sptop. If I had known any of this would have happened, I would have waited for them to return home. But how was I to know they would go nuclear on me? If I make it out of here alive, I will never touch other people¡¯s things for as long as I live. And I will stay as far away as possible from men. What really hurts is Alekos calling me a lousyy. It¡¯s st upid, but when I have been struggling with b*dy image all my life, this just made me realize what men really think of below-average women. I make ast effort to scream, hoping one of them will remove the gag, but I give up when Alekos starts talking. ¡°If you weren¡¯t the woman we chose to be our bonded, you would be dead by now. As much as I want to kill you for having the audacity toe into my home and not only search for what we know about Emily¡¯s death but also send it to Carlos together with G od knows what other information, we have already started the bonding. It is still early, and we could End another wuman, but f uck if I will give Carlos the satisfaction of knowing he took another woman from us. If not for him,??? Emily would have been the Lady of this house and my blood-brothers and I would not be forced to take in a lying, maniptive, loove Duke¡¯s daughter in the air where we should have had a family with Em.¡± I never wanted to be here, to begin with, but Alekos was the one who basically forced my hand in the matter. All I wanted was to disappear without a trace. If I could have done it on my own, I would have never put a foot inside Alekos¡¯ office ¡°The idea of having to continue the bonding with her makes me sick Why can¡¯t we just kill her right now and be done with it?¡± Stefan asks. ¡°We still haven¡¯t learned what she knows,¡± Alekos replies. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They will be so disappointed when they realize I don¡¯t know anything and that I am not working for Carlos. ¡°Were you even a virgin, or was that a lie a bo?¡± Reyes asks. Alekos takes a moment to think. ¡°I bet the reason why she is so loose is because she took a lot of co ck frons Carlos and his men,¡± he says to Reyes. Then in me, ¡°When they f ucked you, they shoved three co cks at a time in your pus sy, ruining it. You are damaged goods now. No man will ever want you. F ucking you is like How loose am 17 Stefan themes in more insults. I want to f ucking die. I have never regretted anything so much in life as giving my virginity in Alekos. If I could go back in the past and relieve yesterday, I wmin 41. Angel it in a heartbeat. Reyes walks around the bench, running his knife over my skin. ¡°I really thought you were pure and innocent not pure. You are a h oe¡± e neither good nor Beyes stops next to me. Tied as I am to the bench makes it difficult for me to cer be in doing with his kride, making me announ For now, he only runs the tip along my back. ¡°When I was a teen, I became fascinated with insects. Expecially with ants. In the Amazon, there is a tribe called Satere-Mawe. There, for a boy to be a warrior he must use the bullet ant stings intentionally. The boy must wear gloves made of leaves that are filled with bullet ants and endure being sung for the minutes. To be a warrior, the boy must endure this process nenty times for several months. It is said that the pain produced by mom of the bullet ants isparable to being shot. One can even suffer hallucinations, extreme pain, and convulsions for several days after being mung by a buller Is he going to put ants on me? I am scared of insects. Especially spiders. But the ants Reyes is talking about sound like something from a horror movie. Reyes keeps talking. ¡°Because of this non-ending fight with Dukes, the Lords have developed many new weapons or our techniques. A venom simr to that of the bullet ants was created this year, and I am one of the few who get to test it.¡± I think I know where this is going The venom is in the handle of his knife, and he will use it on me. Reyes makes several cuts on my back, followed by more on my leg. Blood runs down my skin. But I barely notice it as the most excruciating pain I have ever starts immediately. It is like fire is spreading all over my b*dy, and my flesh will fall off my bones, and I will die, and I can¡¯t do anything to stop it. The pain a unbearable. My teeth bite hard into the gag, and I thrash against the restraints, but I¡¯am no match for them. Tears blur my vision. I scream against the gag. I try to tell them that I will confess everything they want, but all I do is whimper in pain Stefan smiles, making me believe my suffering is making him happy. Reyes steps in front of me. ¡°We will break you and f uck with your mind until you are nothing more than a little puppet for us to use as we Chapter Comments 11 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Shackled (The Lord Series) 42. Angel Something inside me makes me want to fight, I will survive this. I will get away from here. One day, I will sit on a beach and drink coc ktails, From his back pocket, Reyes takes out an an al dil do and an egg-shaped vibrator, My brain can¡¯t event, process what he will do with them. ¡°I wish things were different.¡± Reyes caresses my as s before pushing the vibrator into my pus sy, When the d ildo is forced up my as s, hurting me, Alekos k*sses the top of my head. A wave of nausea hits me because I don¡¯t want him or any other man to touch me ever again. Stefan takes a blindfold from a pocket and ties it around my eyes. ¡°Em was the best woman I have ever met, and she will forever be my love, but I was ready to ept you as my bonded. But to learn you are here only to help Carlos makes me want to strangle you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that. We have better ns for you. Soon, we will show Calcs what happens when he sends wh ores to as-they be sl uts that lust for our rocks. And if you ever set foot inside my room, I will make you wish you were never bom,¡± he whispered before putting earplugs into my ears. The vibrator starts to buzz inside me. Being unable to see or hear makes everything feel more intense. There is so much pain but pleasure as well. I moan and scream as my b*dy twitches and spasms. A hand traces my spine. When it reaches my as s, after a fese gentle squeezes, the hand disappears. I am left to agonize alone. Or maybe they are watching me. Despite the pain produced by the venom from Reyes¡¯ knife, pleasure starts to build in the lower part of my stomach. Despite the pain, Lam going to have an org asm. I try to fight it, but the pleasure keeps building and building and before Ie, the vibrator is pulled, and a finger enters me. Another follows. And another, until a fist is painfully forced inside me. Alekos I am sure of it He f ucks my already-sore pus sy with his fist. It hurts worse thanst night when his d ick was inside me. One of the earplugs is removed. ¡°See how loose you are?¡± Alekosughs. The earplug is put back into my var. Alekos continues to move his fist inside me. A vibrator is put against my c lit, and Ie hard. The shame of how my b*dy has responded has me crying even harder. Alekos starts to spa nk me with both his hands. I count in my head because it keeps me distracted. Thirty spa nkster, his hands are reced with a belt. The vibrator is pushed back into my pus sy. I stop counting and just take whatever is done to me. When Ie again, the betting stops. Then I am left alone. The vibrator buzzes inside me, the pain and the pleasure driving me insane. Soon, another org asm hits me, and Ie so hard my legs shake. I don¡¯t think I can take this anymore. My screams die, but tears keep falling from my eyes. It doesn¡¯t take long toe again. This time, it seems to dragon for several minutes. Then, another org asm follows. And another. And another. At some point, I think I pass out because when Ie to my senses, cold water is being poured all over me.. I don¡¯t even struggle anymore. What is the point anyway? The vibrator keeps buzzing inside me, and what feels like hours pass until it finally stops. My b*dy still feels like it is on fire because of the venom from Reyes knife, but it burts less now. When the vibrator finally stops, I am so relieved. So thankful.. Hands, touch my fate, gently caressing my skin, I cry again, this time because I think the guys are pleased with me and my punishment is ever Suddenly, the touching stops, and I am left alone once more. I am cold and in pain, and I can¡¯t take it anymore. The vibrator starts again. 11:03 Tue, 23 Janu 42. Angel Please, no. Please! OK 3.82% I will do anything to put an end to this. But no onees to my rescue. I don¡¯t know for hind long I sit there, find to the humge bench, the pleasure wrecking my b*dy and the pain f ucking with my head, or the other way around, as 1 can¡¯t think beyond what is happening to me when the vibrator and the an al dilds are pulled out. Secondster. I am being untied. The blindfold and the earplugs are removed, and Alekos lifts me in his arms N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Reyes takes off the one and then injects me with something. Probably mon¨¦ venum. I s hit te like a he exins puppy. ¡°It will make the effect of the venom pass much faster,¡± bury my face in Alekos¡¯s chest and soh My y low hurts like hell from the hours of being forced open, and my throat is ifty, but even so, I manage to say, I don¡¯t even know why I am asking for forgiveness. But at this point. I am willing to do amthing not to be tied again to the bench. ¡°I know you are.¡± Alekos marmurs and k*sses the top of my head ¡°I am so sorry.¡± I tepeat as Abeken takes me to his team. ¡°I will never touch any of your sh it again the learned my lens Please let me ges Lane ours. We will never let you 2017 Beyes says | Toy even harder. Aleks takes me to the bathroom, and Beyes tums on the water and takes off his clothes. I am passed from Alekos to Reves, and he gets under the shower with me. The hot water warms my cold b*dy. I didn¡¯t even realiar how badly I was shaking until now. Alekos, join us and starts washing the dry blood from my b*dy. The cuts, at least the ones in my legs, are not deep, and they stopped bleeding hours ago. E lean my forehead against Reves shoulder and cry silently, After the shower, Alekos and Reyes dy me, bandage the cuts, and get me in bed. Reyes lies next to me and pulls me in his arms. I am tired, confused, hurt, sore, and on the verge of having a men tal breakdown; cuddling is exactly what I need night nins, as it helps me calm down and makes me feel safe. Alekos puts on a pair of pajama pants. ¡°I am going to see if dinner is ready.¡± I am still shivering, and Reyes covers me with the duvet. He grabs my chin between his fingers and forces me to look at him. ¡°You are such a good girl.¡± he murmured while running his thumb over may lower lip. ¡°I am so proud of you.¡± 1 bury my face in the h hollow of his neck and move my head left and right. Is he eve even remorseful for all the pain he caused me? ¡°I would never spy for Carlos. And I never knew about Emily until today. I only searched about her on the inte because I was curious about her.¡± Reyes is quiet. He is probably waiting for me to say something that will incriminate me so he can torture me some more. But I did nothing wrong. At least, that¡¯s what I think. I make ast effort to exin my actions, ¡°I only needed theptop to do some work. Not waiting for any of you to return hose and ask for permission was wong of me, but my client needed me to finish a finance report today. I am a frence ountant.¡± Heyes still doesn¡¯t utter a word. He doesn¡¯t believe me. No matter what I say, they will believe what they want. I was ready to tell them everything, but not anymore. They have proven how heartless they are and that they won¡¯t hesitate to harm a woman. They are just like Carlos. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 43. Alekos Stefan steps on the balcony, a ss of whiskey in his right hand. I am on my third ss, sky sipping from it while I wait for Giselle to finish setting the table. Liza made my favorite meal today-dolmades and spicedmb cutlets-but Angel¡¯s betrayal makes me sick to my stomach, and I doubt I can eat anything right now I am so How could she lie to my face that she was being forced into a marriage with Carlos and needed help to run away from him when all she wanted was to find out how much we know about not only Emily¡¯s munder but many other things the Dukes did? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The idea of her mocking my kindness is killing me. While I would like nothing more than to make Angel disappear forever, the bonding has already started. We need her. Especially Reyes. We don¡¯t really need her mind, only her b*dy. The things we will do to her will break her and tum her into the perfect puppet for us. Reyes will not sumb to his darkness as our souls will he anchored to her. We could find another woman to be our bonded, but Reyes¡¯ demon is picky. And mine had chosen Angel a long time ago, and no amount of women made him change his mind. But if Angel makes one more mistake, I will eliminate her. Even if it breaks my heart. There is one thing that I can¡¯t ever forgive-betrayal. I am giving Angel one chance to redeens herself and prove to my blood-brothers and I that she is worthy of us. Giselle Enishes arranging the table and waits for her punishment for letting Angel not only go downstairs when the bonding wasn¡¯tplete but also letting her inside my office alone. ¡°You never gave me a reason to punish you until now,¡± I say ay coldly. ¡°I am very disappointed with you.¡± Gorkels in front of me, her brown eyes filled with tears. Other times seeing her like this would have made me feel pity for her, and I would have stroked her caramel bar, but I don¡¯t dare to move an inch, else I would use my belt on Giselle just like I did on Angel, leaving not only her as s but also her thighs full of welts and bruises. am sorry, Master,¡± Giselle whimpered. am sure you are, but that doesn¡¯t erase the fact that you might have put me and everyone in this house at risk. The moment Angel ordered you to take her to my or, you should have called me. You not only failed to inform me about Angel¡¯s intentions, but you also let her use Stefan¡¯sptop.¡± I don¡¯t consider myself cruel, but I will do what it takes to protect those I care about. Giselle deserves a punishment that will make her think twice before letting she wants in try house! Or anyone else, But then that will be made an example of will be Angel. ser what Angel was doing on Stefan¡¯sptop, the cameras suddenly stopped when she was sending an email. Stefan had tried to log back into the cyber attack against the any¡¯s serven had in stuck at work for hour Stan started running a program on hisptop to see what files Angel essed-it is still running, as the hard drive has 5 terabytes-while Beyes and I pushed her 1 1 punahal in the gym. It is only the beginning. We will make her addicted to ars and orgum while we f uck with her mind as well. Andstly, we will break her sprit, past like of the hour, and I should owry het,¡± Giselle tried t ied to muruar ber action. what information, Angel sent to Cacha 43. Alekos the perfect bonded for us.¡± Goelle opens her mouth a few times Skethe say something but at the end, de loves he because I punished. doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love My fathered to have an intense sp anking person brother and I, and betrayal won t be tolerated. ¡°Regarding your punishment. Having you open your leg or your mouth no cwe care of the auton of be know how much you like to f uck. You have been the only one allowed in the Lave, but I think it wodit be Liza is one of the older staff in the house. She came to people I trust. House. She came to live and work for my ra for my family ave a b this house in bon a real docopline wher has one of the few 71 will be good. I will be better,¡± Giselle tries to make me change my mind. Team pool deher, but they don¡¯t impress again. Liza dowon¡¯t know how to take care of you or your blood-brother, Not The I do.¡± When my father was killed, I fell into a deep depression. I locked myself in my broe¡¯s odds-whidi tov a = da-inc nted to deal myself to death. Anyone who dared to enter was greeted by my father¡¯s loyal dog. Brute who has always seen the office in to tears Exenere els and Reyes-except for Giselle and L. Giselle was the one to take care of me during the weeks I helused to get his death devastated me. Especially since I lost my mother to cancer a year prior to his deat of my father a office. He and I were very close, and Sure, Giselle knows all about the Lair, but Liza can learn. Aber all, she is the one who takes of the text of the bossa jat prise too much for Liza. Chapter Comments 8 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Shackled (The Lord Series) 44. Alekos Da mn Giselle for putting me in this position in the first ce. ¡°Another mistake, and I will take you to the Blood Lodge.¡± Giselle understands fast that she is still the one to take care of the Lair. ¡°Thank you so much, Master Alekos?¡± She tries to k*ss my right hand to show me how grateful she is, but I jerk it away from her. ¡°You can Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. leave.¡± I snart in annoyance because I already told her not to touch me unless I say so. Giselle stands fast and rushes in the elevator. I grab the crystal whiskey bottle and refill my ss, then sit at the table. This day has been exhausting. I swirl the ss and watch the ice cubes move inside the amber liquid ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can still trust Giselle after what happened with Anne,¡± Stefan says as he enters the living room. A few days after my father¡¯s funeral, Zak-my uncle-became the new head of the Raptou family, despite being my birthright, as Zak is an illegitimate son. He took advantage of my grief and stole some legal papers left by my grandfather together with his will, and dayster, he was the new Oikos-head of the family. My cousin, Anne, Zak¡¯s daughter, who had been studying in one of the best boarding schools in the world, returned a week after the funeral and came to see me. I was in the office when Liza let Anne in. Giselle and Brute were in the backyard, but when he heard an unknown voice in the office, he jumped through an open window and attacked Anne. Giselle was not supposed to have Brute so close to the office that day, as I was expecting several visits. I pulled Brute off Anne as quickly as possible, but the damage was already done, Anne had many cosmetic surgeries after that day, but her face will forever be scared. Giselle had tried to apologize to Anne and her father, but Zak is as vicious as the Dukes. He demanded that he should be the one to punish Giselle and Brute. As the head of the family, Zak had that right, and I couldn¡¯t say no at that time. Giselle went with Zak, and a weekter, she was returned to me. As for Brute, Zak said he escaped and couldn¡¯t be found No matter how much I insisted, Ciselle never ver said a word about what Zak did to her. I even ordered her to tell me, but she always broke down crying. It was at this time that I became overprotective of Giselle. I am sure what Brute did to Anne was an ident, but Stefan has always thought otherwise. Anne has always been sweet and understanding, and she never med Ciselle for the attack. She even pleaded with her father not to harm Giselle. ¡°Giselle is not to me for what happened to Anne,¡± I defend Giselle again. Stefan shorts, ¡°What about the incident with Emily!¡± Giselle was the one to take care of Emily¡¯s meals, and not long after Emily moved in, she got really sick. The doctor told us it was something she ate. Stefan med Giselle, and after, he had been the one to fred Emily. ¡°Giselle has already been punished for that. When Emily was better, we found out Giselle tampered with Emily¡¯s food. Reyes enters the living room, Angel in his arms. She looks pale, her eyes puffy and red from crying. Dark purple bruises cover her knees, making me wince internally. That nunt hut. No wonder Reyes is carrying her. Looking at her knees makes me feel bad for pushing her so hard, but then I remember her being a lying bit ch, and i At least she was n*ked, as se demanded of her Heyes is wearing only a pair of boxers and a faded t-shirt that used to belong to his brother, Alec we How could I love someone who, at the same time, I wanted to kill? s at the table and has Angel stand between us. ¡°If you want the privilege of sitting on myp, you will have to re our trust,¡± he tells her Lily¡¯s meny on. He has been more than angy moment Angel stepped inside his room. For him, a woman in his room is an room is an mult to ave kept my mid of the bargain,¡± looking into my eyes. ¡°Tven if post call m aldi ter chin up and says. ¡°I have kept my sen I stepped into your office, Lonly let you back me so that you could keep me safe. Than Happened today, I no longer feel safe being around you, Reyes and Stefan I wish to leave ¡° 44. Alekos A wawe of anger hits me as my demon growl, enraged. ¡°The deal was for you to be our woman. If you think that loose pus sy of yours willpensate for all the trouble you tried to put us in, think again.¡± Pain shed in her eyes. If only she knew how perfect her pus sy felt, how I fantasized about it all day long, and what I would do to her¡­.. She tries to protest, but Stefan cuts her short, ¡°Be grateful you are still alive and still our bonded. I would have killed you not only for barging inside my room but also for touching the ring that belonged to the love of my life.¡± Tears pool inside her eyes, but she looks at us like she hates us. It seems she didn¡¯t learn anything during her punishment. ¡°I wish to leave,¡± she insists. point to the door. ¡°You are free to do so, but then you will have to face the consequences of your actions. Are you sure you are ready for that? Her eyes go to the doc door, then return to mr. um to me. ¡°Can I have some food then?¡± ¡°You want to eat?¡± Reyes asked. She gave him a small nod. ¡°Then get on your knees!¡± Chapter Comments 10 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Shackled (The Lord Series) 45. Angel After the initial shock of what they did to me, anger like I never felt rose inside me. They are wrong if they think I am a doormat and I will wait around for them to step all over. Get on your kn N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After! they tortured me, they expect me to suck their co cks. Except for Stefan, as he looks at ms.like I am the bubonic gue. How the hell did I get myself into this situation? The n had been simple-go to Alekos, spend the night with him, and then he would get me away from the city But everything backfired. Just because I said yes to Alekos¡¯ crazy proposition, I am now in the clutches of him and his deranged friends I want to say no and sk ip dinner, but I need to eat if I want to escape them. The food Giselle gave me today was more t than awful, and between half a sandwich and a few spoons of soup that tasted like my father¡¯s old socks, I am starving. If I suck their co cks today, I won¡¯t have to do it for the rest of my life. ¡°You are supposed to make them fall for you, Angel,¡¯ I tell myself. Sometimes, I talk to myself as if I am another person. So what if Alekos pushed you, and now you can barely walk beatae your knees feel like falling at any point? So what if they red you to the BDSM bench and stuck a d ildo up your as s-which now has even more bruises¡ª and a vibrator up your pus sy and made you cream all over it until you thought you would die? Oh, and Alekos shoved his entire fist in my pus sy to prove to me how loose am. You are supposed to seduce these as sholes and make them believe you are submissive so you can kick them in the mids and rum.¡± Reyes picks up a knife from the table and waits to see what I will do. He is unpredictable, going from cold to hot and from loving to hateful, but I have the impression I should fear Stefan more. If not for Rayes and Alekos, I am sure Stefan would have killed me for entering his room. If Stefan thinks he will get his di ck. sucked again, he can think again. He is free to find another woman to do that for him. I slowly lowered myself to my knees while maintaining eye contact with Reyes. Despite feeling like I am kneeling on hot coals, I don¡¯t wince orin about the pain Alekos sits very close to Reyes; maybe I can work on both of them at the same time. I open Rayes¡¯ fly and wrap my left hand around his co ck. He gets hard almost immediately. There is something empowering about how their bodies react to me. I stick my hands in Alekos pajama pants and free his hard co ck from them. The two of them watch as I lick my lips before dipping my head and k*ssing the tip of Reyes¡¯ co ck before circling it with the tip of my tongue. My right hand moves up and down Alekas¡¯ erection. ¡°If you want to eat, you better make use before we finish our dinner,¡± Reyes says as he puts food on his te. part my lips and take Reyes into my mouth. My tongue moves around his piercings. He drinks from his ss of alcohol, his face a mask of boredom. Am 1 that bad at oral S**? Stefan sits on the s. ¡°I don¡¯t want that lying mouth around my co ck any time soon.¡± does it hurt when they treat me like I am their worst enemy? I barely know them, yet some of me want them to be happy with me. A part of me is seeking theirfort and approval. Reyes and Alekos eat while they speak with Stefan about work and some improvements they had to make to the house. Reyes is in charge of buying a bed that would fit the four of us, but he will postpone his search until they finish punishing me. They talk about me like I am not here. Reyes puts his left hand on the back of my head and pushes me down his length until the tip hits the back of my throat, I choke on it and try to lift my head, but Reyes does not remove his hand, and I force myself to rx and breathe. Reyes sure does love to make me gag on his co ck. If I want to make him his lips, m uff led almost immediately by his fee hand. At least, now I am sure he L es what I am doing to him. I continue to suck Reyes¡¯s co ck as best as I can while giving Alekos a hand job-until hees minutester I turn my attention to Alekos and take his e c ock into my mouth. His di ck throbs and pulsates, but he keeps talking to Reyes and Stefan Nike I am not on my knees- which hurt worse than when I broke my arm-giving him a blo w job. I put in more effort, moving my hand at the same time as my mouth. I might barely have any experiener with this, but I think he likes to be sucked in a slow rhythm. So I do just that. Stoutester, Stefan joina Alekos and Reyes at the table. They rat slowly as they keep talking about pandan things. 1 all on my Eners any longer. Maybe going to bed with toy belly full of Reyes¡¯ jian is voi hen hecers f¨¹r Engers through my hair and fills my mouth with sprom. I swallow everything and keep sacking him until he is soft 45. Angel Heves is the first to stand. ¡°You did a grout inh, Angel, and won canned vir A nn My heart drops to my stomach, Since we met. Beers has callest me Wern. Dame its a be bem a day love endearing words. tor known him, and I should have no expectatams, ?mi Alekos shoes himself hark ima tu pants. You can at at the rode. Batt wellt I barely register what he is saving as I crawl in loves chic. It l es cond. How can miss sitting on ever for teen when it only happened once! Am i satterning from Stockholm syndrome or something like that? I need to sana dur a? T? Stefan is yet to be done with has food but gives me a look that lets me know courtly who the stands at me before standing. Toes sting my eyes, je veKKOON Chapter Comments 10 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 < SHARE Shackled (The Lord Series) 46. Angel My heart dugo to my stomach. Niner we met, keyesn called me Nera. U koma¡¯s only been a day siner Eve kerren him, and I should have no expectations, hot 1 Alekos shoves lumiell back intos pants. ¡°Vorc can ill at the talde. Tal well, it¡¯s going to be a long night¡±: Harely register what he is saying at i cast onto Beyer chair. Il ferh cold. How can I mim tilking on Deges¡¯ done? Am I suffering Mn is yet to be done with his hand but gives me a book that lets me know cutly what he thinks about que befiue standing Team sting my res, my vision My chest feels heavy, and i swallow the boot in my throat. ami nit mae why my enudinem me all over the ce, but i won¡¯t let them break me. Not when so much 1 put limb and spi cy potatoes on my te and cat, mod Haven of ther hand, best I continue to sheer fed into my ruth until the te is empty Beyes and Alekos take me back to Alchon¡± room while Stn disappearsi ¡°Can I sleep¡± I am a bit tired,¡± Lask Alekas smarks. ¡°Oh, you will, but not in a bed. You will have to earn that to Toonat, I have to uack rocks, to sleep in a bed, I must do the same. I sigh an my knees. It hurts badly, but I bite back my hims Tieves folds his arms over his chest. ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand, Anseel. Sucking our racks, while noce, won¡¯t gain our forgiveness.¡± I look at them, confused. ¡°What will then?¡± ¡°Your tean,¡± Reyes replies before grabbing my upper. He drags me toward the bed. When we are next to it, he spins me around, grabs a pair of cuffs from the nightstand, and puts them around wrists. Fear runs down (toctake me back to the gym?¡± My voicees nut h o a rse. fact, you won¡¯t leave this mom tonight unless we say so.¡±, Alekos replies. Will they make me sleep on the floor? Considering everything, maybe it isn¡¯t such a bad idea. But then why the cuffs? an mart have read my mind, for he says, ¡°Not the floor either. We have a special ce dedicated to our worst enemies.¡± ?ched first. My instinct is to light, but I am afraid I am going to make things worse. Reyes takes out a vibrator that can intrudled by an app and a ball ga g from inside the nightstand Reyes In Aleks and back to Reyes. ¡°Picase, dov¡¯t! | aliady exined what happened and why I used Stefan¡¯sptop ¡°She¡¯s make me une force, Alekos sowers ¡°Meuse, Repost Lane ta do send any information to Carlos I already¡ª¡± and Alekos has me bying on my at vilmatie is showed into my puses, and Aleken graba46. Angel I will never forgive them for this The vibrator starts moving inside me. ¡°All set for bed,¡± Reyes sarcastically says as I am taken to the walk-in closet. At the back of the closet is a bench and a small round coffee table with a vintage phone on it. Alekos picks up the phone and dials a number I don¡¯t see, and the wall behind the bench moves to the side, revealing a secret room. Clever. Alekos removes the bench. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Beyus dragged me to the Realization kicks in. They are going to leave me there all night, with the vibrator buzzing inside me. I try to fight, to escape, but it is impossible. ¡°The a good girl,¡± Reyes says as he pushes me inside. I fall on my knees and almost pass out from the pain, but if I do that, I will be left in the dark. I turn around only to see the wall closing in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, ¡°I try to encourage myself while tears stream down my face. Ever since I was little, I have been terrified of the dark. During high school, I was diagnosed with nyctophobia, and I tried to get past it, but nothing helped. Alekos knows this; that¡¯s why he left themp on his nightstand burned onst night, so I wouldn¡¯t panic. The room is not onlypletely dark but also small. Did I mention I am ustrophobic as well? My mind starts ying tricks on me, imagining all sorts of creatures from hell appearing around me. If I make it out of here alive, I am never watching horror movies again. Bile rises to my throat. I should have sk ipped dinner I try to focus on my breathing, but it feels like the air is gone. The vibrator buzzes even faster, and despite my fear andck of air, an org asm is building. How can my b*dy betray me this way? If I promise them to be a good girl and never leave them, will they let me out? Something brushes against my arm, and I feel like my heart will burst out of my chest A diabolicalughter starts sounding around me, and I can no longer control my dder. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 47 Chapter 47 47. Stefan Ever since Emily died, I have never felt attracted to a woman. It has been easy to keep away from them. Until Angel. When I saw her in Alekos office, my demon wanted her. He liked Emily, but not as a bonded, One look at Angel, and he was smitten. It tore me in twn. Emily is constantly in my mind, but I want Alekos and Reyes to be happy. That¡¯s why it was easy to ept Angel as our woman. For a few hours, I even thought that maybe I could learn to be pleased with Angel until I saw her in my noom looking not only at Emily¡¯s photos but also touching the ring that represented the promise Emily and I made to love each other eternally-something snapped inside me. Then Giselle told us that Angel was there as a spy for Carlos, and I wanted to kill her. But toying with Angel¡¯s mind is more appealing than giving her a quick death. The program is shower. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. running on myptop. Wanting to kill some time, I go to the gym and do my normal routine, which takes about two hours before hitting the After putting on a pair of shorts and a tank top, I sit at my desk. The program finally finished analyzing theptop, and I look at the report. Thinking that it is some kind of mistake, I run it again and get in bed. I toss and turn, unable to sleep, thinking of the results of the program. If no error affected the results, then we tortured Angel for nothing. Unable to fall asleep, I sit back at the desk and watch the program run its course, Time passes agonizingly slow until the program gives me a new report. This time, I can¡¯t deny what I am reading ¡°Tuck!¡± I curse out loud when I can¡¯t deny the huge mistake we made. I rush to Alekos¡¯ room, but Angel is not there. Neither Alekos nor Reyes are there. ¡°Where the f uck is she?¡± 1 growl while looking for Angel around the room. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they took her to the basement.¡± It is almost morning; if they had her there during the night, who knows what they did to her. The pain and torture they subjected her to. When I don¡¯t find them in the basement, I decide to call Reyes. I nash back to my room and grab my phone from the desk Reyes picks up on the third ring. Lood music could be heard in the background. ¡°Where are Alekos and you?¡± I bark into the phone ¡°What crawled up your as s? Our favorite nightclub,¡± Reyes replies. He sounds drunk. They have been out all night long? Then where is Angel? ¡°There¡¯s a new exotic dancer. You shoulde to see her. She is drop-dead gorgeous.¡± where is Angel?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°Come home right now. It¡¯s urgent. And where ¡°Istion room.¡± ¡°F uck! Get your home now. And don¡¯t do anything to affect the hond.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Reyes said, ¡°Tell ¡°I can the program twice. We were wrong. While she did look for information about Emily, it was only online. After that, she logged in to a frencer ount and worked. She is an ountant. She never once tried to contact Carlos or any other Duke, Just her clients. There is more, but I will tell you once you get home.¡± keyes curses badly before the call is cut short. I mutter some profanities while running my hands through my hair I am almost afraid to go an even the strongest of i Not wanting to prolong Angel¡¯s agrity, I rush inside Alekos¡¯ walk in closet and open the istion room. Evi state Angel is in. The istion room is an in break 47. Stefan Angel is lying on the floor in a fetal position. Her closed eyes are red from crying. A pair of cuffs and a bal l g ag are next to her. She vomited in one of the corners multiple times. It also smells like urine inside the room. How on Earth did she remove the cuffs without opening them? When I pull her in my arms, I see her thumbs-they appear to be popped out of their sockets. The skin is almost entirely peeled off, G od dam And what is that buzzing I keep hearinging from her? Angel makes no sound, and for a moment, fear creeps into my heart. My demon growls-growls-inside my head. He sounds angry with me. It is the first time I him Her chest rises and falls slowly. ¡°I think Reyes, Alekos, and I will have some groveling to do,¡± I say while taking her to my room Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW47. Stefan Ever since Emily died, I have never felt attracted to a woman. It has been easy to keep away from them. Until Angel. When I saw her in Alekos office, my demon wanted her. He liked Emily, but not as a bonded, One look at Angel, and he was smitten. It tore me in twn. Emily is constantly in my mind, but I want Alekos and Reyes to be happy. That¡¯s why it was easy to ept Angel as our woman. For a few hours, I even thought that maybe I could learn to be pleased with Angel until I saw her in my noom looking not only at Emily¡¯s photos but also touching the ring that represented the promise Emily and I made to love each other eternally-something snapped inside me. Then Giselle told us that Angel was there as a spy for Carlos, and I wanted to kill her. But toying with Angel¡¯s mind is more appealing than giving her a quick death. The program is shower. running on myptop. Wanting to kill some time, I go to the gym and do my normal routine, which takes about two hours before hitting the After putting on a pair of shorts and a tank top, I sit at my desk. The program finally finished analyzing theptop, and I look at the report. Thinking that it is some kind of mistake, I run it again and get in bed. I toss and turn, unable to sleep, thinking of the results of the program. If no error affected the results, then we tortured Angel for nothing. Unable to fall asleep, I sit back at the desk and watch the program run its course, Time passes agonizingly slow until the program gives me a new report. This time, I can¡¯t deny what I am reading ¡°Tuck!¡± I curse out loud when I can¡¯t deny the huge mistake we made. I rush to Alekos¡¯ room, but Angel is not there. Neither Alekos nor Reyes are there. ¡°Where the f uck is she?¡± 1 growl while looking for Angel around the room. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they took her to the basement.¡± It is almost morning; if they had her there during the night, who knows what they did to her. The pain and torture they subjected her to. When I don¡¯t find them in the basement, I decide to call Reyes. I nash back to my room and grab my phone from the desk Reyes picks up on the third ring. Lood music could be heard in the background. ¡°Where are Alekos and you?¡± I bark into the phone ¡°What crawled up your as s? Our favorite nightclub,¡± Reyes replies. He sounds drunk. They have been out all night long? Then where is Angel? ¡°There¡¯s a new exotic dancer. You shoulde to see her. She is drop-dead gorgeous.¡± where is Angel?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°Come home right now. It¡¯s urgent. And where ¡°Istion room.¡± ¡°F uck! Get your home now. And don¡¯t do anything to affect the hond.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Reyes said, ¡°Tell ¡°I can the program twice. We were wrong. While she did look for information about Emily, it was only online. After that, she logged in to a frencer ount and worked. She is an ountant. She never once tried to contact Carlos or any other Duke, Just her clients. There is more, but I will tell you once you get home.¡± keyes curses badly before the call is cut short. I mutter some profanities while running my hands through my hair I am almost afraid to go an even the strongest of i Not wanting to prolong Angel¡¯s agrity, I rush inside Alekos¡¯ walk in closet and open the istion room. Evi state Angel is in. The istion room is an in break 47. Stefan Angel is lying on the floor in a fetal position. Her closed eyes are red from crying. A pair of cuffs and a bal l g ag are next to her. She vomited in one of the corners multiple times. It also smells like urine inside the room. How on Earth did she remove the cuffs without opening them? When I pull her in my arms, I see her thumbs-they appear to be popped out of their sockets. The skin is almost entirely peeled off, G od dam And what is that buzzing I keep hearinging from her? Angel makes no sound, and for a moment, fear creeps into my heart. My demon growls-growls-inside my head. He sounds angry with me. It is the first time I him Her chest rises and falls slowly. ¡°I think Reyes, Alekos, and I will have some groveling to do,¡± I say while taking her to my room Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Shackled (The Lord Series) 48. Angel The evilughter that has tormented me for hours has finally stopped. The viluator also. I have been awake for wanting to find myself in the dark anyone. Why did Alekos do this to me? dhe mend my fear of the darkness against this to me. Every man in my lile, from my father to Alekos, had wanted something from There has never been une instance where a man gave me something without asking for something in relin, Why am I so unlovable? Not that I wished Alekos, Reyes, or Stefan to love me. The only thing i wanted was their protection. But not When they were all over me, it felt good. For a little while, it felt goal to be desired by one of the most eligible bachelors in the city. Do they showed me thatit te ? thumbs throb with pain, I barely remember when or how I removed the cuffs, only the pain. It hurt so badly that I ended up willing What if I damaged the ligaments in my thumbs over my injuries, wanting to feel how bad they were¡­ Are these bandages that I feel? I open my Sunlight ising from a window to my left. I am no longer in Alekos¡± closet but in a bed. Why am I in a bed, and how am not in just any bed but in Stefan¡¯s bed. I¡¯ve gone ins There is no way this is real. Laughter erupts from me just as trans roll down my checks. I put my pain against my mouth, not wanting to take my chance on this being real and Stefan finding me in his bed. He will for sime kill me or personally take me to Carlos. Not to talk about Reyes and Alekos, How will I exin lone I got here when I was supposed to be locked up in that hellish ce? I love to go Now! I jump out of bed. Who¡¯s T-shirt am I wearing? Did I put it on? It did not matter. I pass by the desk, my eyes on the ring. There are ways to make Alekos, Stefan, and Reyes suffer without touching them. Without honing! to change my minil, I grab the engagement ring, go into his bathroom, and¡­ flush it down the toilet, F uck Stefan! I hope he never finds happiness again for what he did to me. He had tricked me into believing he was okay with me being their bonded or whatever the f uck they call me. He had acted all posesive around me in Alekos¡± offige, iming I was their woman. Bulls hit! Doce home, he was as cold as an Iceberg. 1ugh again. Stefan would most likely give me a slow and positing death for getting rid of his precious ring. He can be my guest. F uck him! Carlos as well, for turing my life upside down. Alekos and Reyes can go to Hell for torturing and locking me up. Anger hubbled inside me. I step into the hallway and listen, wanting to be sure that I am alone. The guys low voicese from inside the living room. Giselle is also with them. Probably on her knees, sucking their dic ks. The elevator is across from the living room. If I am quiet enough, I can escape without them realizing. I tiptoe to it and call it to me. Nothing happens, I try again still nothing. In the elevator broken? Then I remember it works with their fingerprints. Reyes said they would add mine, but since I am a ¡°spy,¡± they must likely set up moreeras around the house. F uck them and their house! I should have never asked Alekos to help me. htt They wanted to break me? They managed to do that and more. I no longer care what happens to me as long as I can make them suffer for what they did to me I go to Alekos¡¯ room and close the door behind me. Wasn¡¯t it enough for Aleksis to hurt me when we were in high school? No! He sad to terrorize me after I came to Ina, begging hues to help, offering him something I should have given to someone who cared about me. But no, I had given it to Alekos F ucking Raptou, only for him to tell me I am loose. Damaged goods as well. And that Carlos and his men licked me before him. F uck Alekos as well! If 1 Bushed Stefar¡¯s ning to the same ce dead goldfish found their final resting ce, the news, it is only fair to destrrry something precious to Alekos. that what? 48. Angel Except for his di ck, which he uses to f uck any woman that opens her leg for him-and 1 stup idly let him he inside me w -1 don¡¯t think he has anything could castrate him or I look around his room. I could trish this ce. Childish? Maybe. But I am beyond the point of caring I lock the door and go to his bed, grab all the framed photos from the walls, put them on the floor, and stomp on them. Broken ss enters the soles of my feet. I have been subjected to so much pain in thest 24 hours that it is somehow easy to ignore it Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. now. Or maybe! am fueled by adrenaline as my thumbs barely bother me right now When all the photos are destroyed, my blood covering them, I grab them, together with pieces of ss and wood, and throw them on the bed. Shards of ss cut my fingers, blood and sharp paining from my palms. The rational thing to do is to have someone look at my wounds, but I am far from being done with Alekos¡° Too bad the firece is electric: I would have loved to see his airne models burn. Some of them are vintage and probably very valuable. I pick up one of them. which looks very expensive, and try to figure out how I can destroy it. It is perhaps a replica of one of the airnes used in WWIL I try pulling the front propeller, but my fingers are slippery because of all the blood from my cuts. I clean my hands on the T-shirt keeps appearing. And I think I see shards stuck in my palms Frustrated, I throw the airne on the bed and pick up another one. It looks like one of those nes people assembled themselves using apart and sca tter them on the floor. I do the same with all the kit airnes on the shelves. I want to see tekos figure out how to put them back together. wearing, but more blood 1 take all the pieces Chapter Comments 10 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 49 Chapter 49 49. Angel When I am done with the airnes, I turn my attention to the books. While many are about airnes, there are some written by Charles Dic kens, Tolkien, and Bram Stoker, and other authors. Some of them are bound in leather or are rare editions. I run the tip of my index finger across the spines of the books. Only one caught my eye. The Asterious Ind by Jules Verne. First edition. It is Alekos favorite story. Mine as well. We read it together many times. pick it up and open it. I am no expert on old books, but how much is a first edition worth? Moving a finger up and down a page, I leave a trail of blood behind it. A thousand dors? I flip a few pages and circle some drawings. More? Should I rip some pages? Will he even notice it! I love books, and I would have a heart attack To st books torn apart. While Alekos deserves it, the book did nothing to me. If Stefan would take me to Carlos for flushing his is precious ring, Alekos would probably snap my neck for destroying his book. After the sacrilege of destroying a few more pages with my bloodied fingers, I put the book on the bed and look around the room. While I could do more, it is a matter of time before I am found. And I still have to destroy something of Reyes¡¯. I returns to the door, and I am about to unlock it when I hear the voices of Alekos and Stefan in the hallway. I lean my ear against the cold surface of the door and listen ¡°I will take Giselle to the basement, and after that, we will see how our Angel is doing,¡± says Allekos. ¡°Wait for me in the living room Their Angel? Is this some kind of a joke? My gaze travels to his bed. Wait until they discover what I¡¯ve done. Giselle whimpers and tries to say something, but Reyes snarls at her, his voice low and thick with hatred, ¡°Shut the f uck up! Be grateful that Alekos is willing to give you one more chance to prove your loyalty to us. During the next gathering, Lords from other cities will be at our Blood Lodge. Make sure to put that mouth to good use while they are here. Until tomorrow night, you can perfect your skill with the men of the house.¡± ¡°She is not one of the porai girls.¡± Alekos intervenes. What is a porai girl? I¡¯ve never heard of that term before. ¡°The f uck she isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t care that your demon is a Leviathan and is stronger than our Belials, when it to disrespect our woman, our Lady, ever again.¡± Reyes sounds very angry. talking about? What lies did Giselle tell about me? Belials? Leviathan? What is Reyes to Not that ites as a surprise that Giselle lied about me. From my experience, some women do that when ites to getting into men¡¯s pants. My shoulders slump. I would have dly let her have Alekos if she really wanted him that badly. There was no need to get in so much trouble. When they see what I have done, would they take me to the Blood Lodge-probably simr to the Celestial Heaven, where the Dukes gather every Sunday-and have the service the Lords together with Giselle? have Blushed Stefan¡¯s n FIDE and destroyed Alekos stuff¡­.. ¡°Keyes in right. I told you many times that I don¡¯t trust Giselle, but you wouldn¡¯t listen,¡± Stefan says nest. ¡°Now, look what happened when we trusted her. Angel is going to bend when the wakes up.¡± brook up. Livad? I am mode than iselle starts crying bysterally. ¡°I did notr In a way, I understand Que?e. What Loyst would take home the daughter of a Duke who is supposed to get married to Carlos de Tiere and 49. Angel name her the new Lady of the house? She did what she thought was best for her and everyone living in the house. I don¡¯t think it was only because of jealousy but because of Erat. ¡°Shut up,¡± all three men growl at Giselle at the same time. A whimper followed. I feel sorry for Giselle. Even if she did spread lies about me, I don¡¯t want her to get punished. If not for me asking for Alekos¡¯ help, Giselle would be in trouble night now. The sound of the elevator opening makes Giselle beg. ¡°Please, I am telling the truth.¡± ¡°Get inside!¡± Alekos orders her. ¡°Let¡¯s see if our Nena is awake,¡± Reves suggests to Stn alter the elevator leaves. ¡°Didn¡¯t Alekos say to wait for him in the living room?¡± ¡°Since when do we do whatever Alekos asks of us?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Stefan gives in. ¡°But if she is still asleep, we will go to the living room.¡± My heart starts pounding in my chest. I am in so much sh it. If they almost drove me to the ester of insanity for only thinking I was spying for Carlos, what would they do to me now? I listen as they go to Stefan¡¯s room, and with great care, I unlock the door, open it, and peek into the hallway, Reyes and Stefan have their barks to me and make no sound as they walk. How can they be that quiet? The floor always squeaks under my feet. I wait until they enter Stefan¡¯s room to tiptoe down the hallway in the opposite direction, toward Reyes¡¯ room ¡°Nena?¡± Reyes¡± voice reaches me. He sounds¡­ scared? I must be inagining it. 1 open the door to knee room and pet Inside, ¡°Reyes,e here! Stefan shouts, ¡°There are blo ody footprints in the hallway.¡± F uck! Not only did I cut my hands, but my feet as well. I barely register the pain so I forgot about the blood or the shards stuck in my damaged flesh, but there is no time to get them out 1 hane to hide. Someone whistles. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know what Alekos will do when he sees his room, Isn¡¯t that the book Niks gave Alekos a day before he was killed?¡± Reyes says loud enough for me to hear him. Niks gave Alekos the book I destroyed? Sh it. I am in s hit up to my neck. is in your room now. We should stop whatever damage she is doing to your stuff before she has herself even more,¡± Stefan says next. Keyes asks, confused. ¡°F uck! The guitar I furrowe my brows. I vaguely remember a guitar in Reyes¡¯ closet. Well, if I am going to be killed on taken N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. to the Blood Lodge, at least I will go, knowing I destroyed something precasus to all three of the gas. I march set to the closet where the guitar is. middle of the walk in closet, sitting on the attoman, the electric guitar in my hard, ¡°Tak the meer step, and I will math it to the ground,¡± I warn them when they keep advancing toward me They alien a lee font away from four and let ma tee your feet and hands. You are breding¡± 49. Angel tofan erases has wons over his chest. ¡°We are your Lord. And must I remind you that you made a contract with us?¡± *Except I didn¡¯t sign any contra or any contract,¡± I say. I lush my fingers on top of the strings Boryes looks like her in going to be The guitar is apparently very important to him. ¡°Put the guitar down, and we won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Keyes¡± voice is trembling ¡°Let me take care of your wounds. Iugh again, and only secondster, myughter turns into trying ugly trying. ¡°You think I care about some stu pid cuts? I flushed Gollum¡¯s precious ring down the bullet and destroyed Alekos lood. I think I am pretty much screwed at this point.¡± Mn¡¯s eyes. eyes go wide. ¡°What ring are you are you talking about?- running down my theeks. ¡°F uck you for pushing me inside that roomst night. It makes me not feel bad for I stand. Before Reyes can stop me, I smash the guitar on the fin ¡°F uck you all,¡± I sch?mper before falling to my knees and barying my face in my palms, so bs escaping from my mouth. Chapter Comments Pooja Yadav my eyes are already wet for angel VIEW 1 COMMENT 10 SHARE POST COMMENT Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Shackled (The Lord Series) 50. Reyes shback, Reyes 7 years old Loud shouting and the sound of objects breakinge from downstairs: 1 hiding under the bed in the small, messy room I share with Alex, my older brother. I have always been scared when our parents fought. Lately, it has been happening more frequently than before. My father, Ander, works many hours and is rarely home. When he is home, he spends as much time as possible with Alec and me.. My mother, Roxanne, fills her days with drinking and is drunk most of the time. When Alec and I return from school, or often find her passed out on the couch. There were times when we found her with other men, drinking or inhaling a white powder through their noses-cocaine, Alec called it. I have never liked those men. Especially Ariel. He has always looked at. Alec and me in a way that makes me ufortable. Sometimes, Azael and Mother would go into my parents¡¯ bedroom. Since her room is next to mine, I could hear strange noisesing from there. When I asked Alec about it, he told me to ignore it. I even started to think Arael was hitting Mother. Once, when Mother was screaming Azarl¡¯s name, I was on the verge of tears because I thought he was killing her, Alec took out his guitar, the one our father got for him the first time he went to a very special ce on the day he turned helve-which I am not yet allowed to know about-and yed a song, calming my nerves, When I turned seven, some months ago, Azael brought me a book about angels and demons. It told the story of how the demons rebelled against Heaven, and Go d cast them out. Father told Alec and me that Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the demons left Heaven because the angels became corrupt, so I confronted Father about his Des. When asked where I heard about the angels being good, I showed him the book and told him about Axel. That day, my parents had their real first fight The front door ms and only Mother can be heard yelling, letting me know my father has left. Knowing what will happen in the next few minutes, curl into a ball. ¡°It will be alright. I won¡¯t let her harm you anymore,¡± Alec tells me. He has been sitting on the bed since the start of the fight. A few minutes of peace followed, and I think Mother might not be mad at me tonight. I am about to get out from under the bed when I hear footsteps down the hall, and I freeze. The door to the room opens ¡°Where are you, you little piece of sh it?!¡± Mother stands in the doorframe, a belt belonging to my father in Mother¡¯s slurred voice has me peeing my shorts. I hite my fist. Will she be even angrier with me now? Alec stands. ¡°Mom, you should go to your room andy in bed. You are not well,¡° n her right hand ¡°Of course, I am not well! Your father left me because that little bas tar d couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut she screeches. ¡°But I will teach him to never open his mouth again¡± ¡°Mom, please?¡± Alex, who is seven years older than me, has always been my hem. And now, he sounds as frightened as ??? ¡°He is hiding under the bed, isn¡¯t he?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± Alec tries to push her out of the room. ¡°You dare protect Keyes aher all he has done?!¡± she yelled. ¡°He is unly arven,¡± Aler keeps defending ¡°Almost a man. And tonight, I will teach you two what it meant to be the sons of ard ¡± Motary has never hit Alm before. Only me. Until now pushes Alex cardo the but, and while oct one what is happening, I can hear the and of the belt on skin, followed by Alec¡¯s scream. I can¡¯t let ham be art but from under the bed. Mother drs not me as the is facing away from me. When she is about to hit Alec again, 1. 50. Reyes ¡°There you are,¡± she says as she hits Alec one more time with the belt. ¡°The ba sta nd that uined my life,¡± she yells and grabs me by the hair, and therkes me floor. ¡°Did you just said yoomself?¡± 1 try to talk, but only a faint, whimperes out of my mouth, the hits me with the belt over my hare legs. When I scream out in pain, theughs, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t!¡± Alec tries to intervene, but she ps him across the face so hard that he hits his head on the nightstand and falls next to the ¡°You killed him!¡± when Aler does not move or make any kind. Mother (ghorns me and continues to me with the belt until my legs are full of buses, welts, and blood. The first time aboxit Azael, but she has never been so was the day I told my father. ¡°Look at the mess you made. Go let yourself,¡± the cadets me. Before leaving, she kicks Aler, and he groans. When the door closes behind her, I drag myself to where Alec is ¡°Wake up!¡± I beg my brother as I shake his Ader turns on his back. His left brow is split tw, the bone visible. I put my head Alec¡¯s chest and cry silently. Ale puts his arms around me, and we stay like cleaned up,¡± Alec says. I nod in Ale takes me to our bathroom, gets me in the shower, and helps me a tack and puts it against his been, stopping the blood the blood from my leg. Before taking me back to the room, Alec grabs a hand one from int me to y the guitar for you?¡± Alec inks an he sits on the bed. ¡°Could you bring it to me? I am a mile dizzy.¡± gatar. One din guitar from theer where Aler had put it. It is still ced in, and ut next to hire on the bed i love listening to Aler y the ga Learn. Then, we will y together, run away from home, and be famoon. on the second song when the door opens again, and Avarl enters. Mother follows him and frowns. ¡°Boy, what happened so you?¡± 1 nce at Mother-who it drinking wine from a ss-then back at Azael. ¡°I got punished. turns around and grabs Mother by the neck. He whispers something into her ear as he pets her hair, Mother nah nervously, and Azarllets go of her I shake my head. al scares me more than my mothe ¡°Do as Azarl says or else you will receive another beating¡± Mother retorts. Mother and Alec puts but left arm around me. ¡°Wherever my brother gom, Alm. ¡°And only your brother prei.¡± Aler wil grin appears on nucent¡¯s face. ¡°Two Lord¡¯s children for the price of nine When she tries to speak again, Azad cut her thon, ¡°You want me to tell you 50. Reyes ¡°Can I take my guitar with me?¡± End of the shback. Chapter Comments Chapter 51 Chapter 51 51. Reyes ¡°Break,¡± my demon growls in anger. I look at the only thing that has kept me sane for years. I can¡¯t believe Angel has smashed it to the Door. It was the only thing I had from Alec, and Angel took it from me. 1 can¡¯t agree more with my demon. I will break Angel, just as she did with Alec¡¯s guitar. ¡°You!¡± I growl. Angel cries even harder. I want to hurt her. Badly. How could I have ever thought of epting her as my bonded? I have never hated someone as much as I hate Angel right now. Not even Roxanne. My chest hurts, but I ignore it. Break Hellmy demon growls again. Alekos needs to get her out of the house, or else¡­I will kill her. Slow and excruciatingly painful. Stefan grabs her by her wrists and yanks her up. ¡°What ring are you talking about?¡± he yells at her. ¡°Emily¡¯s,¡± she whimpers She threw away, Emily¡¯s ring? If I don¡¯t kill her, then Stefan will. ¡°You st upid cu nt!¡± Stefan sounds enrigged. ¡°Break Mell Rage shes into Angel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I might be st upid, but at least I am not clinging to the memory of a woman who died years ago.¡± ¡°I am going to f ucking kill your¡± Stefan snarls in her face. ¡°Let¡¯s take her to the basement and show her all our ¡®boys.¡± I will I cut her up into tiny pieces before 1 send her back to her father. ¡°Good idea,¡± Stn agrees and drags Angel after him Angel tries to yank free from Stefan. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Stefan pick her up and throws her over his right shoulder. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop. I will take you to the Blood Lodge instead he growls as he smacks her as s hard, adding more bruises to the ones she already has, making her whimper in pain. She keeps fighting him, even bites him. Stefan smacks her as s a few more times, each time harder, until she gives up. I pull out a pair of cuffs from my pocket-1 always have a pair with me as I find them useful for many things, a knife also-and a spider gag and put them on Angel. The ring of the gag is custom- made to amodate our c ocks, and forces Angel¡¯s mouth to open painfully wide-at least, that¡¯s how it appears. Good. She needs to suffer, just like I am. Alekos is in the living room, waiting for us. A look of confusion on his face when he sees us. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is there blood dripping from Angel¡¯s feet?¡± ¡°This stu pid b itch not only destroyed your book and eyes guitar but flushed Emily¡¯s ring down the toilet! We are taking her to the basement. And she is no longer our bonded. I would rather f uck Giselle than have this loose c unt as the Lady of the house,¡± Stefan informs Alekos My demon sounds agitated. I don¡¯t understand why. ¡°She should be d I didn¡¯t kill her on the spot.¡± ¡°She did what?¡± Alekos tries to understand what we are saying ¡°Destroyed our stuff and the book Niks gve you a day before his death.¡± 51. Reyes All entre demeanor changes. His eyes turn red. ¡°Let¡¯s take her downstairs to the living room. We are going to give her a punishment she will never forget ¡± Stefan and I don¡¯t need another exnation, an we know what Alekos has on his mind. a we are done with jou, you will have wished you had stayed with Carlos I tell her as the elevator takes us to the first floor. Angel makes no sound. It is like all her fee is gone, leaving just an empty shell. will, and I will take prit pleasure in doing so. Lite is in the Inving room, cleaning. When she sees Stefan entering with Angel ever his shoulder, the rushes to him. ¡°Is the Lady well? Should I call the family ¡°the entire sal her.¡± Alkon tells her Lesa looks confused, and after ncing one more time at Angel, she does as she is told. Stefan drops Angel to the floor. Tears swirl in her eyes as she hits her head against the coffee table. Stefan and Alekosugh ¡°With a very lose pusty¡± Alize add My demon had never been so impetier. It is as if he is desperate. For what? To see Angel hurt even more? Strange. My demon has loved Angel from the moment I uw be choctge. So did L. But that loss shattered, just like Aler¡¯s guitar. a Anggel tors to stand. ?Jinkos pushes her down. ¡°Stay on 1 ¡¤ knees until you are told otherwise!¡± was told and put on her knee. She looks like the is in a lot of pain but tries to hide it. Even if bruses cover her as s and lep, and her hands are cuffed behind her back, she holds her head high as she nna Stefan, Alekos, and 1. I don¡¯t take long for those working in the house to appear in the living room-ve women and ten men. They wait to see what is happening of Ampel while Stedin taken his phone out and starts recording Angel nces at the staff gathered around the living room, her cheeks turning decency to be ehemas sed Alekos grabs her chin between his fingers and forces her to meet his gaze. Sreten f here alme, you better suck Bey, Stefan, and me really good while those working for me watch. Fail to make us con and you will rep ndes not only to Carlos but to your father as well. I am sure you wouldn¡¯t want him to know what a who re of a daughter he has.¡± gel shakes her bead and they but they make it difficult for her to speak ¡°¨C¡± Urkos stands and spent, and pull to cook out. He is already hard. Stefan and I do the same. Stefan keeps recording as Alekos fists Angel¡¯s hair and shoves himself unta ber mouth, and starta f ucking her theout while he ps her face. Angel stands will, staring into Alekin, eyes as he uses het. Tears streaming down her for The of ching. Nekos Buck Angel¡¯s mouth. In the past. Bowned upon. Ampel needs to leach, bei ce was punished, her bonderds took nummu, kasing her 51. Reyes I doubt Stefan will want to touch Angel after what she did. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to touch her either, but I will do it anyway. I kneel behind her and force a finger in her as s. ¡°F uck, yeah! At least your throat feels better than your pus sy,¡± Alekos groans. He shoves all his length down Angel¡¯s throat, making her gag, and doesn¡¯t move for a few minutes. keep punishing her as s, pushing three more fingers inside it. I on her Stefan records how Angel struggles to free herself from Alekos¡¯ grip and to ept my fingers. Saliva N?velDrama.Org content. drips down her chin onto the t-shirt she is wearing and on thighs. Alekos spits in her face, then, with his left hand he mixes his and her saliva and smeart it all over her face. After a few more ps, he starts moving his hips. fast, and he is on the verge ofing; he pulls out and gives his di ck a few pumps, and finishes on the floor. I take Alekos ce, and instead of shoving my di ck in her mouth, I shove the fagers that I had in her as s moments ago. I rub them against her tongue. ¡°This is what you taste like-like s hit,¡± I say before spitting on her face. I shove my co ck in her mouth. I make her gag and choke on it, wanting to make her suffer and humiliate her in front of everyone. Tears run down her face, and she looks¡­defeated. My chest hurts. The anger I feel for what she did makes me want to use want to use all my t my torture devices on her I use her mouth for a few minutes before letting my ji zz fall on the floor. Stefan, who has been jerking while reading,es a few seconds after me but not before spitting into Angel¡¯s mouth. The ultimate insult to a Lady When blood-brotherse next to their bonded and spit on her face in front of witnesses, they let her and everyone else know they don¡¯t want her anymore. Not that we will let her go. Oh, no. She will stay here until we destroy her until she is nothing but a shell of her former self, The spark Angel had in her eyes fades away, and I feel like something snaps inside my chest. ¡°Break Hellstar,¡± my demon growls weakly, and I finally understand what he was trying to tell me. Angel is not just an ordinary bonded. She is my hells Stefan and Alekos as well, since we are blood-brothers. Our perfect match. Our mate. A satisfied smile spreads across Stefan¡¯s face. ¡°Carlos just received the video. Now he not only knows that we used you like the cheap shut you are but that we no longer want you. He can have you¡± Angel whimpers. Alekos and Stefan rub their chest, a frown on their faces. We let our anger control us, and we broke the already fragile bond with her. And it is almost impossible to create a new one. What have we done? Chapter Comments Ana Simone Rodriguez POST COMMENT I¡¯m ready for more interesting character development at this point. Thest 20 chapters have felt a bit t and repetitive with all the punishment/abuse/humiliation. Someone VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 52 Chapter 52 52. Angel I am in so much pain I can barely breathe. It isn¡¯t a physical pain; it feels like my soul broke into many tiny pieces. Like I lost someone I love deeply. Not just one person but many at the same time. My heart is pounding so hard that I think I am going to have a heart attack. Not that I care if I live or die anymore. I just want the pain to be over. Aleks looks at me with anger and disgust. After destroying their stuff, I probably deserved to be treated like I am nothing more than just a cheap wh ore, but did they have to record it too? 1 Stefan¡¯s phone rings. ¡°Carlos,¡± he says as he picks up. ¡°I hope you liked the video. Don¡¯t worry, we will return her to you once we I feel like throwing up. Stefan has sent Carlos the video of me being humiliated in front of Alekos¡¯ staff. How will I ever look into their eyes after this? My father probably knows about it already since Carlos and him were very good friends. They probably realized that I lost my ¡°V card.¡± The shame my father must feel right now must be matching mine. Reyes grabs the phone from Stefan. ¡°If you don¡¯t want another war to start between the Lords and the Dukes, you better forget about Angel. She is our property now,¡± he growls into the phone before N?velDrama.Org content. throwing it to the floor and smashing it with the heel of his shoe, I am just their property, nothing more. My chest hurts even more. Can someone just kill me already? I don¡¯t want to feel the pain anymore ¡°Get out!¡± he yells at the staff. Everyone rushes out of the living room. Then, looking at Stefan, Reyes asks argrily, ¡°What in the f ucking love of G od do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°Letting Carlos know where he can find his wh ore,¡± Stefan says between gritted teeth. Who re Stup id b itch Shipid cant. This is what Stefan really thinks of me, what they think of me. They don¡¯t know how right they are. Alekos runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°F uck¡±¡± Reyes grabs Stefan by the cor of his T-shirt. ¡°This is thest time you facking insult our bonded, Reyes sarl into Stefan¡¯s face before letting go of him. Stefan snorts. ¡°Our bonded? Are you f ucking serious right now? She threw away Emily¡¯s ring! She smashed Alec¡¯s guitar right in front of you. Alekos¡± room is a mess. ¡°Stefan has a point Alekos says. *If you don¡¯t want her, I do!¡± Reyes says before kneeling in front of me. When his hands reach to grab me, I flinch. What will he do to me now? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nena. I won¡¯t let anyone touch you ever again,¡± Reyes says as he removes the gag and the cuffs. Liar! Liar! Liar! Not that I care what happens to me, not after what they did to me. Not after letting Carlos and my father know. Carlos must have figured out where I am. Maybe it is for the best. After he is done with me, Carlos will give me to his men, and in a few hours, all of it will be over. I will be one of the many victims that appear on the NewL Reyes takes off his shirt, remaining in a white tank top, and uses it to clean my face. When he is done, he puts the shirt on the table and picks me up in his arms, bridal style. I don¡¯t even bother to struggle. ¡°Let¡¯s get those wounds cleaned. I think I saw some ss stuck in your feet.¡± ey will get infected, and I will die before Carlos gets to me,¡± I whimper. ¡°Maybe they I don¡¯t care about anything anymore. I just want to die. Reyes¡¯s touch feels cold and strange, adding to my pain. Reyes takes me to the elevator. Alekos and Stefan follow us. ¡°You are not going to die. I will make sure of it,¡± Reyes tells me, his voice low and menacing Stn gets between. Reyes and the elevator. ¡°If you take her back to the Lair, where we should have raised our family with Emily, I am leaving.¡± 52. Angel Alekin speaks next, ¡°Reyes, the bond broke. We can find one who will care about in and won¡¯t trash our belongings. Someone who won¡¯t fight us every moment of the day I made a mistake by thinking the is The one,¡± Mn adh c. I feel like knives stab my chest. Alekos gave up on me. Again. The air me they remind me of how I am not fit to be there and how Emily was that only love, I around me saddenly disappears, and rich brath I force myself to take is pure agony. ¡°The Lait nevet belonged to Emily. It was always Angel. So, if you don¡¯t want Angel as our bored, that¡¯s fine. I will take her to my apartment and try to repair the bond there. Mefan, let me pass. ¡° Stn gets out of Reyes¡± way. ¡°Don¡¯te crawling back here when you realize she is not worth it.¡± ¡°Tine,¡± Reyes says as he ces his thumb on the elevatan¡¯s button. The door opens, and he enters, Alekos and Stefan did not try to follow. ¡°We are supposed to be a team Alekos tries to convince Reyes. ¡°And you need us to keep you sate.¡± ¡°I only need Angel,¡± Reyes pushes one of the buttons inside the elevatin. ¡°I know that she is the one. The only one. She is our hellstar. At least mine..and I love her. Too bad had to break her and the bond for me to realize it¡± What is a bellstar? Alekos¡± eyebrows inch up, shock weiten all over his face. Stn shakes his head. ¡°There are no mone hellstars.¡± Alekos is about to say something when the door closes, and the elevator takes leyes and me in the garage, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Lask when Reyes takes me to his car, My voice sounds so weak and lifeless. ¡°To my apartment. Stefan and Alekos are the only ones that know about its existence. You will be safe there,¡± Safe? What does he know about being sale? ¡°As long as I am in your hands, I will never be safe,¡± I say bitterly. Kryes bnces me on his left leg and takes out a remote car key from his pocket. Then, he opens the door to his car and pestly ces me in the passenger seat. Why is he suddenly acting like he cares? He fastens my seat belt before getting behind the wheel. Aleken gets out of the elevator and runs towandi Reyes¡± car. ¡°Wait?¡± ¡°I know I f ucked up, but I will prove to you that I love you¡± Reyes starts the engine, not waiting for Alekos. Mour. I saw the hate in your eyes when I smashed the guitar to the floor. You finished on the Blour and spit on my face, just like Aleks and Stefan. I might be a stu pid c unt,¡± I winced as I remember what Stn called me, ¡°but I know what that means. Me hab¨¦is repudiado. You have forsaken me.¡± Chapter Comments Ana Simone Rodriguez no. very much no. VIEW 1 COMMENT 9 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Shackled (The Lord Series) 53. Angel Reyes grips the wheel hard. His knuckles turn white, and he drives out of the garage. ¡°I did hate you for the guitar. It belonged to my brother. But my demon and I need you more. And you are neither stup id nor a cu nt. You are my mate. My other half.¡± I short but quickly cover my mouth, not wanting to provoke more of Reyes¡¯ wrath. When he doesn¡¯tsh out, I lower my hands. What mind games is he ying right now? Does he actually think I will believe I am his other half? I am just a¡­ stu pid cu nt, with a loose passy. ¡°You have a brother?¡± I am even afraid to speak to Reyes, but the idea of him being quiet is even scarier. Who knows what he will be plotting, then? Reyes grips the wheel even harder. I should have kept my mouth shut. ¡°Had. He died because of me six years ago. If I had done my part right, as my father had told me, he would have been here with you today. You would have been his hellstar. He would have probably recognized you as his half long before the bond snapped in Two.¡± He stops at a red light and turns to look at me, ¡°I will Ex the bond, I don¡¯t know how, but I will do it.¡± He gently strokes my hair. Blood keepsing out of the many cuts I have, and I look at it transfixed. How much blood does a person have to lose before they die? ¡°I am sorry for your brother. I should have never broken the guitar¡± A nervousugh leaves my lips. ¡°No wonder you hate me,¡± Cold fingers cupped my right cheek, kecing me to look at him. He ims my mouth, his k*ss adding to my pain. ¡°I know how badly I f ucked up, and I probably don¡¯t deverve another chance, but I will undo the damage I did. He coles my bottom lip with his mouth. ¡°Once I take care of your feet and hands, we can snugde in bed and watch TV while eating ice cream Or whatever you want.¡± I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Decause I don¡¯t. Except for dying. That¡¯s the only thing I want right now. The traffic light turns green. ¡°I know the broken bond hurts like hell, but once we are home, I will make sure you feel better,¡± he says as he presses the eleration pedal and steers the car to the left. I will never be better. Not after everything that has happened. I nce out the window. The relection of a broken woman, once full of life and hope, stares back at me. I hate myself so much. is chest. ¡°What is this bond you keep talking about?¡± I ask, wanting to distract myself from the pain in my ¡°It¡¯s a link that connects my soul and those of my blood-brothers to yours. Our bond was fragile, as it usually takes from a few days to a few weeks for it to be permanent. So, when we punished you in front of everyone, it broke. We knew it could happen, and we still went through with it. I think, in a way, we wanted it to happen. Go d, how stu pid we were. Being a hellstar makes you more sensitive to emotions, and your pain is ten times worse than mine.¡± I am not sure if Reyes is crazy or on drugs. Humans don¡¯t have banihs with other people. Not in the way Reyes suggests. ¡°Oh,¡± Reyes drives to one of the safest areas of Voross City and parks in the garage of a residentialplex. ¡°I think you are going to like the apartment. It has two floors and it¡¯s big enough to turn into a Lair and raise a little family in it. If you want that,¡± he adds, looking at me. Tears stung my eyes, and a lump formed in my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Why would he want a family with someone like me? He sps his right hand behind my neck and pulls me to him. ¡°I hate seeing you in so much pain.¡± ¡°Then kill me and put me out of my misery.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I will make things right.¡± He k*sses me, his tongue finding its way into my mouth. I want him to stop, to not touch me anymore. Can¡¯t be see how much it hurts me? He breaks the k*ss a few momentster. ¡°We need to get out of the car, or else I will f uck you right here.¡± He is breathing hard. ¡°If you weren¡¯t hurt, I would not have thought twice and just done it.¡± ¡°Why would you want to f uck a loose pus sy¡±?¡± ¡°Stop that!¡± he growls, making me flinch. Then in a more gentle tone, he adds, ¡°While I have not been inside your pus sy, I know you will feel divine 53: Angel He ruts me short. ¡°Held. He was trying to hurt your feeling. And from too good of a job.¡± He opens the glove box and takes out a that he puts in the back of his wantband-and a wallet and gets out of the car. ¡°11 lucky enough, I will have you to myself tonight, but I doubt Alekos and belean, be srys as he opens the passenger seat. that they know you are until he picks me up to ask ¡°What do you mean by belter? By closes the door with his foot and locks the ¡°It¡¯s the word Lords use when referring to their mates¡± ¡°You are confusing Mares? What are It is not the first time Beyes reden ta bimw such. Even Vjekos said he was one. ¡°Demons like those from hell or¡­ ?¡± ¡°It will make sense soon,¡± he replies as he t takes me to one of theples de Once inside the apartment, Reyes deactivates the rm and informs the guards about him beng home before taking me to the living room and putting me an mouch will be right back,¡± he k*sses the top of my head before disappearing down the hall leaving me alone Suddenly. I feel mane alone thin. I have a hard breathing, and my couch and curl up in a ball. My heart beats fast, like it is about to explode, the pain When Bayes retuma i utenter. 1 am still on the Boot cryin wrong with me? I start hyperventting as I fall off the passing second. What did they do to me? ¡°I am here,¡± he tries tofort me as he picks me up and its wi Hin touch, while mild, helps me calm down, I can breathe again. He k*sses my brow while rubbing my back. The pain is more bearable : ¡°Let¡¯s get those wounds cleaned and bandaged,¡± he says when I stop crying, ¡°And I want to see your knees and thumbs ¡°Can I take a shower first? I feel¡­ dirty. Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Shackled (The Lord Series) 54. Stefan ¡°Drive faster!¡± Alekos orders me. He runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°She is our hellstart¡± He smashes a fist on the dashboard. If he does that one more time to my car, I will kick his a ss out and he can walk all the way to Reyes¡¯ apartment. ¡°How the f uck didn¡¯t I realize it before?! We need to find a way to repair the bond! If only I stopped to think for a second, we would not have hurt her so badly. Go ddam, what fools we are.¡± He is almost hyperventting He will be a fool if he really believes Angel is a helistar. There hasn¡¯t been one in almost two hundred years. What makes us so special to be blessed with one? Reyes is probably in love with Angel and on the verge of insanity, and seeing her humiliated in front of everyone must have pushed him over the edge. It would not surprise me if Reyes made up the N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. story of her being our hellstar so that he could forgive her for destroying our things. Reyes and Alekos might be willing to forgive her, but I am not. Go d. I hate her so much for throwing Emily¡¯s ring in the f ucking toilet that I want to strangle her. If Reyes expects me to ept her as our bonded, he is in for a big disappointment. I am d the bond broke. I make it to theplex where Reyes owns an apartment and park the car next to Reyes. Alekos opens the door and rushes to the elevator. I follow him. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± Alekos growls when the elevator starts going up *The apartment is on the 15th floor. It might take a minute or two,¡± 1 sig The moment the elevator stops, the doors open, and Alekos rushes out. The entrance to Beyer apartment can be opened with either a remote key or a thumbprint. Alekos grabs the handle, ces his thumb in the middle, and pushes the door open. He almost trips while running inside the apartment. I sigh as I close the door behind me. I don¡¯t understand why Alekos believes Reyes¡¯ fairytale about Angel being our hellstar. Reyes is unhinged, but what is Alekos! Excuse? Alekos goes into the living room. Reyes and Angel are snuggled on the couch, watching TV. Her hair in wet, and she is wearing a clean shirt. Bandages cover her palma, feet, and knees, Alekos scoops her up, and for a moment, he looks like he is about to say something, but then tears pool in her eyes, and he k*sses her. She is motionless, Just like a doll. I cross my arms over my chest and lean against the doorframe. Reyes stands andes to me. ¡°I had hoped you would stay away. At least for tonight.¡± He sounds disappointed. ¡°But I am d that you came. She needs the three of us. The broken bond is messing with her head. If I leave her alone just for one moment, she¡¯s n sobbing mess. We need to ask the Elders about hellstars and how to repair the bond with Angel.¡± Alekos keeps k*ssing Angel. She is still limp in his arms and not returning the k*ss. ¡°Will you stop?¡± | snap. Reyes co cks his head. ¡°Stop what?¡± ¡°iming she is our hellstar. Look, she broke your guitar. Aren¡¯t you mad about it? I feel like killing her for what she did with the ring. And whatever shi t she did until now.¡± Reyes is quiet for a moment before saying. ¡°For a few minutes, I hated Angel more than I hated Roxanne, but I hate the idea of losing her more. My demon and i love Angel. We want to be with her. As for the guitar, maybe someone can fix it for me. Maybe ask a jeweler to make a replica of the ring?¡± ¡°A replica? Are you kidding me?¡± I almost shout. Reyes shrugs. ¡°Emily was-is-the love of my life. I will never ept Angel as our Lady, not after what she did. *Angel is our hellstu, Can¡¯t you feel it? Or your demon?¡± For mr. Emily was my other half. And except for that one time when my demon growled, he had been quiet. Angel is not our hellstar. Blood brothers never mistreat their mates¡­or call them ¡°stup id cu nts. Or torture them. Or humiliate them and put it on the inte for everyone to see. Alekos breaks the k*ss, and staring into Angel¡¯s eyes, he asks, ¡°Why won¡¯t you k*ss me back?¡± 54. Stefan ¡°Aher everything you have done to me, you expect me to k*ss you back? You told me that you are going to break me and f uck with my mind. Comptions. just that.¡± She starts crying. It is a cry Eke I have never heard before. It sounds more like a wail, like Angel is geving someone. Like had together. grieving our broken bond and the Be we cond Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Shackled (The Lord Series) 55. Alekos Angel has always been a strong and independent woman. When she walked into my office, she showed me that even if she was afraid of Carlos, she was willing to do what it took to save herself. The Angel that is in my arms now is just a shadow of that woman. My blood-berthers and I broke her in just three days. How the f uck did that happen? Tears run down her beautiful face, and with each so bing from her, she seems to break more. How the f uck can I fix what I did to her? What we did to her? Reyes grabs Angel from me, and she clings to him desperately, burying her face in the hollow of his neck, Reyes sits on the couch and strokes her hair. It calms her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to f uck with your mind,¡± I let her know, I might have told Angel that, and it might have been true then, but not anymore. She is a dreame true. I have lost count of how many nights I f ucked women jerked off thinking of her. Until I forced myself to forget about her. Then she walked into my office, and my old feelings returned. When the bond between her and informed, I could hardly believe it, as the demons asually needed to spend more time with their future mate before the bond could be formed. I had hoped for a connection to start between us then, but even so, it had been a shock. My demon has been with me since the day I turned fifteen and I passed the Trial of Blood, but he had never reacted to Angel during my ten years. Reyes and Stefan¡¯s demons have never met Angel before, yet they linked their souls to her. Because she is our bellstar. A Leviathan is a very strong demon, and I was quite surprised when I was chosen by one on my first day at the Blood Lodge when I was twelve. For the next three years, I spent all my Friday nights at the Blood Lodge learning about demons and angels and what it meant to be a choun. I have never thought a demon would pick me as his vessel, assuming I would be one of those that would serve the chesen, but N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. as I look at Angel, Lam d I passed the ritual and became a blood-brother. And in a few years, I will start my training as a future Elder. My demon and my all my hard work since I first stepped inside the Blood Lodge have secured that position for me. Bulls hit.¡± it.¡± Angel says against Reyes¡¯ neck. The corners of my mouth hitched. Angel is my hellstar. I should have guessed it. Since first seeing her in the high school courtyard, I have been attracted to her like a bear to the honeypot. My demon has been quiet, though, and only reacted to her when she came to me to ask for help. Maybe because back then, she wasn¡¯t an adult? I sit next to Reyes and caress Angel¡¯s leg. She recoils from my touch. ¡°Is f ucking my loose pu ssy and mind enough payment to get me out of this city?¡± she asks alter she cleans her face with the sleeve of her shirt. Iench my teeth. ¡°I am sorry for saying you are loose. You are not. Best pus sy I¡¯ve had. And you are not going anywhere.¡± From the moment the bond broke, the spark she always had in her eyes had disappested, and for a moment, it flickers again. ¡°I might be broken now, but I will leave. I would rather have Carlos torture me and have all his men f uck my loose pus sy than stay with you any longer. After all, you said I wasn¡¯t a virgin, and I was damaged goods.¡± Inb a hand over my face. ¡°You are not damaged goods. I was an as s when I said you weren¡¯t a virgin.¡± When can I leave?¡± Angel insists. ¡°You are not leaving.¡± Reyes is beyond frustrated with her insistence on leaving. ¡°And if a Duke touches what belongs to me, Heaven will burn!¡± His eyes turn red. ¡°What¡¯s happening to your eyes?¡± she asks. ¡°My demon,¡± Reyes lets her know. His eyes return to normal. ¡°He is not very fond of the angels.¡± Angel looks confused, and I know have to exin many things to her, but first, I need to confess something to her. I pull her into myp. She tries to stand, but I hold her tight by her hips. ¡°Carlos will never touch the woman I love.¡± Angel turns even sadder. ¡°Love me? You don¡¯t know what love is, Alekos. All you know is how to f uck gorgeous women with big t it s. And make my life a living hell.¡± If she only knew what her b*dy did to me. Cupping her right ti t, I say, ¡°I f ucking love your ti ts. I have been obsessed with them since I saw you in that bikini, which left nothing to the imagination. I have f ucked many women, but it was because I was trying to forget about you. And if you give me another chance, I will make you happy.¡± 55. Alekos She snorts. ¡°Please You f ucked my best friend and bragged about it to my face. I will never be happy with you.¡± Reyes¡¯ eyebrows shoot up. I need to make her understand how much I love her, no matter what. ¡°Salma was never your friend. She was jealous of you, and I was a homy, stu pid teenage boy that couldn¡¯t get in the pants of the girl he liked. I loved you back then, too, but you barely looked my way.¡± ¡°You were only interested in me during high school because I was the only girl fin from a Duke¡¯s family who would speak to you, not because you loved me. I doubt you know what love means. For a while, I thought our friendship was special, but you made it clear to me that I am not something special-that I am just a st upid bh with a loose pus sy.¡± She might say she is broken, but there is still fine left in her. She looks at Stefan. ¡°You even recorded it and sent the video to Carlos! I am sur he forwarded into everyone I know How the hell will I face my friends now? Not to mention that Carlos knows I am with you. It won¡¯t be long until he finds me Maybe it is for the best.¡± ¡°Carlos is not going to touch you, ever!¡± Reyes says angrily. ¡°As for the video, Stefan will make sure it will disappear from existence Stefan narrows his eyes Angel¡¯s shoulders drop. ¡°I don¡¯t care. The damage is already done. Even if the video is gone, I will still be the Laughingstock of everyone.¡± ¡°Who cares what the Dukes think?¡± Stefan ask ¡°I care!¡± Angel retorts. Stefan snorts. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care.¡± ¦° ¡°I care about what my friends think, not what you do.¡± She stares into my eyes. Sadness and pain and defeat reflect in her gaze, but she still fights us. ¡°I never once nned for my father to know about my S** life or what you thought about my puss y.¡± Chapter Comments Chapter 56 Chapter 56 56. Alekos Seher did I especially when it was a he said in anger. I wrap my fingers around her neck and k*ss her roughly, pushing my tongue deep inside her mouth. My hand slides from her t it to her pus sy, my thumb teasing her cl it. Her b*dy reacts almost immediately to my touch, her juices costing my fingers. The lovenguage of hellstars is S**. They need it, they year for it. Angel might think that she hates me, but her b*dy wille what I can give her, Stefan, Reyes, and I will take care of all her needs. She tries to push my hand away but stops when I slip a finger inside her. Then another one. When I start pumping them in and out of her sweet pus sy, she whimpers against my Eps. Her pulse quickens, and I run my thumb up and down her neck. Is she still sore? §¯§Ö§ä inner muscles clench around my fingers. Even if she is, I need to have her again, to possess her, until the bond is back and she is carrying our baby. ¡°She is hurt.¡± Reyes reminds me It might be a problem, n, but if we are careful, we can f uck her, werck her and show her that her ce is with us. Breaking the k*ss, I say, ¡°I am not f ucking her, just proving to her how perfect she is.¡± Then, to Angel, ¡°Do you feel how hard you are squeezing my fingers? Your pus sy is heaven!¡± If I am not inside her soon, I might die. She shakes her head, not believing me. I should have never told her she was loose. It will take time to have her gain her confidence back. 1 curl my fingers, teasing a spot inside her that produces so much pleasure to women. When warm liquid gushes out of her, her lips part is she a squirter? She is going to be so much fun. And testing her mit even more so. Soft moanscape her sinful mouth, making me painfully hard. It would be so easy to unzip my pants and have her ride me while I worship her t its. However, moment isn¡¯t about we but about her. We broke something fundamental in him; now we need to fix it. Reyes pushes the shirt cor down her shoulders, exposing her ti t s to me. The most beautiful pair I have ever seen. Not too big, not too small, just the perfect handful. Just like I prefer them. Heyes kneads them, her dark nipples tum hand as pebbles, making my mouth water. I move my fingers faster, pressing my thumb her c lit. She in close, but I refuse to let her cu m, wanting to enjoy her a little more. ¡°Alekos,¡± she whimpers as she straddles myp, her hips rocking against my palm. Reyes lets go of her. I lean back on the sofa and watch as Angel rides my fingers. She is glorious. How could I have harmed her? My hand slides from her neck to her hip. Her ti ts bounce, and I madly want to f uck them. G od, she is so beautiful. Demons and angels have always been S**ual beings, and Angel, who canies the essence of one of them inside her, was born to be f ucked, worshiped, and loved will do just that and so much more. Hellstars. usually have a high S**ual drive to match that of their mates Reyes dips his head and takes her left nipple between his lips. Her back arches as he sucks and bites her nipple hard. ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered as her tempo increased. Her b*dy needs a good f ucking to be satiated I will keep her all night long, f ucking her and forcing the bond back. I refuse to think I ruined the chance for a special connection with her. More of her juices run down my fingers, and I wish it were my face instead. Stefan¡¯s eyes darken as he watches Angel. He is resisting the bond¡­but for how long? He is her mate as well, part of her soul. I lift the hem of her shirt, exposing her as s to Stefan. Bruises cover her from how hard I spa nked her, making it even S**ier than before. She puts her hands on my shoulders, moving her hips desperately. 1 squeeze her butt cheek. Stn clenches his jaw, his eyes glued to Angel¡¯s as s. ¡°What do you need?¡± I ask when she grows frustrated She bites her bottom lip. ¡°Something¡± Her hands move to my chest, her fingers digging into my muscles. Toe. Please her whimpers, ¡°Are you going to be a good girl for us?¡± I should not be ying this game right now, but this time, I won¡¯t hurt her, I will f uck my love into her. She closes her eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± she breathes. 56. Alekos Fack me dead. Is she submitting to me? A hellstar submitting to her mate, the ultimate dream Reyes lets go of her nipple only to im her mouth. i you want my co ck or my tongue inside that wet pus sy of yours?¡± She whimpers something. Was that a yes? Because I n to do both. And so much more. am going to f uck you good, Angel. After 1 have made you cu m on my tongue a few times,¡± I let her know. ¡°Let¡¯s take her to the moster bedroom.¡± I tell N?velDrama.Org content. the others. While Reyes¡± apartment is not as big as my house, it is decent enough to be considered a second Ler. Three bedrooms and two together with a big terrace with a small sunroom, while the first Boar consists of a guest room, kitchen, and a big rung room Without breaking the k*ss, Reyes picks her up and leaves the Irving room, taking her upstairs. ¡°Are youing?¡± Ink Stefan Stefan looks after Reyes, who disappears up the stairs. ¡°I will make dinner. You and eyes will need caluries after you are done f ucking her the second floor. ¡°She needs you, too.¡± I remind him. ¡°If we want her to stay with us and to repair the bond, we must make her feel safe Loved, we need her to want us back.¡± I need to talk to one of the Elders to know exactly how the bond can be repaired, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to show her how much we want het Stefan turned on his heels. ¡°Do you want me to make pasta or something else?¡± Moans came from the bedroom. Stefan stiffened. It will be fun to see Stefan fight the bond. I bet that in a few days, Stefan would be at Angel¡¯s feet worshagang her Chapter Comments Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Shackled (The Lord Series) 57. Angel I don¡¯t understand what is happening to me. The three as sholes have hurt me, tortured and humiliated me, but my b*dy, my stup id b*dy, wants them. Their touch, while cold, eases the ache from my broken soul. Or maybe it is all in in my head, as I want the pain to stop Alekos and Reyes have told me they love me, but I don¡¯t believe them. Men will say anything to get a woman in bed. Not that it is necessary with me. One touch from Alekos, and I have shamelessly ridden his fingers. I was so close to c um ming when Reyes suddenly took me upstairs to the bedroom. My cli t is still throbbing with the denied or ga sm. Is this how Stockholm Syndrome feels? And if I am their prisoner, and let¡¯s say Alekos and Reyes have feelings for me, which they don¡¯t, do they suffer from the Lima Syndrome? No. That¡¯s not in. They are only pretending. They are cruel Better I never forget this I groan. Despite all they did to me, I still want them to f uck me. That is the only thing I want besides dying Sex and death. What is wrong with me? Reyes puts me on the bed and takes the shirt off of me. Then he takes a few steps back and looks at me. I blink away a few tears. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me like you want me ¡°If you keep doubting me, I will punish you,¡± he takes out a knife from his pocket. I knew they were still f ucking with my head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this,¡± I whisper. All my dreams, all my ns¡­I need to let go of them. ¡°When you are done with me, can you retum me to my father?¡± He grits his teeth. ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to that type of punishment,¡± I shrug. Regardless of what he was referring to, I don¡¯t have the necessary force to stop him. He pulls his T-shirt over his head and throws N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. it to the side. His pants follow, ¡°I was referring to f ucking your a ss until you understand that my desire for you is real,¡± he threatens me as he stands in front of me stark n*ked. He is going to f uck my as s. Without proper preparation, it can be very painful. Even if I say no, he is still going to do what he wants. Will he finish faster if I don¡¯t fight him? His size scares me. How bad will it hurt? Maybe physical pain will be good. It will distract me from the hollowness in my chest. When Alekos f ucked me, his piercings felt so good. How will it feel when Beyes will be inside me? Reyes knees in front of the bed, grabs my legs, and pulls me to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I want to know. ¡°Having another taste of your pus sy¡± I inhale sharply and t try to free myself from him. ¡°No!¡± I push him away. Reyes puts the knife against my chest. I lean forward, taking him by surprise, the tip of the knife sinks into my flesh, and he quickly jerks it away from me, dropping it next to him. Grabbing my face between his palins, he stars, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that again!¡± as blood runs down my skin. He licks it with his tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore,¡± I sound tired. We will make things right if you let us,¡± he says softly. I look away from him, ¡°You will never let me go, will you?¡± ¡°You finally realized it?¡± he he chuckles. ¡°Good. The sooner you ept us, the better for all of us.¡± There is no¡¯s Just them and I just torture and punishment and humiliation. And pain. So much pain, Is there a reason to keep fighting at this point? ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Lary on your ha hack. I want to eat your pus sy before I f uck you¡± I terte. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because you taste like- ¡°Shi t,¡± I say quickly, not letting him finish what he was about to say. My gaze finally meets his. ¡°You said so earlier when you shoved your fingers in my mouth artet 57. Angel they had been in my as s. Why would you want to put your mouth on something that tastes so nasty?¡± ¡°It was a lie. I wanted to punish you for my guitar, butments about someone¡¯s b*dy are never cool. Let me make this right. Youste divine, and I need more of you on my tongue * I don¡¯t believe him, but not wanting to be punished again, Iy on my back. What choice do I have anyway? He ces my feet on his shoulders and k*sses the inside of my left knee. His cold lips make me shiver. My heart aches. Please, let this be over soon. His lips trail up until they reach my pus sy. I close my eyes and prepare myself for him to mock mr. But he gives me a growl of approval. He runs his nose over ny pus sy, inhaling deeply. ¡°F uck! You smell so good.¡± He sounds¡­sincere? No. He is just good at lying. ¡°But you taste even better, like sin and innocence,¡± he says before cking my as s, taking me by surprise What is he doing? His tongue attacks my as s mercilessly. It feels good, not as good as when he ate me, but still good. Slowly, I rx enough to enjoy what he is doing. His mouth moves up, his tongue plunging deep into my pus s y,pping and liking before going to my c lit My hips jerk up. Our gates meet while he devours me, giving attention to my as s, pus sy, and cl it Pleasure spread across my b*dy. His right hand goes to my breast, his fingers toying with my nipple. I don¡¯t remember feeling so good the first time he went down on me. He sucks my cl it, putting on the right amount of pressure while slipping two fingers inside me, fingering me. ¡°Reyes,¡± I cry out his nam ¦°¦¡¦°¦©¦¥ His chest rumbles, and for a moment, I think I see something lurking beneath his skin. It must be my imagination or a trick of light. Or¡­. His fingers scissoring inside me, his tongue circles my cl it, and my brain melti His eyes turn red. ¡°War?¡± An inhuman growles from him as he roughly f ucks me with his fingers. I look transfixed at what he is doing to me. His right hand is punishing my nipples, one by one, while his other hand is abusing my still sore pus sy while he is sucking my soul through my cli t. He can have it if he makes me cu m But the b ast ard stops right as I am about toe. I cry out in frustration as he is showing me his finger. ¡°Look how wet you are for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop now!¡± Chapter Comments Chapter 58 Chapter 58 58. Angel A cruel grin spreads across his face, letting me know he enjoys teasing me. His mouth returns to my pus sy, his fingers to my as s, and he pushes one inside me. Slick as it is with my juices, this time, it does not hurt. My pus sy feels empty, but not for long, as he stops torturing my nipple to use both his hands where I most need thre I am already on the edge, and when he expertly uses his tongue and mouth on me, his fingers in my as s and pus sy, I cu m all over his face. ¡°Oh, my G od!¡± I grab fists of his hair, my hips jerk up, and he keeps licking me while I rub my pus sy over his mouth until my org asm passes, and I let go of him How many times did he do this to women to be so good at He lifts his face and licks his lips. A phantom mask, like a dark shadow, appears across his face. Something beneath his skin causes the angles of his face to be sharper, more pronounced. I should be scared, but I don¡¯t have the energy to care. Whatever Reyes in, he can have me. Maybe then the pain will go away. Maybe then I won¡¯t feel so broken and hollow Maybe. The mattress dip behind my head, and a pair of hands pull me against a cold, n*ked b*dy. monly from his touch. It is strange that I recognize him Alekos cups my breasts, and Reyes cats me out again. Not that Iin. It distracts me from my pain while it feels good. ¡°Do you see what you are doing to him?¡± Alekos says into my ear as he bugs and tweaks my very sensitive nipples, What am I doing? ¡°His demon came to the surface. It is the first time this has happened.¡± Does Reyes really have a demon irade him? I want to, I can¡¯t look away from Reyes. There is something mesmerizing about him. But¡­also scary. I should put an end to whatever is happening, but being between these two mm feels¡­ natural. Yet something is missing. But what? It didn¡¯t feel like that when Alekos had f ucked me. What am I even thinking? There is something very, very wrong with me. Aletos nibbles on my earlobe as his hands fondle my t its. Am I really going to let Alekas and Reyes f uck me after what they did to me? into my as s as he sucks my cl it. The tingles of a new org asm rise inside me. They can f uck me, alright, if they can make me feel so good. Reyes slips another finger into my ¡°Cu m for us again, Angel,¡± Alekos orders me. y want with Reyes f ucks my pus sy and as s with his fingers while he sucks my cl it hard. The pleasure is so intense N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I can¡¯t think beyond it. They can do whatever they me, and i would probably thank them once they were done with me. F uck, f uck, f uck,¡± I swear as Ie a second time. Reyes lifts his head, his chin glistening with my release. ¡°Absolutely delicious,¡± he says, before licking his fingers. Liar! I want to call him out on his lie, but¡­I don¡¯t care. ¡°Let me have a taste h o,¡± Alekos says Reyes changes tes with Alekos. Both of them seem to have that strange phantom mask and their faces, and their eyes keep shing red. They are so alluring ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take this anymore,¡± I whimper when Alekos k*sses my pus sy. My feet rest on his shoulders, and when I try to push him away, Alekos ps the inside of my thighs. ¡°Remember that bad girls are purushed when misbehaving.¡± Alekos warns me. Of course, he would like nothing more than to see me at his feet, crying out in pain, while he tortures me. 58. Angel Tapa few We do bother when t poi che chica I want to h be Chapter 59 Chapter 59 59. Angel Aleks applies more pressure. ¡°Alekos! Stop!¡± I try to warn him as warm liquid gushes out from me onto Alekos chest and face. It feels so good, but I am also ashamed of how my b*dy is reacting and what it is doing I try to close my legs, but Reyes stops me while Alekos keeps making me c um with his fingers, more liquiding out of my pus sy. My legs trembled uncontrobly. Did I just-1 I don¡¯t finish my thought as Reyes says, ¡°F uck: You made her squirt,¡± confirming what I suspected. He chuckles ¡°Look how f ucking hot she is.¡± ¡°She h, but she disobeyed me¡± Alekos removes his fingers. ¡°Did I give you permission to cu m?¡± he asks me. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He looks angry No matter what I do, I will never make him happy. ¡°No,¡± I say, my voice barely a whisper. But Alekes hears me as he asks, ¡°No, what?¡± The night he took my virginityes to my mind. ¡°No, Sir,¡± I reply, looking at him. you admit you have been a bad girl?¡± Alekos continues with his mind f uck. ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I give him what he wants. He will probably sp ank me or shove me in a dark closet to ¡®teach me a lesson. Maybe I can grab Reyes¡¯ knife from where it fell on the floor and end my life. ¡°Reyes, do you have any toys we can use on our girl while we punish her for disobeying us?¡± Toys? As in S**ual tops? ¡°1 might have something.¡± Reyes replies. He gets out of bed and disappears into a walk- Alekos sits on the bed and pulls me across hisp, my as s facing up. He caressed my skin with his left hand. I try not to wince when he touches some bruises hurt pretty bad. ¡°How many sp ankings do you deserve for squirting all over my face?¡± ¡°Ten?¡± I whimper, knowing what awaits me. ¡°Ten,¡± Alekos agrees, his big palm squeezing my right butt cheek. ¡°While I sp ank you, you are going to count. After that, Reyes and I will f uck you.¡± Aleks lifts his hand and smacks my left butt check hard. Pain spreads across my as s, tears running down my face. There is also pleasure, but not like the first time he span ked. Am I a masochist? ¡°One, Sir,¡± I yelp Alekos smacks me again. ¡°Two, Sir,¡± I yelped louder. Reyes returns to the room with three chains attached to a small circle in his left hand and a cor in the other. ¡°Three. Four,¡± I cry out when Alekos spa nks me faster and harder. By the time Arkon is done with me, my as s feels like it¡¯s on fire. Though¡­I wee the pain. It makes me feel alive, ¡°Such a good girl,¡± Alekos praises me before putting me on the bed. The sheet is cold beneath me, helping with the sting. ¡°See how easy is to please me? Now it leve me thepanies and in and the callin amunt me ne- thun chiens celtic The camp on for an Tught they would. ¦°¦¥ 59. Angel f ucking me hard. Tears run down my face. It hurts. ¡°Slower,¡± I whimper. ¡°Take it, Nena, F uck, you feel like Heaven and Hell at once,¡± Reyes grunts loudly and ps my as s repeatedly. He pulls on the chain harder, choking me on the cor. ¡°Good Go d! The way you squeeze us!¡± Chapter Comments 69 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 60. Angel Beneath me, Alekos f ucks me with quick thrusts of his hips. He tugs on the chain connecting the mps, sending jabs of pain and pleasure around my b*dy. Slowly, my b*dy epts them, the pain being reced by pleasure, making me dizzy. ¡°Now!¡± Reyes says, and he and Alekos remove the mps at the same time, blood rushing to my cl it N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. and nipples-they hurt, and I scream out in pain. Why are they hurting me again? I am trying to be good. Under their touches the p pain fades away quickly. They k*ss my b*dy and Alekos rolls my nipples between his knuckles while Reyes rubs my cl it and chokes me on the cor, f ucking me so roughly, making mee so hard I whimper and cry because of the intense pleasure. Reyes lets go of the chain, and I fall over Alekos. They continue to f uck me until theye deep inside ¡°Such a good girl for taking both of us,¡± Reyes praises me as he and Alekos ce between them, my head resting on Reyes arms, my legs across Alekos¡¯ thighs. Despite them being so rough with me and even though they kept gning even when I wanted to stop. I feel well f ucked. The or ga sms they gave me have been¡­. amazing. This does not change anything, as I am not going to magically forger what they did to me just because they know how to f uck. But at least they can make my b*dy feel good. Aleks k*sses my forehead. ¡°After we feed you, we will f uck you again.¡± ¡°I am sore,¡± I mumble. It¡¯s not like my difort will stop them from using my b*dy as they see fit, but maybe my pain will make them feel had¡­but they don¡¯t have a conscience. ¡°We need to fix the bond and put a baby in your belly,¡± Alekos t urks a strand of my hair behind my ear ¡°Enough with the baby obsesion,¡± I huff. ¡°And what is this hand you keep talking about?¡±. ¡°A baby will ensure your protection from all the Lords against the Dukes. As a hektar, you have no idea how important you are. You might be our mate, but the Dukes could try to force a bond between you and then. From what I heard, they are desperate to find mates or women who would bond with their angels. Over time, the angels have be more evil and resentful. Which makes it very difficult for a bond to form between them and human women.¡± Aleks said Stefan enters the room with a few bags of take-out food. My stomach rumbles, no surprise here, since I barely ely ate in in thest three days, 1 I also want to know more about what Alekos was telling me. ¡°I need to know everything,¡± I say as I lean against the pillows. Are things being kept hidden from me, women in general, part of the poption or is Alekos lying? ¦¥¦° The three men exchange a look, making wonder if I should trust anything thates out of their mouths. So far, they have proven anything but trustworthy. One moment, they say something and the nest, they do the opposite. The only thing they did as they promised was in break my mind and f uck with it. What if they are doing just that right now, and they are love bombing me? They have already broken something inside of me, and while I don¡¯t care if I live anymore, I still want to get away from thea-to taste liberty for the first time in my life. Maybe even find myself again. Stefan puts the bags of food on the bed, and Alekos reaches for them. ¡°The story we are about to tell is a very well-guarded secret of the Lands and the Dukes,¡± Alekos says as he takes out stic tubs and paper boues with Chinese food from the takeout bags. I reach for what looks like weet caramelized pork, but Reyes snat ches the paper box before I can grab it. I look at him. ¡°What do I have to do to get some food? Suck your coc ks? Kiss your feet? Reyes looks offended. ¡°We are not going to starve you, but it seems you have forgotten that we will feed you. I thought it was clious by now I grab a spring roll, but Alekos snat ches it from me. I give up. ¡°Last time I was given food, I had to make you c um. And I ate alone.¡± I nce at Stefan. ¡°At least didn¡¯t have to blow you¡± Stefan sorts. ¡°I would rather have Giselle suck me than you.¡± Alekos and Reyes whip their heads in his direction, an in their eps ¡°Then what are you doing here? Go and f uck Gaselle,¡± I say, ignoring the pain in my chest. Not that I care who Stefan sleeps with 60 Angel Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 61 Chapter 61 hackled (The Lord Series) 61. Angel Before Alekos can finish what he is about to say, a loud noisees from downstairs. It sounds like things are being broken. An argument follows. ¡°What¡¯s Reyes¡¯ problem? Does he have a childhood trauma or something like that?¡± I try to guess. ¡°Something like that,¡± says Alekos. ¡°Shoving food like that in his mouth brings back bad memories¡± I bite my bottom lip before getting up from the bed. Moisture run down my thighs. I might not like what ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. they did to me, but I am not going to fight evil with more ¡°I don¡¯t think going to him right now is a good idea. Wait until his demon non has calmed,¡± Alekos warns me. Pain shoots through my feet. The cuts I suffered earlier are starting to bother me. 1 pick up eyes t-shirt from the floor and put it on. ¡°If I am your hellstar, then I should calm his demon. When Reyes stops trashing the apartment, we will sit table and talk. And I will listen to the story about demons and angels.¡± Not waiting for Alekos to stop me, I leave the room, ps were on the floor. Stefan is trying to stop eyes from breaking even more §á§â Reyes and Stn are in the kitchen, broken tes and cups were on ¡°Calm the f uck down,¡± Stefan says. A loud growes from eyes. His eyes are so red they seem to glow. There is so much anger in them it scares me for a moment. The phantom mask I¡¯d seen earlier is back on his face. Why the hell is Heyes an upset over a piece of chicken? I clear my throat, trying to catch their attention, but they don¡¯t hear me. ¡°Reyes,¡± I say calmly. Reyes punches Stn in the face below his left eye. ¡°Reyes!¡± I shout and rush to him, stepping over the broken tes. Reyes is about to punch Stefan again when I insert myself between the two of them and wrap my hands around his fist. ¡°Stop¡± I whisper. Reyes turns his attention to me. His eyes are unfocused. ¡°Mate,¡± he growls in an inhuman voice after taking a deep breath. ¡°You are hurt.¡± He picks me up like I weich nothing. ¡°If you have cut yourself again, I will punish you.¡± 1 run a finger down his chest, hoping it will calm him. ¡°How about we eat, and you tell me the story about demons and angels? Reyes walks out of the kitchen, and I nce over his shoulder at Stefan-he looks at me with such anger it crushes my heart. I don¡¯t me him. No matter what I do, I always get them angry. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alekos asks when Reyes returns to the bedroom. Reyes puts me on the bed and inspects my feet. ¡°I will be, but I might have punched Stefan.¡± When he finds no new wounds, his eyes return to normal, and he sits next to me. ¡°Now, will you stop making a fuss and be a good gl.¡± I reluctantly nod, not wanting to add more to the drama surrounding me. ¡°Good girl,¡± Alekos cons and k*sses my reck ¡°I should not have shoved the food in your mouth,¡± I say to Bres Reyes takes a piece of the swert pork with the chopsticks and offers it to me. ¡°Do it again, and I will¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t finish his threat. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± | suggest, 61. Angel ¡°Net varting to con trai daugten, won the same Eve. Zatmer and nonl 61. Angel Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW 9 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 62. Angel ¡°One day, when Go d was distracted by a conflict in another world, and Lucifer was in the Garden of Eden, ying with the children, Azael led the angels there. Not wanting Lucifer to learn of his n, Az zel had the angels wait outside the garden while he went to kill Lucifer. Azael entered and went to look for Lucifer. When Azael found him, he attacked him from behind and cut his wings with his sword before stabbing him in the chest. Believing Lucifer was dead, Azael went to tell the other angels and let them inside the garden. ¡°Lucifer, while greatly injured, managed to sneak away from the garden before a great battle started. Many died that day, including Michael, Adam and Aya. The Garden of Eden was destroyed, and the humans had no ce to live. G od, while not being the one to create the humans, had learned to love them and created Earth, which resembled the Garden of Eden very much, with the idea that one day the human would live there. He sent Eve to take all humans to Earth. ¡°Raphael, Eden, and the other angels and demons living in the garden remained behind, trying to repair the damage done to it. ¡°Lucifer, greatly wounded and betrayed by many of his demons, returned to Hell and closed its gates, not letting any of the traitors enter. ¡°Azael, together with the angels and demons that were now following him, tried to enter Hell, but when they couldn¡¯t get past Cerberus, Lucifer¡¯s dog, they decided to go to Heaven. When they got there, they found the gates of Heaven also closed and Go d waiting in front of them. Furious with them for trying to kill Lucifer and I the humans, G od stripped them of their wings and the physical bodies and punished them to wander on Earth until the end of days. A ndras s, one of the demons, realizing the great mistake he made, asked for forgiveness Go d tumed his back on them and entered Heaven. ¡°For hundreds of years, they remained in front of the gates and be epted back to Hell or Heaven. of H Heaven, asking for forgiveness until Go d finally decided to give them a chance to eam back their wings ¡°But there were conditions ¡°The females would lose all their divine powers and be bom as human women on Earth, and if they learned to love men and marry them, they would be forgiven. The males would not only lose a great part of their divine powers but would also have to find human men who would ept to let them share their bodies while they searched for women to anchor themselves to them less they would be lost to the darkness that followed from losing their bodies. Azarlined it was more difficult for the males than for the females as no humans would agree to let demoes or angels dwell within their bodies. And that no woman would ept them. To cate the males, G od granted a special bond between those that were may repented of their wrongdoing. The females would be the other half of the males and would be called hellstar-the light to their darkness. The rest of the males would find mates among the human women.¡± Alekos fishes the story and waits for me to say something. It is the first time I heard it, as my father has never mentioned anything like this as I grew up. If it is true, then everything we know about the creation of men is a lie. What other things are hidden from us? Why do only men know about this and women don¡¯t? There are so many things I don¡¯t know. ¡°So you are saying I am one of the angel or demon females reincarnated in a human?¡± Alekos nods, letting me know that I am right. ¡°You do know how crazy that sounds, right?¡± Are they on drugs or should I believe them? ¡°That me, we know. But it is the truth.¡± Alekor insists. ¡°So how does this work? I ept you and badaboom, we suddenly return to our famer lives?¡± Alekosughs. ¡°No, we live our lives on Earth as humans, and when we die, we will either be granted ess to the Garden of Eden or left to wander alone for eternity. Depends on our deeds in this life and if our mate-you-epts us. So you either condemn or save us.¡± I want to spit in their face and tell them to f uck off but I should not fight evil with evil. ¡°I have a hard time believing what you are saying, but I can¡¯t deny the strange phantom masks and red eyes you two had earlier ¡°When the bond is repaired, and we take you to the Blood Lodge for your piercing ceremony, you will see that everything we told you is true,¡± says Reyes. ¡°Why are piercings so important for the Lords?¡± I ask so I can keep my mind busy. ¡°All Ladies have them and it represents themitment and love between her and her mates. You will be no exception, especially since you are a hellstar. Do you know how are your kind are?¡± asks Reyes ¡°No.¡± ¡°Thest group of blood bachers to have nor was bro hundred years ago. We thought no hellstars remained, and the rest of the Lords and Duker would have to find their way to the Garden of Eden with the help of human women. But here you are.¡± Alekos runs his fingers up and down my arm. do you know I am a helluar?¡± 62 Angel N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Our demons can sense it. At least mine cin, kegyes reni?es.. ¡°Why is this hidden from the females?¡± I want to know. Alekos¡± and goes to my thigh, his fingers drawing circles on my skin. There had been forced on them. It was bad. Women didn¡¯t want to be bondeds and men needed them. To protect mente inched make it look like the Lords and the Dukes and secret societies that are interested in politics and money. And girls. do what their fathers said. For a while, women were not treated as they should. Not as they are treated Girls are still raised with the mindset that they have to do what they are told. Women are still not seen an ex I don¡¯t me women from the past for not waiting to be bondeds. ¡°It was during those dark times when many Lords started treating their bonded with love and respect keeps talking ¡°I think my concept of love and respect is different from your.¡± I point out. Alekos mies sheepishly. ¡°We will love and respect you, but we have demons inside a not the here, but I think this is the first true thing he said so far. ¡°If you are the viins, who is the enemy ¡°The Dukes,¡± Reyes replies almost immediately. And the Dukes will always say that the Lords are the bad ones. Stefan enters the room holding a towel with ice against his cheek. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen someone came been wrong about you not being worthy of being our bonded.¡± Another that likes to y mind games. ¡°Did the punch affect your brain or something?¡± Stefan¡¯s features soften.¡±No, but I can recognize when I have made a mistake.¡± He grabs a spring mill, and suck me.¡± What the f uck is wrong with Stefan? Just minutes ago, he red at me i disdain, and suddenly, he is all levels. Alekos smirks. ¡°It took you less less time than I thought toe around.¡± Stefan picks up another spring roll. ¡°Well, she is our hellstar, isn¡¯t she?¡± Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 63 Chapter 63 63. Angel I step out of the shower and wrap a towel around my b*dy. The past five days have been a blur of S**, cuddling, and more S**. Alekos and Reyes refused to let me pet nut of bed, insisting they have to repair the bond-I am still not sure what to think of this as I think I amcking information. While Stefan has agreed I am their hellstar, he is reluctant to touch me. His coldness hurt a lot because I genuinely liked him. He was the most level-headed of the group until I threw Emily¡¯s ring the toilet. Since then, he has be bitter and distant. Rightfully so. I should not have touched his stuff, let alone thrown out the ring in anger. But as the hours pass, Stefan¡¯s coldness bothers me less and less. His heart belongs to Emily, and if she were to be still alive¡­I would not be here right now The pain in my chest is no more, a numbness settling instead, filling in the hallow in my soul. It feels strange, but I can finally think rationally. Something I have been unable to do since the day I saw Alekos for the first time in years. I use my palm to clear a part of the mirror and look at my reflection. The woman that stares back at me is someone I don¡¯t recognize, Sad brown eyes, dark circles around them, and instead of a smile, there is a grimace of pain on her face-on my face. When I decided to run away from Carlos and seek Alekos help, I had a n. Instead of sticking to it, I let th three a as sholes step all over nie. A strange smile appears across the the face of the reflection. No more. I need to regain control of my life and follow the n. Stick to it. An hourter, I step out of the bathroom wearing a shirt Stefan left hanging on the imel rack. I know what I wa I want to do, what I need to do. But first, I have to show the three Lords who have wrecked my life that women are strong. I as Angelica Hernandez, a Duke¡¯s daughter, and soon, the demons will leam what hell really looks like Voices Alekos¡¯ room are slowly healing, and I finally stopped using bandages. Only around my thumbs do I still have score, as they will take a while to heal. Scars will probably form, a reminder of the night I spent in the room of terrors. My knees still hurt, and I wonder if I sprained my ligaments when Alokas pushed me. Even a light touch has me hissing in pain. Reyes has been kind enough to apply a cream on them every night and so far, it had helped. Alekas didn¡¯t spa nk me again, the linses on my as s slowly fading away No sign of Reyes¡¯ outburst remains in the kitchen. Everything has been cleaned, and recements for everything Reyes broke were bought by Stefan. Alekos and Reyes are making pancakes while Stefan is pouring coffee into the theme cups ced on the counter, their backs to me. A TV is ced above the freezer; the news channel is reporting a strange ident that happened early in the morning involving wasps. The guys are so absorbed in their conversation that they don¡¯t notice me stopping in the doorframe and listening They are wearing only shorts, their muscr forses and strong legs on disy. The tattoos from their right upper arms look so real I half expected the king cobras to snake down onto the floor and attack me, A table is in the middle of the kitchen, set for three people. I silently walk to it and sit in one of the chairs. A te with pancakes is to Reyes¡¯ left, and he puts another on top of the small mountain. Next to it is a tter with bacon and eggs. How much food do they need? Or are they nning to feed everyone living in theplex? Reyesments about Carlos silence after Stefan sent him the video of them humiliating me. Alekos¡¯ house is well guarded, and so far, no one has attempted to attack it. Same for the headquarters of the nes Tech Company. From yesterday¡¯s conversation-when they thought I was sleeping-the Dukes N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. are quiet. It unsettles them. Me even more so. What is Carlos up to? Stefon keeps an eye on hisptop while he drinks, from a mug before cing it on the counter next to a Glock A chat room is opened on theptop, and a wall of text pops up. Stefan rubs his chin as he was. Did he receive bad news, or is he concerned about something else? Stefan took another sip from the mug before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the n for today?¡± Reyes lips a pancake with a spat. ¡°As much as I want to spend the day in bed with Angel, inside that cheeky as s of hers, I need to get back to the house and see how Giselle is doing. She is still in the busement, waiting for her punishment.¡± He nces at Alekos as he says, ¡°I will take her to the Blood Lodge when I am done with her. There are blood-brothers that could benefit from her attention during tonight¡¯s gathering.¡± Caselle¡¯s lies are what got me in trouble in the first ce, but I still feel sorry for her, especially since hearing that they held back on me. I wonder what Reyes will de to her and if I can do something to get her out of the situation she got herself in. At the same time, I don¡¯t want anything to do with her anymore, not after everything that has happened. At least for now. I am not one to hold grudges for a long time. 63. Angel ¡°have an important meeting at noon that I can¡¯t miss.¡± Alekos puts maple syrup over the pancakes. ¡°As for Giselle, as much as I want to honor my father a wish and keep her away from the Blood Lodge, she must learn that lying has consequences. Do what you have to do.¡± ¡°But it had been you who decided to punish me, not Giselle,¡± I want to remind him, but it is best I keep quiet, Stefan takes another sip from his mug. ¡°What meeting?¡± ¡°With the investors from Japan. I am presenting the new products to them.¡± ¡°Mr. Hayashi?¡± Keyes asks, and Alekos confirms with a nod of his head. The name does ring a bell. Where did I hear it before? Thou should have said something about it yesterday,¡± Stefan mutter ¡°You know how seriously t ¡°It is all taken care of,¡± Alekos assures Stefan. Or at least tries to, but Stefan don¡¯t look convinced. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± job ¡°I spoke with the Elders to take care of Mr. Hayashi¡¯s security. Rin and his blood-brothers are at the airport as we speak.¡± Alekos replies. ¡°When did you do that? While you were facef ucking Angel?¡± Alekos sorts. ¡°As if you didn¡¯t like watching what Reyes and I did to her Chapter Comments 8 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 64 Chapter 64 < SHARE Shackled (The Lord Series) 64. Angel Stefan does not deny it. With his di ck-hard dic k-in his right hand, he watched as Reyes and Alekos made a mess out of me by f ucking me until I could not remember what day of the week it was, And I still don¡¯t know. His eyes turned ck with lust each time I had an org asm, and more than once, his hand got covered in his own cu m. But not once did he touch me. It is better this way, as two men are already more than I can handle. But I would not mind having a friend. I wish things were different between Stn and 1. ¡°I wille with you,¡± Stefan lets Alekos know. ¡°Mr. Hayashi¡¯s security is to be treated with maximum care,¡± Reyes puts a final pancake on the te. ¡°You are staying here with our Nena. Stofan huffs. Yeah, I am not happy with the idea either, so p oo-h o o. ¡°Her security should be our top priority, and until Carlos is out of the picture, we should not leave her alone, not for a single mombat.¡± Good. Manipting one at a time should be easy. Or so I hope. Stefan runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with her?¡± he asks Rever ¦£¦¥ *Because you need to put effort into fixing the bond as well,¡± says Reyes, as if it is the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°You are doing a great job so far,¡± Stefan insists. Reyes tenses for a moment. ¡°Being with Angel is a blessing I am not worthy of Reyes is a psychopath, at least that¡¯s what I think, but I never thought¡­ Am I even supposed to be here listening to whatever he is about to say? ¡°I never thought I could love a wom, not after what Roxanne had put Alec and me through¡± He sounds angry Who is Roxanne? Is Alee his brother? Reyes never told me his name, and I did not ask. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away from Angel, not even for one moment, but I need to take care of some things. Aler¡¯s death anniversary is this week, and it has been a while since I visited his tomb. I will stop by today,¡± Alec. The A and the guitar tattooed on his b*dy are undoubtedly in Alec¡¯s memory. I wonder why Reyes didn¡¯t tell me when I asked about it. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alekos looks concerned. Stefan also. Reyes is quiet for a moment. ¡°I will be. Once I destroy the facility and kill Azael.¡± He picks up the te with pancakes and turns around. His brows inch up when he sees me. A whistle of appreciation follows a momentter. ¡°Da mn, Nena¡± You are begging to be bent over and f ucked¡± Alekos and Stefan turn on their heels-one surprised, the other annoyed, ¡°lust how long have you been listening to us talking? Stefan asks. I shrug ¡°What did you use to dye your hair? Reyes asks as he puts the te in the middle of the table. 1 fight the urge tob it with my fingers. ¡°I found some hydrogen peroxide in a first aid kit. What do you think?¡± Alekos brings the bacon and the eggs to the table. ¡°That you are gorgeous,¡± he says before k*ssing me. ¡°I was starting to wonder what was taking you so long in the ¡°Now you know.¡± My game goes to Stefan. ¡°I should have done this a long time ago. Right? Not that I truly care about his opinion It is the first time I¡¯ve cut my hair so short-above my shoulders-and changed the color. It fit me better than I thought. Stefan mumbles something under his breath, too low for me to hear, as he grabs his mug. ¡°You are sitting in my chair,¡± he grumbles, yes put food on their tes. Alekos and Reyes put N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Am I?¡± I smirk and stand. ying mind games with them might not be the best idea, but I need to get out of the city. ¡°Do you want the shirt, too?¡± Stefan narrows his eyes. ¡°Keep it,¡± he says before sitting in his chair, the mug still in his hands. I plop my as s across hisp so I can see his face. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± I flirt and wrap my fingers around his mug. I even smile when he don¡¯t let go of the mug. but I am sure it came out as a scowl. 64. Angel Stefan deent enjoy try attempts at seducing him. In fact, he seemed on the verge of pushing me off of him. Would he do it ¡°What are you d a doing?¡± Stefan sneers, He inally lets me have the mag, Hurray for small victories, ¡°Having a cup. of coffee and some pancakes.¡± Twi nk Or blink, as I never flited in my entire life. But toffer is worth making a fool out of me. Coffee has always been a weakness. Thest one I had was on the day I ran away from home. The one Giselle brought me doesn¡¯t really count as one. I sigh happily and take a long sip. The moment the ¡°coffee touches my tongue, I realize my mistake, Alekos and Reyes chuckle as I violently cough after I swallow. The alcohol burns my throat. ¡°Whiskey on an empty stomach?¡± Iin Stefan takes back the mug. ¡°It helps with the memories of me finding Emily dead.¡± Grief can be a motherf ucker. 1 eye the caps of coffee sitting on the counter, praming for one. Alekos stands and brings me one. It surprises me. He is not the type of man to do something nice for anyone. Nheless. I ept the coffee and close my eyes, enjoying the taste for a few seconds. When I open my eye I notice the guys staring at me. I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. I am a simple person, and little things, like a cup of coffee, bring me joy Or used too. ¡°Does it always work?¡± I ask Stefan as he drinks what is left of the whiskey. ¡°Sometimes,¡± he replies a momentter. I run a finger over the edge of my mug. ¡°Do you usually drink when you have to work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early for an interrogation, Stefan grumbles as he puts the pancakes on his I grab the fork and knife before Stefan can, and after adding more maple syrup, I start to eat. Reyes tries to take the te away from me, but I push it out of his irach ¡°Do you need to be cuffed?¡± Reyes snarls. I point the fork at him. ¡°When we are in bed, I am into that Especially when I am on top of you, and I am moaning ¡®Daddy as I cu m all over your di ck.¡± I didn¡¯t call him Daddy, but maybe I should. Reyes¡¯s eyes sh red. I continue with my mind game. After all, I learned from the best, ¡°But when we are eating, I would prefer my hands to be free. A chair and a te for me would also be nice. Sitting on yourps is not,¡± I ruh my as s mer Stefan¡¯s cro tch, gaining a hiss from him fortable.¡± ¡°You already know the rules, Alekos reminds me after a failed attempt to take the te away from me. I hit his hand with the fork. Alekos yelps. ¡°You are asking for it he was me. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t push my luck, but the days without torture made me fear them less. ¡°I am your hellstar. Yes or not A little maniption won¡¯t harm anyone. ¡°You already ly know the answer,¡± Alekos and Reyes say while Stefan remains quiet. Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 65 Chapter 65 65. Angel ¡°Then treat me like one, not like I am a cheap wh ore,¡± I suggest. ¡°No minne ¡®suck my d ick anders, like I was made only to be on my knees to serve the three of you. Two, since Stefan only likes to watch. And I want to eat by myself, thank you very much.¡± Alekos grabs me by my neck. ¡°You might be our heiltar, and we might have to worship you, but don¡¯t think for one moment we are good, Argel. We will break you and mold you into the perfect woman for us.¡± I stab him in the thigh with the fork. ¡°I thought were done with torturing me. Alekos stands fast. A few drops of blood run down his leg. I might have gone too far, but what will they do next! Kill me? ¡°What the hell, Angel? Do you need another punishment?¡± I take another bite from the pancake. ¡°Do you want the bond back?¡± Don¡¯t let them know your are afraid of them. Alekos grits his teeth. ¡°Yes.¡± I might be good at mind f ucking as well. Now, I only need to y my cards right. ¡°Good. You want pus sy, I want clothes and a tablet, I am behind with my work.¡± ¡°You are wrong. Nena. We want our woman to krve us as much as we love her. We want a family. I almost sport. Reyes doesn¡¯t love me. Neither does Alekos. ¡°You can ha w a tablet as long as you don¡¯t contact anyone you know. Clothes-you must take them off when we are home,¡± ¡°Do I look like a se x sl ave?¡± ¡°I love looking at your b*dy, Clothes will get in the way of what is mine.¡± Alekusins like I am the unreasonable one. ¡°Maybe I will buy clothes you all like. And high heel shoes. I could wear them with,¡± I slide my fingers across Stefans pectorals, ¡°a pair of thigh-high stockings,¡± Beneath me, Stefan grows hard. Poking the beat is always a bad idea. Aleks fists my hair and yanks me to my feet ¡°That hurts, as shole,¡± I hiss, but Alekos shuts ne me up with a rough k*ss. Grabbing my hand and bringing it to his di ck, forcing me to rub his erection, he says, ¡°Do you feel how f ucking hard I am for you? I can¡¯t miss this meeting I have in a few hours, but when I return home, Angel¡­.¡± ¡°What happens ther?¡± then?¡± I ask while opening his fly and grabbing his c ock. He groans. ying with fire will get you bumed, Angel Reyes gets up from the chair and stands behind me. ¡°I will shackle you to the bed and f uck you like you are our personal wh ore. Would you like that, Nena?¡± My breath hitches. ¡°Yes¡± It is not a lie. Oh, G od. What the f uck is wrong with me? How could I want them so much after everything they have done to me? I let go of Alekos¡± co ck. For, Angel, because there is no other option left. Alekos dips his head and brushes his mouth against mine, and tucks himself back in his pants. ¡°Reyes and I will return as soon as possible. Stefan will stay with you.¡± Stefan starts to protest, but Reyes stops him. ¡°Take her shopping. Have her parade clothes while you record it for us.¡± ¡°What about Mr. Hayashi?¡± Stefan asks, not wanting to babysit me. 65. Angel ¡°1. Rin and the others are already at the airport,¡± Alekos sighs ¡°What about Carlos Stefan asks next. ¡°Lease Carlos to me. Take our Nera to Pietro¡¯s Boutique. I am sure she will End something to wear for us tonight. They have everything-frim jon lingene, to high heels and stockings of any kind.¡± Stefan shoes his hand in his pants and fixes his hard erection. He really is into socks. Maybe he has a foot fetish? Or only sock fetish? Either way, it is worth Ending Pietro¡¯s Boutique is one of the most famous in the city, many women want to buy clothes from there, but they only sell to the Lords. The Dukes are not allowed to step inside. And Stefan is about to take me there. It¡¯s a dreame true. ¡°Are you sure it is sada?¡± Alekos asks Reyes. ¡°She could order what she wants from ¡°Pietro¡¯s Boutique is literally Dukes proot Nothing will happen to our Nena while you are there¡± Reyes spins me around and touches my hair. ¡°Beodes, the Dukes will be g for a woman with long ck hair, not thor dark blonde curls.¡± He hting his mouth close to my ear. ¡°Buy the set dress you can find. 1 hay leave a baseball cap and a pair of sunsses on the bed for you to wear when you go out.¡± 1 point at the sh it I am weaning.¡± ¡°Stefan¡¯s shirt looks good on you.¡± about clothes? ¡°Keep her safe. If anything happens to her, I will skin you alive,¡± Alekos lets Stefan know. To me, he says, ¡°Try will find you and punish you so hard, you will never be a bad cm while you are out with Stefan and | I understand what he means-ifted to away N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. and of the deal. huld hunt me and muka me tight i day I was born. I will escape them, but not yet. If only Ale Alekin kept his Reyes and Alekos k*ss me before leaving the kitchen I sit back on Stefan¡¯sp ¡°What are you doing?¡± he hacks his question at me ¡°Finishing my breakfast.¡± Stefan groans before standing and putting on the chair. ¡°I will take a shower while you eat. I shrug before taking a sip from my coffee. It tasted amazing. It knows about cate Theptop is still on the counter, opened. A new chat room pops on the screen. I look at the door, wanting to be sure none of the guys are around, and go to the enter. My eyebrows inch up as I see the icon of a wasp and read the first line in the chat. ¡°Wasp: Finally, I thought I would never have an opportunity to speak to you. Y You have been very¡­ bury. I look over my shoulder. The hallway is empty. I reply to the Wasp. You are so getting me into trouble. How did you know when to write? of theptop with a sticker or something. You War: Stefan might be good at what he is doing, but I am the best. Next time, he should cover the camera of never know what creep might be watching. I left you a burner phone and cash in the safety bar at the Northeast train station. It opens with the code we always use. Have Stefan take you there after you finish parading clothes for him.65. Angel Angel: You make it sound like it is something filthy Because it is, right? Go d, I am such a sh it for doing this. Wasp! You are not. Stick to the n. H Have Alekos get you out of the city. Angel: Don¡¯t you think I fred reasoning with in? This man is stubborn as hell. So are Reyes and Stefon Wasp: They were never part of the nt-especially Stefan Angel: I know, but I had no other choice than to ept what Alekos proposed Wasp¡­. Wasp: Yeah? Angel: I think I ficked up everything. They im I am their hestar or something like that. What does that event mean? They told me a crazy story about demons and Wasp: You are their soulmate!? Hellstar? Holy f uck! I should have realized hellstar means soulmate when they also called me mate, but it isn¡¯t like I was in the right headspace to think things themigh Angel: Soulmates?! Not Yes? I don¡¯t knuse. Even Stn said that far, but he is keeping he distance. Not that I ime him, I ate Emily¡¯s ring in the toilet. Wasp: I know, and I understand why you did it. No one will blue you. Angel: What now? The voices of Reyes and Alekos can be heard down the hallwas. The e sound of a a door opening and closing follows Wasp¡¯s final messagees a few momentster. The n remains the same. Get out of the city. And Angel? If Stefan is your soulmate, don¡¯t feel bad for being with him. He is yours. The chat room opened by Wasp disappears, and I sit back at the table But I do feel terrible. Stefan ate my pus s y minutes after I met him, and I sucked his co ck. I groan. How will I ever exin this? Wasp said it was fine, that Stefan is mine, but he is not I buy my face in the crook of my elbow. Focus. Angel. Find a way to get out of the city, away from Carlos. The n is not that hard to follow.¡± I almost jump out of the chair when I hear Stefan asking ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Just thinking,¡± I reply, raising my head and looking at him A towel is around his waist, and he is drying his hair with another one. The letter E is Lattooed above his heart-another stab to my already shattered heart. It is the first time I notice it as the letter is discreet, tattooed in elegant handwriting. Emily¡¯s or Stefan¡¯s? ¡°I will go get ready. I really need the tablet to finish some jobs I was hired for days ago, I say before leaving the kitchen. An hourter, Stefan parks his car in front of Pietro¡¯s Boutique. I, wearing the sunsses and baseball cap Reyes had left for her, along with Stefan¡¯s shirt and a belt around my waist, step out on the sidewalk. Stefan locks the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside¡± This is going to be so much fun, I think as I enter the shop. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 66. Experiment 514 Sweat runs down my skin as Azael pounds hard into my b*dy. Lately, things have not turned out how Azael wants, and the rapes have be even more vicious. Aller years of enduring them, I became used to being¡­ used as a stress reliever. If everything turns out as I want, I will be out soon, and the facility that has been my prison. home will be no more. Azael pushes my face into the old mattress as he moves faster, bringing forth the spi kes he has in his piercings, making my as s bleed. It hurt so f ucking much that both my demon and angel snarl in my head. It feel like my as s is being ripped in two and I am on the verge of vomiting. More sweat runs down his skin. I try to let my mind wander, to not feel what is being done to me. To escape the torture, the agony, and the humiliation, Azael continues to inflict as much pain as possible, and the squeaking of the old metall bed keeps me grounded, not letting me escape inside my head. How I hate this bed. One day, I will melt it. For several long minutes, I endure the brutal rape until Azael finally grunts behind me, putting an end to my suffering for now. Aftering inside my bleeding as s, Azael pulls out as fast as he entered me and stands. With a bit of hack, Azael is done with me, and I can take a shower and sleep. My angel and demon will take care of the healing for me. ¡°713,e here!¡± Azael says in amanding tone, I turn on my back so fast I almost fall out of bed. I forgot Aarl brught 713 with him. Three days have passed since I wasst allowed to see her T13 is on her knees in front of the door. Her gaze shines with unshed tears. The hated I arbor for Arael grows even stronger as I look into 713¡¯s white eyes. ¡°Clean coc k with your mouth.¡± Azael orders 713. My demon growled with rage. 715 is my demon¡¯s mate and Azarl loves to rape het in front of me, wanting to provoke my demon. If not for my angel, Azael might have seeded. But my Behemoth only growls as he watches what Azarl does to 713. Still on her knees, 713 moves toward the bed and wraps her dainty fingers around Azarl¡¯s ok. Azael burns to the side so I can see 715 sucking him. His sp ik e s are still out. Usually, they are hidden within his piercings. Azael uses them when he is furious with an experiment. From what I know, Azael controls the spi kes with the help of his angel With her eyes on me, 713 licks the blood and the c um from Azael Cuts appear on her tongue but disappear momentster. The horrible experiments Azael did on 713 made her heal faster than anyone I have ever seen. I have been permanently altered as well. When 713 isn¡¯t as fast as Azael wants, he ps her so hard that she falls to the floor I fist my hands, trembling with rage as I watch helplessly how Azael abuses the only person I care for. My demon growls so loudly that for a moment, I think I would tum into a Behemoth, but nothing happens 713 gets back to her knees and resumes cleaning Al¡¯s d ick. When she is done, Azael tucks himself in his pants. ¡°514, you have an hour with 713.¡± Azael looked over his shoulder at me. ¡°Make the most of the time while you can. In a few hours, she will be taken to N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. experiment 919 Azael smaka before leaving. A loud growl echoes in the small cell after the door is locked. I stand fast and rush to the door. Blood mixed with c um runs down my legs. My knees buckle, and I brace myself against the door. f ucking coward¡± 1 yell It is said that 919 is the most vicious of all Azael¡¯s experiments, and no shred of humanity is left in him. 713 will be taken to him, and can¡¯t do anything to stop it. Will she survive? Will I see her again? Why was I given a Behemoth demon if I can¡¯t protect the one I love? 715 wraps her fingers around my wrist. ¡°Come back to bed with me. You are still bleeding.¡± I turn on my heels and pull her into my embrace. ¡°I will f ucking kill Azael if he tries to take you away from me!¡± I vow ¡°If you try to do anything, he will punish you,¡± 713 says, her bath warm on my skim. ¡°You think I care what he does to me as long as he leaves you alone?¡± 66 Experiment 514 ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡± She takes a step back. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back. When my back rests against the cold metal beadboard, the crash into bed stop Al from hurting you.¡± *I will return to you. 919 will not be the end of me,¡± she prose ¡°One day, I will get you out of here.¡± says, putting her palm on my chest. It amazes me how much trust she has in ¡°I need to take a showen,¡± I uan, not wan vext to me. My demon j delight. ¡°I hate that I can¡¯t do anything 15 A small bathroom is attached to the mom I am kept in More blood gases out of itje as 1 pet up. Even with the help hours to bepletely healed. ¡°Do you need any help? she anks, I straighten my shoulders. ¡°I am Ene,¡± 1 tall her before entering the bathin demandait might take a few Chapter Comments 4 7 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Shackled (The Lord Series) 67. Experiment 514 When the e-cold water from the shower nuns down my back, I hit the wall with my fist. Since I was brought here, Azael has tried to turn me into a monster. I have never let go of my humanity, and despite everything Azael subjects me to, I refuse to do what the Dukes orders me to do. But everything changed two months ago when 713 was fint brought into my cell, and my demon imed her as his mate. It did not take long for me to fall in love with 713. Her white eyes have captivated me from the moment I first saw them. It is an effect of one of the many experiments Azel has done on her. Fortunately, she can see perfectly. I know what Arnel¡¯s endgame is to find a woman that will be imed both by my demon and angel. So far, my angel hadn¡¯t been interested in any woman A zzel brought me. As for my demon, 713 has been the only one to catch his interest. I need to keep her safe from Azael, even if I have to be what I most hate-a monster. By the time the there minutes of daily rationed shower water in out, my as s has stopped bleeding. Strange that I healed so quickly. When I get out of the bathrooms, 713 is making the bed. ¡°The guards brought new sheets.¡± Of course, they did. Azael leves everything to be cleaned and put in its ce. If he finds even a speck of dust in the cells, he will severely punish the experiments living in the facility. After 713 spreads the nket on the bed, I slide under it. The experiments are not allowed to wear clothes, and more often than not, I am cold. The nket had been a recent gift from Azael for being¡­ obedient and servicing him. I had no choice but to bend over and spread my as s with my hands whenever Azael was entaged. 713 lies next to me, and I pull her on top of me. She smiles before k*ssing a scar I have on my left brow. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers. Troll her on her back and settle in the cradle between her legs. ¡°No matter what happens, my heart will always belong to you,¡± I promise before k*ssing her. My tongue slips between her parted lips, and she puts her left hand between us, her fingers gently brushing against my co ck. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I breathe, bringing her hand to my mouth and k*ssing each tip of her fingers. ¡°But I want to make you feel good.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Having you in my arms and being able to k*ss you is more than enough.¡± ¡°I can use my mouth,¡± she offers. ¡°No!¡± I growl. ¡°If Azael had been sick enough to seal shut your pus sy then I can live without S**. Not that I am interested in f ucking after being abused for so many years by Azael. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t make her feel loved and special. I k*ss her again, not wanting to waste the time I was given to be with her. My lips travel down her b*dy, making her moan. When she whispers my name, my real name, my heart ski ps a beat. She is the only one who knows it besides Athel. When my mouth reaches her breasts, I k*ss the scars where her nipples should be. She was only twelve when Azael started mutting her b*dy. A smile bus at my lips when she shivers beneath me. I know it isn¡¯t because she is cold. I caress her breasts for a few minutes, loving the sensation of having them in my hands. I k*ss her across her stomach until I reach the apex of her thighs. ¡°That sick fack could have left your cl t intact,¡± I say before k*ssing the ce where her cli t should have been. Even so, I find her b*dy beautiful. I crawl back on top of her and k*ss her a little more before letting my b*dy slide next to her. ¡°Sleep. You will need all your strength for when you are with 919. My demon growls in anger. If only 1 could turn into the Behemoth living inside me¡­ Her bottom lip quivers a bit, tears pooling in her eyes. I have to make a a deal with Azael. I can¡¯t let 919 hurt her, kill her.. ¡°Will you hold me while I sleep?¡± she asks. I nod and pull the nket over, and s she closes her eyes. I watch her for a long time while thinking of what I¡¯m about to do. A deal with Azael means giving up on myst shreds of humanity. But I must do it to keep 713 safe. I don¡¯t want to lose her, I can¡¯t lose her. I knew the risk of falling in love with her, and I still did it. When the hour passes, the door to the cell opens, and Azael enters. Two guards follow. 713 wakes up. I get up from the be fast, and before I can reach Azael, the guards grab me by my armi, ¡°I will do whatever you want if you don¡¯t take her to 919,¡± I tell Azael. 67. Experiment 514 A wide prin spreads across Azael¡¯s her. ¡°Everything I he wants to be sure I don¡¯t have second thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±713 tries to have recoder, but my mind is brady made up Chapter Comments 6 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Shackled (The Lord Series) 68. Experiment 514 Azarl doesn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°I am to prepare 666 for my personal use, but you will do it instead of me. Think you are up to the task?¡± Without missing a beat, I said, ¡°When do I start?¡± ¡°Right now,¡± Azael tells me, the hallway. dismissing the g guards with a flick of his wrist. The two men let go of me and leave the cell. ¡°Come with me.¡± Azael says and steps into ¡°What have you done? 713 asks. ¡°Sold my soul to the angels to save you,¡± I reply before going after Azael. The door to the cell closes. With confident steps, Azael slowly advances in the maze of hallways, doors, cells, andboratories that form the facility, I follow him silently, Grunts, howls, screams, muf fled cries, or begging and pleas for merry can be hearding from some cells. It is useless to try to escape. Azael is ruthless-a monster in the skin of a human. As is everyone working in the facility. I am still trying to figure out why the many experiments on Lords¡¯ children and regr humans are being conducted. What does Azael hope to achieve? I will probably never know. Two doctors-a woman and a man-pass by us. My angel hisses in anger. The Witch, as the woman is known, is as vicious as Azael. I know it well. After all, it had been the Bitc h who convinced Azael to let her experiment on me a little and see what would happen when I was left in a room with a demon and N?velDrama.Org content. an angel that hated each other. To everyone¡¯s surprise, both entities entered my b*dy. The Bit ch was delighted, and for a time, I was her pet until she got bored since I never did what she asked. Not only that, but I refused to cooperate and let anyone know what was going on in my head. I only said that the angel and the demon were quiet. Azael hadn¡¯t been pleased with me, and many long years of misery followed A few minutester, we reached an elevator. After a scan of Azael¡¯s eyes, the elevator opens, and the two of us get inside. Azael pushes one of the many buttons, and the elevator starts moving. We don¡¯t speak, not until we enter an examination room ten levels above my cell. A woman with blonde hair and blue eyes is strapped to a table used to deliver babies. Her legs are ced in the stirrups, her pus sy and as s on disy. The number 666 is tattooed on her left hip- experiment666 Azael goes to her fear shes in her eyes, and she starts trembling but says nothing. She knows better than to do that. ¡°For a long time, I thought she was a bellstar,¡± Azel says as he picks up a scalpel from a tray ced close to the woman. He runs the sharp de between her breasts, leaving a trail of blood behind it. She whimpers in fear. ¡°But she is just an ordinary wh ore.¡± The scalpel moves to her right nipple, circling it. Will Azael remove them, as he did to 713, or will he have me do that? The idea of harming women doesn¡¯t sit well with me, but I have no choice. I need to save the woman I love. Azael puts the scalpel back in the tray. ¡°I want you to sew her lips close.¡± Whatever 666 did to anger Azael must have been bad. Women are usually tested to see if they are potential hellstars. If they are normal humans, they are taken to the Dukes gatherings in the hopes angels would want them as their mates. But some women, like 713 or 666, be experiments after they did something to upset Azael. Or any other Duke. I am still unsure what 713 did for Az zel to hate her so much since she was just a child when the first experiment was performed on her. I was a teen when I was taken to the facility, and for the first few years, nothing was done to me. Until one night, when I picked the lock to my cell door and stumbled upon Azael harming¡­.. 1 block the memory. It is too painful to remember everything that had transpired that night ¡°With what?¡± I ask. Acal lifts up a curved needle from the tray. A string is dangling from it. I don¡¯t want to do this, but what else can I do? I already promised Azael that I will do anything I was ordered to. I take the needle from Aael and turn my attention to the woman. Her sky blue eyes fil with tears, and she shakes her head left and right. I think of a song I used to y when I was young and grab her chin between my fingers. Without warning, she opens her mouth and bites my finger so hard she draws blood. It brings up some awful memories I have tried to bury over the years. I p her so hard, her head jerks to the side. She yelps in pain. Grabbing her chin once more, I forced her to meet my gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t. Ever. Do. That. Again!¡± I grow in anger. I put the needle below her bottom lip, and before I can shove it into her Desh, she attacks me again. She is a fighter. I admired that. If circumstances were different, I would have probably helped her. 68 Experiment 514 There 1 finish. I take a step tomans clenching her as s 71 will f ucking dess the facillip Ather being beaten up ant the back of the pic is we 11 punch den in the face hard, broung her cheeks. Azael does nothing| from hurting her. For sure, be ensoy seeing the endie makes a new hole in her lips, but the doesn¡¯t right Chapter Comments 8 uning 713 from 414, even if that means I am n punches to her stomach have her recoder touching me. When I am done, I throw the perly. Make her as s bleed¡± A zzel gives that started from the bead of my memb the way to the ¡°) xc fideg bill you di you take 115 away tion rooms, where I spend many hours while slowly and open in trade picture and bring b POST COMMENT S Chapter 69 Chapter 69 < SHARE Shackled (The Lord Series) 69. Angel Pietro¡¯s Boutique is a dreame true. 1 have seen photos of the store online, but being inside makes me giddy. The first positive feelings in days, I might be the first Duke¡¯s daughter to set foot inside the famous Lords Boutique. Well, Ladies Boutique, since it is mostly the wives of the Lords that shop here, but there are also many items for men. Make-up, jewelry, dresses, pants, blouses, skirts, and shoes. What woman doesn¡¯t love a good pair of shoes? I am unsure where to look first. Or what to buy, Being a frencer ountant pays well, but I don¡¯t have enough to cover even the basic stuff I need since Pietro¡¯s Boutique is one of the most expensive in the city. Maybe I should just buy some in T-shirts and pants andfortable shoes for traveling. But I don¡¯t have a credit card with me. How am I supposed to pay? A young saleswoman approaches me. ¡°May I help you?¡± By showing me where the ent I think. Not that I can¡¯t find and gave me a false impression of feeling happy. But buying things I want to reply, but the young woman isn¡¯t looking at me but at Stefan. ¡°Actually, I am the one that-1 start exining, but I get interrupted own. I should have thought things mer better, but the idea of buying new things got to me | something Lenjoy or used to enjoy. Stefan, who was standing nest to me, says, ¡°My¡­ Lady would like to 1 whip my head in his direction. Did he just call me his Lady? Is he mocking me now? He clears his throat before finishing. ¡°Clothes and¡­ other items. Pulling out his wallet from his pants and opening it, he adds, ¡°Is the Ladies¡¯ changing room free?¡± and hands the young woman a business card Her eyes go wide for a moment. ¡°Yes, Mr. Grafenberg,¡± she replies as she gains herposure. ¡°If you would be kind enough to follow me, I will take you there,¡± she starts walking away, In a low tone, I say to Stefan, ¡°I bet you have written your favorite way to torture women on that business card. That¡¯s why she was so eager to get you to the changing rooms. Since you are into watching women, I guess you want to see ti t s or more¡± Stefan scoffs. ¡°The Ladies¡¯ changing room is basically the VIP room. I will be seeing only you as you wear thigh-high stockings for me,¡± he says following the young saleswoman A VIP room? And I will be alone with Stefan in there? What a delightful thing. No doubt Stefan has a sock fetish. And I will make all his fantasiese true. A veryfortable-looking armel in the middle of the VIP Room. A table with a bottle of champagne and ¡°Will this be alright, Mr. Grafenberg, or would you like something else? Maybe something to eat?¡± the young woman asks Stefan whilepletely ignoring me. Amichear something? I wonder. Or maybe it is because I am not a Lady. Not a real one, at least. Or is it my clothes? Or the bruises on the knees? With his eyes glued to me, Stn sits on the chair. ¡°Champagne is perfect. Bring dresses, high heels, lingerie, thigh-high stockings, and any item my Lady needs.¡± The young Y woman nods and leaves. Stefan opens the champagne bottle and pours some into the ss. be nice to have lots of money, I look ufortable at the door. ¡°I am not sure how I am going to pay for anything. I don¡¯t have any cash with me.¡± Stefan takes a long sip from the ss before leaning back in the chair and putting his left ankle on top of his right knee. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about money. We have more than enough. You can buy anything you want.¡± I shift my weight from one leg to another. I should have guessed the guys would pay. It is the least they can do after everything they put me through. ¡°This room should have more chairs. My feet hurt.¡± I 69. Angel ¡°The room is designed to amodate the needs of the Lords. The Ladies are supposed to show their bonded all the se xy clothes they are purchasing, not sit I buff and sit on Stefan¡¯sp. Anger shes in his eyes. He is so easy to read. ¡°I am starting to think that the Lords are misogynist pigs.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°And the Dukes are sa dist rapists. Starting e with Carloc I take the ss from his hand and put the sunsses and baseball cap on the small table. ¡°I don¡¯t think that of all of them, but I agree with what you said about Carlos.¡± I drink some champagne. ¡°Knowing how Carlos is, you still sent that video to him ¡°And you threw Emily¡¯s ring in the f ucking stolet t like it wa it was some piece of sh it!¡± hit!¡± Stefan says in a red voice. ¡°I will never forgive your for that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need nor want your forgiveness.¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Could I trust him enough to tell him the truth? Could I risk everything? of the city¡± my teeth over my bottom lip. ¡°For Alekos to do what he promised me. To get me out Stefan fills the ss with more champagne while he keeps his eyes on me. ¡°Why do you want to get out of the city so badly? We already promised you we would protect you from Carlos.¡± Chapter Comments 9 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 1 run my right thumb over the ring finger, over the small scar I have there. The memory of how I got it is as fresh as the day it happened. Soon after my mother¡¯s death, my father started taking me to a medical research facility on the outskirts of the city, somewhere in the desert bordering the poor neighborhoods. For annual tests, my father told me. At that time, I did not understand why I had to go there every Saturday until I started high school. During one of the tests, I was left alone by the doctors. Being a twelve-year-old girl who liked to watch documentaries about crimes and investigations, I wanted to y detective. The facility was a bit creepy, and I was starting to imagine that strange things were happening inside. I got out of the examination room, and after making sure the hallway was empty, 1 started my investigation I only made it to the middle of the hallway when I heard the voices of two mening toward me. Not wanting to be caught, I rushed back to where I was supposed to be, but after opening the door to the examination room, I realized I entered another room. It was simr to the one I¡¯ve had been in earlier, but this one had a curtain pulled around the examination bed. The his men got closer, and scared that I would be found, I decided to hide behind the curtain. It was then I first met him. Prince Charming, I called him. I did not know ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. For a mask around his face prevented him from speaking, but there was something about his amber eyes made me feel safe around him For the following years, I would search for him each time I was taken to the facility. He was always in the same room, strapped to the bed. He was older than me, by at least eight years. I think, but I am never good at guessing ages. We never spoke. At least he didn¡¯t, not even when he didn¡¯t have the mask anymore. But I did. When my Ianuck in. It was then that I cut myself. And him ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I whisper. ¡°Carlos will kill ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so scared. Hellstars are well protected by the Loads.¡± 1ugh bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t know him. Not like I do. And you don¡¯t really think I ca hellstar.¡± Stefan says nothing as he drinks from the ss. ¡°You do realize y are the one with a driver¡¯s license.¡± ¡°A little alcohol never killed anyone.¡± ¡°Say that to the ten-year-old who was in a car that was hit by a drunk driver and had to watch her mother die because the paramedics were too slow to show up at The ident.¡± Stefan takes another sip. ¡°Don¡¯t give a sh it about ¡°That makes two of us,¡± your trauma. ¡°Why are you such a bit ch!¡± ¡°Why are you such a lousy drunk?¡± Stefan runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°Jesus F ucking Christ! You are driving me crazy. And I am not drunk.¡± ¡°Crazy as you want to kill me? I dip my head while my hand reached for the zipper of his pants. ¡°Or crazy with lust? As in, you want to f uck me?¡± I open his fly, my fingers wrapping around his di ck, and he grabs me by my wrist. ¡°I don¡¯t want to f uck you,¡± he snarls ¡°Last night, when I came on Reyes¡¯ co ck while looking into your eyes and moaning your name, you wanted to be the one inside my pus sy, f ucking me.¡± My thumb circled the head of his co ck. I lick the shell of his ear. He shudders. ¡°I dream of you taking me roughly while I wear only a pair of over-the-knee white socks.¡± Stefan pulls his head back. ¡°When I first saw you, you were just an innocent virgin. Now you are trying to seduce me. What happened to you!¡± 1 Butter my eyshes innocently. ¡°Hmm. I wonder too.¡± His hold on my wrist looseness, and my hand moved up and down his erect co ck. ¡°All I ever wanted was a little help to get out of the city, but Alekos had to add you and Reyes to the mix. A few beads of precum oozed from his co ck, and I circle the tip a few times before pulling my hand out of his pants. ¡°I think I am broken beyond repair,¡± I let him knew before slowly licking my thumb, cleaning his cu m from my skin with my Tongue. ¡°You taste good.¡± Heughs. ¡°Women are the ones that taste good.¡± 70. Angel Bank gase, I part my lips and rock out started Spring out how even and Aleks wats slowly sucked him, teasing uning Stefan inside me wall where we were and attempt to stand, but Stefan put his mett hand Sufan grabs my hair and puls me to my sounds bothered. Good Chapter Comments 7 POST COMMENT NOW tre metalic < SHARE Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Shackled (The Lord Series) 71. Angel Lust shes in his brown eyes. ¡°You would like that, wouldn¡¯t you? To be exposed in public so that everyone can see your pus sy dripping while I f uck that pretty mouth of yours.¡± ¡°You already sent that video of me sucking Alekos to Carlos, and I am sure it was uploaded on porn sites. Can you just imagine how many men jerked themselves while they watched my tips wrapping around Alekos¡± huge co ck and then choking on it? I am sure that doing it live, in the middle of the store or the street, will be even better as men can cu m on me after you finish down my throat, I antagonize him. In a second, the lust in his eyes gets reced with anger. With his right hand still holding my hair, he grabs my neck with his left one. ¡°Listen to me and listen well. I don¡¯t care if you act like a little s lut with Beyes, Alekos, or me. In fact, we will enjoy it. F ucking you in public, iming you in front of everyone, no problem. But don¡¯t you ever say that the c um of another man will be on you. If anyone dares to ever touch you, I will f ucking unalive them. Do you f ucking understand me?¡± he squeezes my neck hard. ¡°I thought you hated me.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I will let another who is not one of my blood-brothers touch you!¡± He is so angry he is breathing hard. ¡°Do. You. F ucking. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wanting to annoy Stefan even more, I add. ¡°Liebling.¡± am not your darling.¡± He lets go of me and shoves me back. ¡°The socks. Now! Make sure they are white!¡± I go to the service cart and look at the stockings. When I find what I am looking for, I put them on, remove the belt and shirt, and return to the chair. I am about to sit back on Stefan¡¯sp when he stops me. He stands and, after ripping his pants, he slowly walks around me, circling the chair. ¡°I need some pics first,¡± he says as he takes out his phone. I narrow my eyes. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°To use them when I jerk myself off he replies while taking photos of my feet. ¡°I am sure you have thousands of pictures of n*ked women on your phone.¡± ¡°Of only one woman, but they are not for when I am looking for relief.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°No, they are for your heart, while mine are for when you want to bust a hut or two.¡± Why the f uck do I feel offended? I already know Stefan doesn¡¯t like me. And yet, knowing his heart still belongs to Emily is causing me pain. St upid Stockholm Syndrome. ¡°I never imed that I would love you. And even if that were the case, you blew that when you decided to be petty and treat Emily¡¯s ring like trash,¡± he forces me to kneel on the armchair, facing away from him. He takes more photos before teasing my pus sy with his fingen. I grip the armchair hard-the things I have to do to get out of the city. I have never lowered myself so much in my life. ¡°Think of what¡¯s at stake, I encourage mysell. ¡°Love will onlyplicate things,¡± I am being honest. He has me sit in the armchair, with my legs to my chest, my arms around my knees. ¡°You looked more innocent with your hair long and natural color. Now, you look more¡­ slu tty,¡± hements while taking more pictures of me, ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± ¡°Not really. Put your legs on the armrests.¡± ¡°Are you going to send them to Carlos?¡± ¡°He is never going to see your pus sy! These are only for me to see!¡± he snarls. When I do as he asked, he squats in front of me, and after more photos, he asks, 71. Angel would loveplicate things? I can¡¯t bring myself to tell him everything, so I train silent. When I don¡¯t reply, he ps my thighs. Tell : ¡°Because I am not staying. If any of you were to love me, it would only make things harder because then you would never let me leave. But you and Reyes and Alekos are like any other man out there. You only want a willing woman. There are plenty of women out there that will be more than happy to be with you and your blood-brothers.¡± ¡°But not you.¡± I nod. ¡°Why?¡± When I refuse to answer, he shakes me. ¡°Why?¡± he asks again. lower my legs. ¡°You w wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Make me understand then because Alekos and Reves are sure as hell in love with you. They would never let you leave I almost snort. Alekos and Reyes only loved to f u ck me. At least Stn is being sincere with me. ¡°Then help me leave the city!¡± I beg ¡°Why would I betray the two men I swore never to in my life, why would I lie to them?¡± ¡°Because once you u know the truth, you will forget about me. All I want is to be away from this city, from Carlos,¡± ¡°What truth? And why are you so scared of Carlos?¡± Can I tell him the truth? Wasp will probably kill me if I say anything. But what if Stefan is my only chance of getting out of the city? Could she take a risk and trust hima? ¡°Because I stole from him. I stole something very important, and he will do everything he can to find me and kill me?¡± Carlos¡¯ silence made me even more scared because I don¡¯t know what he is nning or when he is going to strike. ¡°You sending that video to him only made things worse,¡± Stefan runs his hands through his hair. ¡°What did you steal?¡± I am not sure if I can bepletely sincere with him. ¡°F ucking answer me?¡± he yells at me. will tell you only if you agree to help me get out of the city.¡± Chapter Comments 9 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 72 Chapter 72 72. Reyes Alec¡¯s death anniversary is the only time of the year 1 visit his grave, Not because I don¡¯t lone Aler with all my heart but because remembering kills me and f ucks up my mind on a daily basis. If not for my mistake, Alec would still be alive. Sure, Allee wereld be then the and love her, but he is worthy of Angel, especially after everything he did to protect me. I run my right palm against the cold surface of the headstone while promising to kill Arael for what he did to Alera promise that **shback Rejus, 9 years o old.** Two years have passed since Azael took Alec and me to a strange building. Alec refers to it as a torture prison, while Azuel Alec; it is a prison. Azael takes blood samples from us at least once a week, and on our way to the examination room, an unsult men full of scars and bruises. Whenever I ask Axael about them, I receive the same answer, ¡°They are being punished for texting the I know all about the rules and what would happen if any of them were broken The first night in the strange building, Alec and I were told the rules of that ce and the series of healing them. They are fairly single to blow, we the one to keep our rooms clean at all times. Aler and leamed fast to keep mir room sporless. Especially after many harsh punishment. Tonight, I was taken to one of the examination rooms. When Acarl came after me, I did not question why I was taken in the middle of the night, although Kler did ask. No reply was given. And now I am strapped to a strange table, my butt exposed and facing Axel A Enger touches me where it should not. ¡°You have disobeyed me again,¡± Azael clips as he pushes a finger inside my butt Azael hate it when someone cries, but I can barely contain my tears of humiliation and am sorry,¡± I whimper, hoping Azael will stop whatever he is doing to my beat and punish usual way for hering my tem messy Azael does something with his get, caning me stabs of pain. Thite the understand?¡± he seers, Yes. ¡°Good boy. Since the other method taught yes nothing, tonight, I will use another type of punishment. I usually on you as it is on them.¡± Azael seems less angry. A punishment for women? It doesn¡¯t sound that bad. z from a nearby Azael removes the finger from my butt, and for a moment, I think I will be spa nked with a belt. But then Azael picks up something to me. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°No,¡± I reply as I look at a yellow root in the form of a thick thumb, ¡°Ginger. Skinned ginger, to be more exact. And do you know what I will do with it?¡± After living in the torture prison for so long and seeing many things, nothing surprises me, and everything can be used as a weapon don¡¯t. I have learned my lesson. I will always keep my room clean and tidy.¡± ¡°After tonight, you will,¡± Azael says as he pushes the ginger inside my butt. A momentter, my butt is on fine. My internal muscles clench around it, producing more pain. Tears fill my eyes. ¡°It hurts. Please take it out Arael pels my hair. ¡°I will. In the morning A loud whimper echoes along the walls as tears stream dois my face. I don¡¯t thine help me, but I know better than to do that and get Alec into trouble. will survive the pain until morning. 11 bath an I am about to plead with Azael again when the door opens, and Alec enters. His eyes are wide as he sees me. Anger shes in his gate a secondter, and he End of shback It took me years to understand what Azael did to you that night. Azar abused. There was Callum and so many more that I don¡¯t remember their names or faces anymore¡± When he Best raped you and made me watch,¡± I love the part. ¡°And you were one of the many My hand continues to slide along the cold stone. ¡°Alekos, Stefan, and I found her. Our mate¡± let out a bitterugh. ¡°She is not only our mate but our hetar, is amazing. The only woman that managed to ensnare me. If you were still alive, she would have been yours since you were the oldest, and it in your right to be Alekos¡¯ right hand, but¡­I love her.¡± Alec would have loved Angel with all his soul. And would have never hurt her. Not the way my blood brothers and I dat. It was not only by chance that Stefan, Alekos, and I met in college. Aleko family one of the richest in the city. Strong demons always seemed to choose the men born in the Raptou family, and most of them eventually became Elders. Ie from a long line of ser vants; my famaly¡¯s role is to serve the N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Elders and their families. My father worked for one of the Elders as well, up until Alec and I were sold to Azagl. After that, my father worked hard to be one of the assassins, changing my future for the better. Instead of bing one of the staff for a Lord¡¯s family, I learned how to kill. And I am pretty good at it. Chapter Comments Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Shackled (The Lord Series) 73. Reyes N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After I finished my training as an assassin I was sent to the same college as Alekos to guard his as s since he always got into trouble, Alekos was no fool and knew From the moment we met who I was and who sent me. And we became friends. As for 5 Stefan, he is also an assassin but a hacker as well. He and I are from the same city, three hours away from Veros City, and belonged to the same Blond Lodge, but we never talked, until he, too, became friends with Alekos, When Alekos finallyinced the Elders to let him live his life before his training as a future leader of the Lords, he asked Stefan and I to be his blood-brothers-one of the special assassin groups that do all the dirty work for the Elder. Since then, we have becse inseparable. Our task has always been simple-develop new weapons and ways to eliminate the Dukes, Alines Tech Company-the biggest techpany in the country and our base of operations. Alekos mind is brilliant, Stefan is always looking for new ways to improve cene security. As for me, I like to make knives and use them on the entity, as well as any weapon Alekos creates. The havement of his house is my yground, and I have another within thepany, Killing slowly and painfully is more than a job, by a way to ensure that what happened to Aler, Call, and others like them won¡¯t happen again, ¡°We f ucked things up with her, and we broke the bond, but we are trying to fix it. Iakon¡¯t care how long it takes, I will fix it. She doesn¡¯t love us, not yet, at least. Not that I me her, not after what we did to her, but I wish she would not pull away from us, I feel like we lose her more and more each day, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Being an absolute psychopath to her does not help, but I still like to run my knives over her skin from time to time. Maybe that¡¯s why she is mad at me? I look up at the sky. Twilight is approaching fast, and I need to return home. Between taking care in a young Wing-a low-ranked Duke warrior. ?? Giselle, taking her to the Blood Lodge, and testing a new poison ¡°I am sorry for not bringing the guitar today and ying your Everite song. She broke it. After I locked her in an istion room. You should have seen her, she was magnificent as she smashed the guitar on the floor.¡± 1 chuckle. ¡°I wanted to kill her at that moment. d I didn¡¯t. I will bring the guitar next year. If 1 is it¡± I pause for a moment. ¡°Do you think Dad would be mad about the guitar? After all, he was the one to get it out of the facility when be saved¡­me. Why did I have to try and y the hero that day? Maybe because I learned it from Alec ¡°I have to go.¡± I turn on my heels and take a few steps before seeing him-Ander. My father. He had been the one to save me from Azael. I was teen when my father Enally found the facility. After getting inside it and locating Alec and I, my father exined his n. It was rtively simple and risky-use the back door to escape. Alec Gred it would not work, but our father reassured him all would be well. After all, he entered that way-after he killed the guards and hid their bodies-and no one tried to stop him. Not when he was wearing the clothes of one of the guards he killed. The n would have worked if not for me. But when I saw a girl with sad chocte eyes passing by me as she was led to one of the examination rooms, I wanted to save her. I knew what Azael would do to her there. I haven¡¯t thought of her in years, but I hope she, too, escaped that ce. I went after her and was about to grab her hand when Alec stopped me. It was enough to draw the attention of a few doctors. Alec shoved me toward our father while the doctors took hold of him. My father pulled out a handgun with a silencer en the harrel, and after grabbing my hand and dragging me away, he fired the gun, billing one of the doctors. Alec punched the other in the face, trying to free himself, when Azael stepped out of a room. Without saying a word, Azael took out a syringe with a purple liquid from his pocket. I knew what that purple liquid was-poison. Stabbing the needle into Alec¡¯s dem, Azael injected all the liquid into Alec¡¯s blood system. I have seen Azael use that poison before-it took seconds to kill someone. My father and I were out the door just as Alec dropped to the floor, dead. It was then that I became obsessed with poisons and started developing my own, like the one I used on Angel. I don¡¯t aim to kill with them but to inflict so much pain, my victims will beg to be put out of his misery. The wish will be granted, eventually. My father mes me for Alec¡¯s death. And rightfully so. Even so, he took care of me and trained me as an assassin. The day I finished the training was thest time he spoke to me. When we meet by chance, he pretends he doesn¡¯t know me. Today is no exception. Not that it bothered me. There is nothing left to be said between us. I return to my car, eager to return to Angel. I¡¯ve spent so much time f ucking her in the past five days; I feel strange not being with her now. Love can be both a curse and a blessing. It can destroy a life in seconds or make another the happiest person un Earth. Angel holds that much power over me. I take out my phone from the glovepartment and unlock An e-mail from Rin and his team popped on the screen. I have been waiting for it for quite some time. It contains information about Carlos and his whereabouts for the past seven days. And also a report about¡¯Angel¡¯s father. It is not only important to keep an eye on Carlos and know what he is nning but also to learn why Luis approved of Angel marrying Carlos. The email doesn¡¯t contain anything that i find useful. Thest three days have been very quiet on Carlos¡± part, spending most of his time inside his house. It didn¡¯t sit well with me. What is he nning? 73. Reyes And then there is Luis. He is clean. Too clean for a man who supplies the Dulins with weapons and smuggles in drap from Mecios. If not for the broken bond, Stefan and I would clready be tracking and following Carles every movement. Not that in a great assassin, but disappearance a few weeks after Alec¡¯s death, he hasn¡¯t been the same. At least, that¡¯s what I heard. Alekos is the one who knows kin better than I am about to put the phone in my pocket when I notice the photos Stefan sent me. A smile appears on my face as I start to understand the appeal of Stefan¡¯s leish -Angel wearing only thigh-high stockings is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. And when I get home. I will have her put them on, and then I will bend her over the couch and f uck her hard. Or maybe I will have her lie down on the bed and take her while staring into ber eyes. How I love A picture of Angel pleasuring herself made my di ck hard as steel. How did I get so lucky to have her as my mate? As my other Chapter Comments 7 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Shackled (The Lord Series) 74. Reyes A low grumble starts in my head, reminding me only men who have the highest chances of being for the Outcasts. It isplicated to exin, but my demon and I will be one in the end. I put on my sunsses and start the engine. As the sun sets, the city bes full of life-loud music and bright lights mark the start of the weekend. Women wearing, clothes that leave nothing to the imagination are on the streets, usually partying from Friday night to Monday morning. But Friday night is important to the Lords for another reason-it is when they gather at the Blood Lodge. Unmated blood-brothers enjoyed the pornai girls living at the Blood Lodge while the Elders and the mumed blood-brothers talked about important and pressing issues For Stefan, Alekos, and I, tonight is even more special. We will not only take Angel to the Blood Lodge and present her as our bonded but also set a date for the piercing ceremony. While I already mentioned to her that she would receive piercings, one from each of her mates, what I failed to tell her is that she would also marry us on that day. Not legally, since polyandry was not something socially epted, but in front of G od. After the piercing ceremony, only Alekos will be added to the marriage certificate as Angel¡¯s legal hushand, but that is only a formality to have her be a Rapto. Stefan and I would also be her husbands, A grin spreads across my face. Soon, I will be married. And if luck is on my side, a father as well. I can hardly wait to see Angel round with our child. from those beautiful ti ts of hers. I am already obsessed with them, but them heavy with milk¡­ The things I will do to her t its after she gives birth¡­ I step on the gas pedal, impatient to get home, to fill her pus sy with cu m. Since all three of us took the virginity of the hole we chose for ourselves, I can f uck any part of her b*dy without reservations. Fifteen minutester, I park the car in the garage and rush to the elevator, which takes forever until it reaches the night floor. ¡°Nena, are you home?¡± home?¡± I ask, closing the apartment door behind m There is no reply, but I hear the voices of Stefan and Angeling from the kitchen. They sound like they are fighting. Stefan is not even trying to repair the bond. If this continues, a serious discussion might make him see reason. After putting the keys on the little table at the entrance and cing my shoes on a rock, I make my way to the kitchen, but I stop by the living room Shopping bags, shoes, stockings, and other things were sca ttered on the dining table and on the floor. After Alec¡¯s b*dy started being modified by Azael¡¯s order, I started hating messy ces. I pick up everything and put them neatly inside the bags before going to the kitchen. Angel and Stefan are making dinner. Something fancy since Alekos is a food sch ¡°You are going to ruin the steak¡± Stefan¡¯s belligerent voice bounces on the walls. ¡°Excuse me for not being good at cooking.¡± Angel buffs She is wearing a tiny ck dress with spaghetti straps that entuate each and every curve she has. She and Stefan are so engrossed in what they are doing that they don¡¯t notice me sitting at the table. It would have been nice if she would have greeted me with a blo wjob. F uck, even a k*ss would have been amazing. One of our rules is for her to suck us when we return home, but after we broke the bond, maybe we should be the ones to lick her pus sy as soon as we enter through the door. Until the bond is fixed, we will be lenient with her. Once our piercings adorn her b*dy, we will demand of her everything we want. She is ou ours. Her b*dy, heart, and soul belong to us, and we can do with her as we wish. We will worship her, of course, by properly f ucking and loving her. And dominating her. It is the way of the Lords to possess their bondeds entirely. Stefan pushes Angel away from the stove. ¡°Are you any good at anything?¡± he huffs, looking at the overcooked strak ¡°Annoying you,¡± Angel retorts. It is good to see some of her former self back. For a few days, I thought she would never fight back. It is good to see that her ws are back. Stefan clicks his tongue. ¡°No wonder Alekos has to sp ank that attitude out of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to be my Daddy, tog,¡± Angel wiggles her ¡°Calle Daddy one more time, and I will shut you up.¡± Stefan threatens 74. Reyes ¡°With your co ck?¡± Angel Buggests. Now, that¡¯s an idea. Stefan puts the overcooked steak on a te and puts a raw one in the frying pan. ¡°With your panties.¡± ¡°Are you wearing panties?¡± I ask, k, taking both of them by surprise. Stefan throws me a nce over his shoulder. ¡°When did you return? We didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Whatever happened during their little shopping trip left them very distracted. Angeles to me and straddles me. ¡°I missed you¡± She did? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I fist her hair and bring her mouth to mine, capturing it in a rough k*ss. Her hands fly to my hair, her fingers fis ting it. She might not love me, not yet, at least, but she wants me. Her b*dy needs me just as much as I need her. I love her taste and scent. Her silky skin as w My right hand squeezes her t it, while my left hand slides between her legs. Beneath the dress, her pus sy is bare and wet¡­ very, very wel. ¡°I thought you were wearing panties,¡± I tease her cl it in a way way I know drives her crazy. She shakes her head. ¡°I bought a pair for tonight,¡± Stefan lets me know. Good idea. Because if any of the Lords see her pus sy¡­they will lose their eyes. ¡°Reyes, please,¡± she begs when I don¡¯t give her what she wants. My co ck throbs. I want nothing more than to be inside her, but driving her crazy with need is more appealing to me right now.¡±So impatient.¡± She lets out lets out a cry out of frustration Didn¡¯t Stefan wreck her while shopping? Is this the reason why she is so desperate for my c ock? ¡°Hasn¡¯t Stefan satisfied your little pus sy today?¡± I Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 75 Chapter 75 75. Reyes She shakes her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t even let me finish him. With my mouth,¡± she adds. Ah, so that¡¯s what it was Stn keeps rejecting her. The bood might not be fixed if he keeps hurting Angel¡¯s feelings. How long will Stefan be mad at Angel for throwing away Emily¡¯s ring? One day, he will have to get over it, especially since she is our hellstar. And the needs him just as much as she needs Alekos and 1. *You can suck me whenever you want. And even when you don¡¯t want to,¡± I volunteer my c ock. ¡°And while my di ck between your lips is very tempting, right now, I want to f uck your little pus sy.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± she raps Even my demon chuckles at her eagerness. She opens my fly, freeing my co ck, and inpales herself on my hard erection. Her warmth and wetness drive me crazy. The first time I had her pus sy only for me, I almost came after two or three thrusts. I f ucked plenty of women before, but nonepared to her. Before, I focked to bust my nut. But now I f uck because I need to feel connected with Angel. Not being inside her is torture. I need her like I need air. F uck that. She is the She moans loudly as she moves up and down my length. Stefan turns his attention to her as bouncing as she makes herself feel good, forgetting about the stake the frying pan. Each time my co ck disappears inside her pus sy, Stefan¡¯s eyes turn darker and darker. It won¡¯t be long until Stefan¡¯s control finally snaps, and when that happens, he will f uck Angel until both her pus sy and as s are sore. And then Alekns and I will fill her with more cu m. Maybe we will even get her pregnant that day. ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I praised her as I smack her as s, making her yelp. ¡°Use me to make yourself feel good.¡± She keeps bouncing up and down my co ck, softly moaning my name. ¡°You are so f ucking hot with my di ck inside of you, stretching your little pu ssy around it¡± Before, I was the one to use women to satisfy my need to feel good, but being used by Angel as if I am nothing more than a dil do is a brand new kink unlocked. She pushes my shirt up before putting her palms on my chest and moving faster. Stefan keeps his eyes g glued on Angel¡¯s as s. The steak will get burned soon if he doesn¡¯t take it out of the pan. Angel grinds N?velDrama.Org content. herself on me, crying out in pleasure as her cl it rubs against my muscles. I squeeze her as s, and Stefan rubs his mouth with his palm. He likes a nal just as much as I do. Or at least be did¡­ back when Emily was still alive. I should not think of another woman, not when I am inside my woman, The one I love. My future wife. We should n the proposal soon. What kind of ring would she like? Does she have any ring ideas saved on that website many chicks like to use? Her pus sy squeezes me hard, and I k*ss her, biting her bottom lip, the pleasure I feel being inside her is insane. What is the name of the website? My fingers dig into her hips as I help her move faster. Pinned, I think. Stefan is good with this stuff. He should be the one to go ring shopping while Alekos and I would get her cor that will let everyone know she is taken. Not that the ring won¡¯t have the same effect, but a cor is more visible. Angel grinds her hips, her thighs rubbing against mine, and I groan loudly. I have never felt so much pleasure in my entire life. Shivers run down my back, my co ck throbbing ¡°F uck, Nena! You feel amazing!¡± I p her ti t s with my left hand .1 Angel¡¯s pus sy is heaven. Better than her as s. I never want this to end. ¡°Reyes,¡± she breathes. I pull down on the cor of the dress, revealing her ti ts. They bounce so beautifully, the sight of her per nipples making my demon growl. If I let him out, my b*dy shifting into his, will his darkness consume her just as it almost consumed me? I take her left nipple into my mouth, sucking it hard while pinching the other one. It always drives her wild when I do this. Her movements be more ematic, trying to reach a blissful release. My thumb goes between her legs, teasing her cl it, helping her c um. Stefan rubs his co ck through his pants. If he only knew what he is missing on. 75. Reyes I roll her c lit between my fingers, her nails digging into my shoulders. Her pus sy clenches around me, milking me of my seed. Shea so close to close. ¡°Come for me, Nena!¡± I ordered her as 1 continue to assault her cli t, her nipple still in my mouth. She obeys me, her pus sy mping me so hard my co ck shoots rope after rope of c um deep inside her. Any child of mine will be as deranged as me; else, why would Roxanne sell me to Azael? But I still want Angel to get pregnant by me. Or is it too much to ask? She leans her forehead on my shoulder, her chest heaving hard, and I stroke her back. ¡°Soch a good girl,¡± I murmur while peppering k*sses all over her shoulder. Stefan keeps watching us until I say, ¡°That steak is so overcooked even I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Stefan tums on his heels, cursing like an old sailor, as he sees the burned steak. I chuckle as I snuggle with Angel. I never thought I could love a woman as much as I love Angel. Roxanne made me believe all women are trash. But not Angel. She is pure perfection and sweet intoxication Nuzzling her neck with my nose, I coo, ¡°Such a good girl foring so hard on my coc k.¡± She lifts her head, her chocte eyes reminding me of those of the girl from the facility, Why do I keep thinking of her today? I push her into a corner of my mind, wanting all my attention on Angel. ¡°And Alekos?¡± she askszily. ¡°Asking me about another man while my co ck is still deep inside you?¡± I have never been the jealous type, especially when ites to Alekos and Stefan, but sharing Angel is¡­ hard at times. Especially when I want to spend a few moments alone with her, just the two of us. Maybe I should not have f ucked her in front of Stefan then. But the night is just starting, and after the meeting at the Blood Lodge ends, I want to take her out and have fun in the city. She wiggles her hips. ¡°But it is soft now. I can barely feel it.¡± I smack her as s. ¡°I think you need another f ucking. Or a good spa nking.¡± She shrugs like she doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Did you remember to buy a nice dress?!¡± She bites her bottom lip. ¡°Stefan said this one would do,¡± she points at the one she is wearing. It is perfect for what I have in my mind. ¡°Stefan, where are those panties you mentioned earlier?¡± Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW 76. Alekos ¡°Peter Ale Me Haydar farah greets un Chapter 76 Chapter 76 76. Alekos ¡°Peter Ale Me Haydar farah greets un marble ly being part ad the 1 w at my watch then at the entrates, wondering where the f uck eyes and Selena Ptuality is important, especially when he will be intrauring art. bought The tu humper required as 1 am pore a taken men 1 tell bei Bebas ale pies to do is 1 aik, I add, ¡°Mod if your per deyes and thefen, tell Hem for Foury¡± ollur talde ?n in the middle of the chain, with thire gfestes of whiskey on it. Me Hajadil preferi sake, but i front of them, ueniring the I pick up any ss and take a small ng rant of it turbarnomals four blood bindery Brain rover her hands, but I ranch are tin well what Rejes did in tanden ledturen Mour and Tyand?, terbng let as s wide with their big di cks, whale Burben in down her tharat, andrger and Ansel anmund her, their rocks in her hands. If not he has ties and Angel, she wall and be here Giselle being genglonged Parten in anchor to being caused bys demon, he does not cate home tonigh he G¡¯s head in the f ucks her thin hard he might knock her teeth. For a brief moment, my gare locks with hers, and I raise my ss in her honor mockingly the is not my problem emmer, she belongs to the Blood Lege a I don¡¯t get to finish my whiskey as El Jannah makes sign with his hand, letting me kone that I have to follow him ¡°I I di will be right hark,¡± I tell M. Hayashi, feat I doubt he is listening to me as all his focus is one of the young pomin. Uzziah Elder Jannali takes no tis his offer Mefan, Reyes, and Angel sit on the sole, Eller Meriah is talking to them ¡°Ah, Brother Aleku ta. Ang Hernandez with you?¡± Bazish prints to the chair next to him. He waits until Angelx chas been on the news renty night ter the day the entire city must kn ¡°She is bonded and hellitar,¡± exin Shackled (The Lord Serles) 7676. Alekos 76 Al- Elder Baruch im in the jobles, her thete per als het toe te verront dateen mure cartont to the ptinent at the rd Loden. Thright in and one of those leyn, but the outerwear vid. H?nn?n entis he a manneni look, bettive medina Dowietriburuan sedel Gollow. ¡°Berthet Al-kes, Mr. Hayadi, Alder hoodzaken. Mr. Hayashi is not one of the chi lehele ne of our mind gettin Mtet makane sauli talk and Mr. Hayashi telling Elderkinovih bona phe ise Thwill end kempena dent in hurehuset at the Jorni vebeethoug to the gathering that is alios to start. nce at my watch them at the era, wenke when locked the Pity interly when te wil be introducing Angel as out belian and setting a date bor the Punting Genelpon, ¡°My Lord?¡± the pernai muts when I don¡¯t save wind. 1 sigh in annevance. ¡°Teal the way while koos the Blood Lake the wey, the pompi leading fused bratisen to theteroom is mostly komuliny. In case her sences are ne del duting; the gathering on, the red in donderweetwater le time has been the an? care of Reyes and me durine Friday meetines, and ouneintal y of ardan dhut ternces toe in tum de recuered my i aration, a rt mun Many of the armchairs inside the Inden mupied, suchge-dep This is why the three leather amechairs that belong to my blood brother and 1. ¡°Bring a seat for nur guest.¡± tell her, Bere she too todas and sufaten dit me The woman leaves, and I invite. Mr. Hyashi top, offre table in the add the chordinath scenes of whiskey in high. He whs prefas sake, but I might need a dork or oil Elder Janosh is in charge of my praichte. Who Fun and his blood-brothers are nearly, brte on her kos intent of the wether Lamp alte imagining sorts of scenarios for when Angel atmally here, N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. My eyes go around the room, and Lotice Giselle taking one of Rueben, ha this turbined beers in over her on hunut Icone crevcod wh it teens did to her as she is sandwiched between Muse and Tyson, stretching, istrunk wink with the bodau-kalean bd wis ber het stood asper and anel mound h o their c ocks in her hands. If not for her lies about Angel, she wond av b I enjoy my drink as I watch Giselle being gangba nged. Ruchem is so close to being red dry in dem de humor he with win. He hide Giselle¡¯s head in ce as he f ucks her mouth so hard he might knod beroeth, our i bro¡¯lmet not, ont are och ich bin and inde my chin her herum mockingly. She is not my problem anymore, she belongs to the Blood Lodne now. I don¡¯t get to finish my whiskey as Elder Jannah makes a sign with his hand, tetons know that ate ¡°I will be right back,¡± I tell Mr. Hayashi, but I doubt he is listening to me a few ye pot po Elder Janoah takes me to his office. Stefan, Reyes, and Anpil sit on the s, Filder in, this tattoo thous ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask ¡°Ah, Brother Alckon. 5, please,¡± Elder Uzziah point to the their next to him the wait ku ntil I am sitt heforene Mlapit, the k Angelica Hemander with you!* I¡¯s photo has been on the news ev news every hight since the day she rage to me. The entity cityst knite whe ¡°She is our bonded and helistar,¡± I exin. 76. Alekos ¡°She is what?¡± Ekler Uzuh aku The man is not hard of hearing; why is he making me repeat myself? ¡°Angel is my bonded.¡± I point at Stefan and Reyes. ¡°Our demons anchored themselves to Angel¡¯s soul¡± Angel c ocks her head. ¡°I thought the bond broke,¡± ¡°Angel!¡± I hiss because this is not the time to talk about this ¡°That¡¯s what you said after you punished me because you wouldn¡¯t bother to listen to me,¡± she huffs. She needs a good spa nking to learn to keep her mouth closed. I might have thrown her over myp and done just that if not for Elder Janoah asking. ¡°Did you say she is a hellstar?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± says Reyes. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Elder Janoah insists. ¡°Is there a mate mark behind her left ear?¡± Angel¡¯s hand ties to her ear, covering it, but lowers it the moment she realizes what she did ¡°A what?¡± I ask Before Elder Jannah can repeat his question, Stefan pulls Angel¡¯s hair to the side and looks behind her left ear. ¡°There¡¯s ring at Reyes, he adds, ¡°Told you she is not a hellstar.¡± ¡°Mark or no mark, she is a hellstar,¡± Reyes insists. ¡°This is why I was brought here, to debate whether I am a hellstar or not?¡± Angel finally speaks. ¡°No, we wanted you here to pick a date for our Piercing Ceremony,¡± I exin. Angel huffs. ¡°I never agreed to your st upid piercings.¡± Elder Uzziah seems taken aback. ¡°Did no one exin to her what the ceremony means? ¡°The only thing they exined was how to sack their co cks¡± I run a palm over my face. This woman! mark behind her ear, Stefan lets us know, Elder Uzziah clears his throat. ¡°Regardless, you were born to a Duke family, and you should marry a Duke. That is the way set by our forefathers, and we have to respect it¡± ¡°But she is our hellstar!¡± Reyes snaps at Elder Uzziah. ¡°And she might be pregnant!¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Angel says calmly. ¡°You could,¡± I point out. ¡°We never used contraceptives when f ucking you!¡± ¡°I am not pregnant,¡± Angel insists. ¡°How do you know?¡± Stn asks. ¡°I do,¡± Angel offers no exnations. The way she is saying it¡­ She is hiding something from us. ¡°Are you infert?¡± I ask. Not that it would matter. We will find a surrogate; Angel¡¯s worth is not in womb in her Angel unks into the sofa. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± 76. Alekos ¡°Then tell me!¡± I yell. She debates whether to tell me or not, and I can¡¯t stop myself from grabbing her shoulders and shaking her while yelling again. ¡°Tell me! Or will sp ank you, and this time, you won¡¯t be able to sit for month!¡± ¡°I had a f ucking shot that prevents me from having babies for the next six months! Did you really think I want a baby with you after everything you did to me?¡± Angeh eries out. My cars ring. She doesn¡¯t want a child with me? With us? She said so before, but I thought she was trying to annoy me. I know I was an a ss to her, but f uck if I didn¡¯t try to fix things between us ¡°This is different. This is her betraying any trust, Lying to me. Each time I finished inside her, telling her how eager I am to be a father and how much I love her, she brushed me off. Now I know why. Beyes face bums somber. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us this earlier?¡± S** doll!¡± ¡°Because you never bother to listen to me. I am only told what to do and punished if I dare to be anything else but an obedient S** d ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask ¡°To be allowed to choose for once.¡± Angel says. ¡°To taste freedom, tough, to sing and dance, to paint. To be myself, whatever that means! I want a little house on the beach and a proposal under the moonlight with the perfect ring. And more than anything I want to be loved!¡± ane loved!¡± I cry out in frustration. *But you in ¡°Your love is so toxic I would rather die alone then live a life with you!¡± ¡°Did you ever love me? Or any of us? I want to know. She shorts. ¡°I hate you more than I can express. All of you!¡± Angel not only does not love me and want a family with Stefan, Reyes, and I, but she hates us. Even Reyes and Stefan are at a loss for words. Reyes eyes sh red, and he starts to tremble, his palms opening and closing, and it won¡¯t be long before he has a rage episode. It would be best if it does not happen here. I stand. ¡°We are done here.¡± ¡°About the meeting fromst Friday.¡± Elder Janoah starts to say, but I interrupt him. ¡°Tomorrow. We can discuss it then. Right now, I want to go home. Suddenly. I am very tired,¡± I say. No one stops me as I make my way to my car. Reyes, Stefan, and Angel follow me. ¡°Alekos,¡± she tries to talk to me, but I ignore her. This betrayal of hers hurts. She doesn¡¯t want a child with me and she hates me. Maybe it is best to let her free. My mother always told me that if it is meant to be, it will return to me. ¡°Stefan, can you take Angel to Reyes apartment? Reyes,e with me.¡± ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Stefan asks when I unlock my car. 1 get behind the wheel. ¡°I need to show Reyes something back at thepany.¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 77. Angel It¡¯s been three days since my outburst at the Blood Lodge, I wanted to humiliate Alekos, to hurt him as he had hurt me, but now, I feel sad about saying those awful thing to him because deep down, I do want a family and happiness. And once he learned I was not spying on him, he treated me well-he and Reyes. They might have f ucked me and used me at a human se x toy, but they also took care of me, and snuggled with me, and fed and kept mepany. And now I am stuck with Stefan-who has barely said anything to me since we returned to the apartment. I am lonely and miserable because Alekos and Reyes have not shown up since Friday night. Not even a phone call to ask how I am. The truth is, I am more than miserable. I am in agony. The pain in my chest is so bad I don¡¯t have the energy to get up from the couch. Despite spending a lot of time on the couch napping or watching TV shows-alone because Stefan can barely stand looking at me I feel so tired. Maybe if I talk to Alekos and Reyes and tell them that I am sorry for saying that I hate them and that it was a lie, they will return to me. ant have a phone or Alekos¡¯ number, but Stefan does. Maybe he will let me use it? Somehow, I muster the energy to get up from the couch to look for Stefan and immediately get diary. I¡¯ve mostly survived on cheap wine and ice cream in the past three days. My head is pounding like hell, probably because I got so drunkst night that I even tried to k*ss Stefan, but he pushed me away and yelled at me never to touch him again. Blinking away tears, I go look for Stefan. He is neither in the kitchen nor his room, so I go out on the terras se. It is so hot outside, and the summer sun shines so bright it blinds me for a moment. I wait until my eyes adjust before I continue looking for Stefan when I hear his voiceing from the direction of the sunroom ¡°Took you long enough to realize she is not the one for us,¡± Stefan says to someone. Is he talking about me? My eyes finally adjust enough to see him leaning against one of the crystal walls of the sunroom. He is talking on the phone, and our gazes meet as he says, ¡°I will get rid of her in a bit and have the cleaningdy remove any trace of her from the apartment. See you at home tonight. Tell Reyes he can choose the next bi tch to open her legs for us. Tonight, if possible,¡± before ending the phone call. They don¡¯t want me anymore. Not only that, but they are already looking for someone to rece me. My by heart starts to pound hard against my rib cage, my chest hurting so bad, I feel I will have a heart attack. Blood rushes to my ears, and I feel so dizzy and nauseous that I rush to the bathroom to empty the contents of my tumucts When I am done, I wash my face with cold water and look at myself in the mirror. No wonder Alekos does not want me anymore. I look like I have aged at least ten years, all pale and big dark circles under my eyes. And I lost weight, my cheeks are gaunt. If I was in before, now I look hideous. Not even a professional makeup artist can help me. Dios! I hate myself so much, If not for Wasp and the others, I might have gone to a national park, never to be seen again, and be one of the 411 missing cases, When I feel I can face Stedan, I get out of the bathroom. Unsurprisingly, he is waiting for me next to the door. ¡°Alekos doesn¡¯t want to see you again, and Reyes wants you out of his apartment right now.¡± His tone is so cold I am freezing, but I resist the urge to wrap my area around myself. While this is what I wanted, I can¡¯t help but feel like falling into a bottomless pit of desperation and grief. My ears ring, and my lungs suddenly stop working, but my voice is unexpectedly steady as I say, ¡°Could you help me get out of the city! He shakes his head. ¡°I am not your nanny. You are a grown-up as s woman. am sure you can figure things out.¡± Snapping his fingers, he adds, ¡°You have Eve minutes to leave before I throw you out.¡± I had hoped he would help me, but he is kicking me out like I am a rabid dog. ¡°Could I at least have some money? Just enough to make it to the Northeast train He studies me for a few seconds before taking out his wallet from his pocket. He opens it and throws a N?velDrama.Org content. five-dor bill at my feet. ¡°This should be enough for the bus.¡± He closes his wallet, then opens it again and takes out a one-hundred bill, and after throwing it next to the other one, he says, ¡°Make sure to take some Blo wjob sses. You need them That¡¯s all i was to them? A cheap wh ore? This hurts so much, 1 feel like I am dying- mytimes, the fin gravd immune mw in but libamer let any pramus-licymbarinin Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 78 Chapter 78 SHARE Shackled (The Lord Series) 78. Angel By the time I make it to the Northeast train station, I am covered in sweat and so thirsty I am about po pass cut One of the paards tries to stop me from entering, but I whisper to him one word, and he lets ine ur pass. I podiarelly to the safety bao, The money and the phone are there, grab them. And my smartwatch. Dllus, I really missed my smartwatch. I also take one of the emergency backpacks that contains not only clean clothes and sports shoes but water and food as well, and empty the two bottles in less than a minute. I eye one of the graham cra ckers packs, but I doubt I can stomach anything after, Stefan I go to the bathroom and change my clothes, not before cleaning the sweat and the dat from my baby. When I feel more or lest human again, Iral Warp ¡°Bumblebee?¡± she asks as the answers. ¡°Hi,¡± I cook. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Miserable,¡± I s ob. ¡°My mates hate me and don¡¯t want anything to do with me. And you have to exin all this hellstar business to me because, apparently, you have been hiding things from me.¡± Wasp is quiet for a moment before letting mut a long sigh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional, as I am leaming new things each day I will tell you what I to the Sanctuary. But the n is the same get out of the city¡± Of course, the n is the same. ¡°Once you have Fire Ely out, we will me I am starting to regret epting this mission. ¡°Beetle would have been a better option that for sing are ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know the facility as you do,¡± Wasp reminds me. when you make it I know. We have gone over the n a thousand times. I was the best option for this mission, and to make sure none was suspecting own. My mistake was to ask Alekos for his help. I should have walked all the way to the facility instead of stopping by his office. But this is the first time we are doing this, and we are still learning 1 fight the tears that theralen to fall down my cheeks, It will take a long time to get user Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan. If ever. ¡°This is thest time I do something for ¡°Bumblebee, I am sorry for putting you in this mess. If I had known¡­if I have suspected about you and Alekos and his blood bothers, I would not have asked this of you and if not for running out of time¡­I would have asked Beetle to do the 1 ¡°I know. See you in three days,¡± I say as I set the timer on my smartwatch. ¡°It should be more than enough time to get Fire Fly out and safely make it to the extraction point¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Wasp says before ending the phone call. I remove the sim card before smashing the phone with the heel of my shoe and throwing it in the hin together with Reyes¡¯ shirt. I grab the backpack, and before leaving the bathroom, I throw the sim card in the toilet and flush the water. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The timetable is close to the cafeteria, and I go check out the train schedule. I am debating the safest and quickest way to get out of the city-train, bus, or a Golyft when someone grabs me by my right arm. A sharp pain to my side follows, and then something is shed between my ribs. Did I get injected with something? A man says into my ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to kill you right now,e with me. If you make any sound or try to catch someone¡¯s attention, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you,¡± as his hand squeezes my arm so hard, bruises will Form Bile rises to my throat, but I swallow hard and nod my head. All the nning, time, and resources invested in saving Fire Fly wasted because I wasn¡¯t sneaky enough not to get caught by Carlos when I was leaving his office, a pen drive belonging to him in my bra. He had invited me and my father to dine with him, and we were sitting at the table when I excused myself to go the bathroom. It was not there that I wanted to go, but to his office, wanting to find a way to avoid a wedding with him. He was not very happy with me when he saw me, but I med it on ¡°that time of the month.¡± Carlos did not believe me and kept an even closer eye on me while hinting that all his electronics were traceable once connected, making me paranoid that I could be discovered if I attempted to ess what was contained on the pen drive. So I hid it the day I ran away from home. I doubt anyone will find it unless I say where it is Who will ever think of looking in the fish tank in the lobby of Alekos¡¯spany? All I needed was a waterproof case, and buying one in the mall was easy The man shoves the barrel of his gun harder, making me wince in pain. ¡°Start walking. Behind the train station is a parking let; we are going there.¡± 78. Angel Chapter Comments Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Shackled (The Lord Series) 79. Experiment 514 Tracking down and finding my target took time than I expected, but luck was on my side. I was surveying the building she was living in, nning my next moves when I save her going to the main street. 1 followed her, curious to see where she was heading, dressed in only a blue shirt and no shoes. It surprised me to see her entering a train station, but I knew that if I didn¡¯t act fast, I would lose her, especially after she came out of the bathroom wearing new clothes, a backpack on her shoulders, And now, I am finally on my way back to the facility. 713 has promised me she will be strong and survive whatever 919 will do to her. She has to keep her promise because I don¡¯t know what will happen to me if I lose her. My demon growls love and menacing, making me think he will destroy the facility if more harm is done to 713. It¡¯s about f ucking time. I turn on the radio-once, I used to love music-and speed up all the way to the facility, riger to be with the woman I love. Alew hourster, I park the car in the facility¡¯s ginge and go to open the trunk. Angelica is still asleep, a smartwatch in her hands. I curse out loud because I didn¡¯t think of checking her pockets. Even if she was able to contact anyone, which I doubt, it does not matter, as it is impossible to get out of the facility, I could leave because Azael allowed me, but not before a tracker was imnted in my spine. If I ever try to remove it, I will die, as a toxin will be released. After breaking the smartwatch, I pick up Angelica and take her to Azael¡¯s office. ¡°Jels done,¡± I s | say once I am al am allowed in. I put Angelica on a chast, but she falls to the floor. ¡°Can I see 713?¡± Azael nces at Angelica before telling me, ¡°Take her to 919. You will find 713 there. The dog will automatically open when you get there.¡± Gritting my teeth in frustration, I do as asked. As told, the door to 919¡¯s cell opens when I get to it, and I enter. He is sleeping on his bed, his back to me. I look around for 713, and I almost go insane when I see her lying in a pool or her own blood. I drop Angelica and rush to my love. ¡°No!¡± I cry out when my hands touch her cold skin. ¡°No! No! You promisel?¡± 919 wakes up and grins at me as he looks at me. My demon demands for 919¡¯s blood to be shed, a life for a life. My b*dy shakes violently, hoping this time I will shift, but nothing happens. ¡°Shested ten days, more than any other women before her.¡± He stands and goes to Angelica. He studies her for a few moments. ¡°How long do you think this pretty thing tillst?¡± I stand and call for my angel, wanting to kill 919, when Azael enters the cell. Instead of going for 919, I rush to the one that destroyed my life. ¡°You said 713 will live if I bring you Angelica! I will kill you and then 919!¡± I growl as I remove Azael¡¯s grin from his face with a hard blow of my fist. Guards run inside the cell and peel me off Azael, and I am beaten up until I lose consciousness. When I wake up, I A, I am in my room. A TV has been ced in the middle of my cell, and I turn it on. A video of 919 torturing 713 starts. She screams for me, begging me toe and save her. Fuelled by the deep hate I have for Azael, I fist my palms and destroy the TV. Using some parts of it and with the help of my demon and angel, I somehow open the door to my cell and step outside it. I don¡¯t care if I get caught as long as I make it to the centralputer system and activate the auto-destruction sequence. No one knows I have ess to the codes. I go up t the stairs, as many working here use the elevators, I reach the bottom floor when the rm goes off. F uck! I really hoped I had more time. I run faster when the door that leads to the garage opens, and a blonde man enters, a semiautomate gun in his hands. Both of us stop in our tracks. He is not one of the facility personnel, as I know all of then He points at me with the gun but does not fire as there is recognition in his eyes. ¡°Wait. You are I cut him short before he can finish. ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡± I growl. *1 am looking for a woman,¡± he dodges my questions. ¡°Help me find her, and I will help you return to ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. your family. They are looking for you.¡± I should not trust him, but he knows me and my family. I never believed in the enemy of my enemy is my friend bull sh it, but maybe tonight is a good time too ¡°I will help you only if you promise to assist me in destroying this ce afterward. Not that I trust him, but I need another person to manually insert the codes at the same time as me. He stretches out his hand, and I ignore it. Being touched by men erpulses me.¡¯ 79. Experiment 514 ¡°Angel Angelica Herundet * know where th 1. but keep the part about ing the one that brought her here to myself. through the doors of the first floor with the help of my new friend.¡± I get rid of them fast. The guards Arael hired He used to have specially trained Dukes for this task, but 919 has a habit of escaping his cell and hunting them down. It had been but Ansel refused. After years of this happening, humah men have been hired, recing the Dukes, hands, I lead the way to 919. 1 open the door to the fifth floor when the cells open-putting me at an advantages personnel rush to stop the it is easy to take them down acting alone.¡± I say to him as I shoot two doctors. tse keep moving when I say. ¡°She is over there,¡± and point to a cell, but he is quiet. I turn to look at him. His eyes are fixed on a woman dragged away by a gaind. I My Trend is bly shocked. He lets out a sound so inhuman and full of age and hate and anger it startless. He is at the guard¡¯s head and puts a bullet between his eyes, then rushes to 666 and picks her up in his arms. He looks at her with eyes full of adoration and love. My angel wants to kill him for touching her, Wasn¡¯t he looking for Angelica? ¡°Is this real, or am I dreaming?¡± She starts crying while nodding her head, as she can¡¯t talk, her lips still sewn together. While my friend has his moment with 666, I focus on keeping the personnel away from us. His eyes turn red. ¡°What hune they done to you?¡± She buries her head into his chest, calming him. ¡°You are alive. You have been alive all this time,¡± he murmurs before turning his back on me and running away, killing or guards on his way to the exit, leaving me alone. I should not have trusted him, but the idea of seeing my family again clouded my judgment. Probably no one is looking for me, thinking that I am dead. Azael always fakes the death of those he wants to experiment on. I might not have time to destroy the facility, but I have time to escape. First, I have to find a way to remove the tracker without being killed. I won¡¯t rest until I kill Azand 919 Chapter Comments Stephanie Guessing that 666 is Emily and Angel is going to go through more pain. VIEW 1 COMMENT Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Shackled (The Lord Series) 80. Angel I wake up in an unfamiliar ne, lying on a hard, cold stone floor. A man built like a freaking grizzly bear hovers over me, and I quickly move away from him. He straightens his back, but other than that, he is still, I stand up slowly, not wanting to provoke him. His arms look like those of Hulk, and no doubt he can rip me in two in a second. The dim light cast shadows around us, but it is impossible not to notice his harsh face. He looks angry and ready to harm me. An ugly scar is splitting in two the number 919 he has tattooed on his left cheek. He is quiet as I study him, my eyes traveling down his b*dy until it reaches his pain, and my gaze snaps back at his face. Definitely a shower, not a grower. If he were to rape me, it would be very, very painful. And all the piercings he has don¡¯t look¡­as appealing as those of my mates. It¡¯s funny how now I consider Reyes, Alekos, and Stefan as mine when I fought so hard against them. Them not wanting me anymore made me realize what I lost. And they are already looking for another woman. have to stop thinking of them. At least until I am out of this mess. Then grins, making him look like the Cheshire Cat. A very big, menacing Cheshire Cat. But what really captures my attention is the color of his eyes. I would recognize them anywhere. Despite his¡­rough appearance, his eyes are still kind. But there is hate and agony in them as well. I get closer to him. ¡°Prince Charming?¡± I ask as I try to touch the scar on his face with the tips of my fingers-a scar that I gave him when I tried to free him ten years ago. At twelve years old, I thought I knew everything and opening handcuffs with a knife was possible until the de slipped, missing his eye by a miracle. Hej back before my hand can reach him. ¡°Unless you have a death wish, don¡¯t touch me,¡± he says harshly. ¡°Thest person to do so died.¡± So, he can His voice is more¡­gruff than I expected. ¡°You killed someone because they touched you?¡± If he doesn¡¯t want to be touched, that¡¯s fine, but no need to go to such ¡°Basically, she was shoved into my arms, but yes, that¡¯s what happened. My angel hates when someone touches me, and he goes insane, taking over my b*dy.¡± ¡°You are a Duke.¡± Even if I try, I can¡¯t hide my disappointment. Not because he is a Duke but because he is such a cold blooded murder. Will I be his next victim? ¡°Not by choice but by force. That¡¯s why my angel is so unstable because he was forced to use me as a vessel. And now we are stuck together, hating each other.¡± From what I learned from Alekos and Reyes, the demon or the angel is the one that chooses the man that is mostpatible with his mate, and they are usually in harmony with one another. Who has so much power to pee an Outcast to pick up a man as a vessel? ¡°I am sure you and your angel can find a middle ground and make things work. And in the meantime, can¡¯t you, I don¡¯t know, not kill?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?¡± henorts. ¡°It would make my life so much easier.¡± He looks at me like I am stu pid. ¡°Why d I rub my temples because I still feel sick, and I am still battling my hangover. And my clothes are drenched in sweat and sticking to my b*dy like a second skin. ¡°No need to be so sarcastic. And could you, please, put some clothes on?¡± He starts doing push-ups. ¡°I would if I had any. It¡¯s not like I like running around here butt n*ked.¡± I sit on the bed. There is no need to ask where I am as it is clear I am in the facility. Now, I only need to figure out how to get out of this cell, find Fire Fly, and escape. I stick my hand in my pocket to take out my smartwatch, but it is not there, and I end up cursing out loud. He continues his exercise routine while scoffing at me. ¡°Never thought a youngdy like you would use suchnguage.¡± Ah, shove it! I want to scream at him, but I refrain myself. Instead, I look around for my smartwatch. The cell is small, and except for the bed, there is no other furniture. And my smartwatch in nowhere to be seen. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He stops doing push-ups. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Looking for my smartwatch, I am sure I had it in my pocket when I was brought here.¡± His brow furrows. ¡°Your what?¡± ¡°Smartwatch.¡± He is still confused. I stop in the middle of the cell and stare re at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what a smartwatch is 80. Angel have been here for a long time, sono, I have no clue what smartwatches are.¡± It back on the bed. ¡°What is your name?¡± He taps his left check with his indes finger: ¡°910.¡± His eyes natin as he is thinking. I don¡¯t remember:¡± Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Shackled (The Lord Series) 81. Angel Belse I can spastion him how he can¡¯t remember his name, an r?n gres off. I stand sprickly the same time as 919 jumps in his feet excited ¡°Sommer micajeed his tell, and new they are bounding for him. Dore he is caught, Azard will mak dormit¡¯) try to asi ajar again.¡± He throws me a nce. ¡°Allen, Azael might have other ns for your siner you are new here and not let you see the forture, ¡° in watch less far escaped experiment is being tortured that he ¡°Who is Azart?¡± *The one that make this ce, And the absolute leader of the Thakes? arationed won whru Alekos told me the stay of the Cutcasts, but it can¡¯t be the name Azael, Thinking of Alekos makes the pain in te clust He dirual want you amper er? Saking of our peod,¡¯ I me ntally kick myself. If only it weir d vagy. 919 pes to the done and peaks outside through a small window. He is quiet for several minutes, and I don¡¯t dare say a word because Lam am very fe When the don opens automatically, he takes a step outside before getting back in. Comshots and serrese from all over the facility. puding in my chest, while having a bad feeling. Something is about to happen. tanding ned f u the best, my he ¡°This 919 puts his finger apilost his lips, letting me know Lnurst be quiet. Then, he makes a signal with his N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. hanal, calling me to him. When I am standing behind the wall, lch to the door, opposite to he whispers to me while puinting with his finger drown the hall at a man holding two guns in his hands. The one that kidnapped ¡°The persons my angel killed this morning won the mate of $14.11 a light starts between in, days can pass until Fregain control over my b*dy,¡± $19 says in a low solor, ¡°It was a shock when my angel returated to the back of my mind in fast. Now that I think about it, it happened when 514 brought you I barely listen to what he is saving spot Stefan. He came for me! My frut beats fast, but this time with happiness. If Stn is her, then so are Aleks handome face all wound to be and Reyes? Che we talk and dem wded for me? Maybe he has forgiven me for throwing away Emily¡¯s ring? am sure they will take me hack. Stefan gets closer to me, his All my hopes are crashed when Stn kills a grand dragging away a woman with light blonde hair. Once the pand is no longer a problem, Stefan picks up the woman in his amis and speaks to her. E catch a glimpse of her face, and I am once again nauses, I can¡¯t hear what Stefan is saying, but from where I am standing, I can see the way he is looking at her. It can mean only one thing. ¡°Do you know who that woman is?¡± I whisper to 919 He looks at Stefan. ¡°Who, 6667¡± When Wasp contacted me two years ago and exined to me about the Sisterhood, she told me that the identities of all the Deghters of G od were kept anonymous and we would each have a inde name. Mine is Bumbleber. |_ Mn leaves, taking Emily with him and alianduning me here, shattering what is left of my heart and soul¡­¡­ Checkmate. Ist the game. And my mates and the family we were supposed to have. i wme teid. heim rim ming at off de al 22 de lett me Chapter Comments Prepratie POST COMMENT Funny. She had the love (granted 2 for 3), but destroyed it all by herself at the club. Take responsibility and do your best to move cast i VIEW 1 COMMENT = Chapter 82 Chapter 82 SHARE Shackled (The Lord Series) 82. Angel A bucket filled with freezing water and ice dropped over my head wakes me up. The water is so cold I shriek and gasp like a fish onnd. A womanughs, and I look around, but the few candles around me make it almost impossible to see much. More water is thrown at me, and I let out another shriek and try to get away, not wanting it to happen again, but I find myself tied to a chair, all my clothes missing ¡°Who is there?¡± Probably a dumb question to ask. Perhaps I should be scared, but when my entire b*dy is numb, such feelings elude me. Moreughter from the same woman from before follows. A hand grabs my hair and pulls my head back, a face appearing in front of me. Even though years have passed since Ist saw her, her green snake- like eyes are as cold as they have ever been. ¡°Hello, Angel. What did you do to your hair? It looks absolutely hideous. And when was thest time you ate?¡± Salma¡¯s venomous words minck me. She is wearing a short, tight red dress that barely covers her big t its. What is she doing here? Something tells me I am not in the facility anymore. I say nothing, knowing how much it imitates her when someone doesn¡¯t respond to her provocations. She pulls my hair harder until she is bored with myck of response, looking over her shoulder at a figure I now notice, she says in a sweet, fake tone, ¡°Carlos, dear, what did you even see in this sl ut?¡± Carlos, dear? Don¡¯t tell me they are together. If they are, they deserve each other, as both are rotten to the core. If Carlos is here, that moans I am in his home? I was invited only once there, the day I stole the pen drive, and I spent most of my time in the living room, bored out of my mind, while my father and Carlos spoke about wedding-rted things, never asking for my opinion Salma graba my jaw with her fingers, long nails digging into my flesh, making me wince in pain. 1 might be dead inside, but physical pain in not something I can. evade Carlos steps out from the shadows, his empty ck eyes looking at me with so much disgust, making me wonder how much I will suffer before he decides to kill me ¡°You thought you could hide from me forever?¡± he snacks. I would have if not for my mission to rescue Fire Fly, Stefan took care of that for me, frering me of that obligation Carlos waits a few seconds before adding, ¡°I would have given you everything you wanted if you would have be my This man is the only one who can coke feelings inside me, mostly rage and anger. If he notices, he doesn¡¯t acknowledge. ¡°I never wanted to be your wife. The thought of you touching me makes me sick.¡± His right hand closes around my neck, his fingers blocking my windpipe: Salina lets go of my jaw but not of my hair. ¡°But whoring yourself to the enemy, their darkness tainting the purity of your soul, their semen making you unclean, doesn¡¯t make you sick! Once you aer purified and forgiven of your transgressions, your b*dy will keep the sickness corrupting the Dukes at bay.¡± Carlos¡¯s grip on my neck loosens enough for me to ask, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You will be one of the pomai, living in the Celestial Heaven.¡± I am in the Celestial Heaven, the Dukes¡¯ meeting ce? This is a worse fate than I could have ever imagined. More candles light, making it easier to see around me. I am in a spa c ious room, many men sitting in armchairs looking at me with hate and disgust. A throne is in the middle of the room, a woman about my age is kneeling n*ked beside it. ¡°But first, you will be punished in front of everyone.¡± Looking at the crowd, Carlos adds, ¡°Videos of Angelica Hernandez will be sent to our daughters so that no one will repeat the same mistakes as her.¡± They will film me while I am punished and put it on the inte? Just like Stefan did. He grabs a few strands of my hair. ¡°This needs to be fixed. Olivia, Carlos clips, and he outstretches his right hand and the woman stands fast, grabs something a table, and brings it to him-an electric hair clipper. What are you nning to do with that?¡± I want to know because I already have an idea, and I would pretty much prefer it if that didn¡¯t happen. alos ignores mos questions and says to Salma, ¡°Hold her head in ce.¡± 82. Angel I don¡¯t try to fight. There is no reason to do so. Maybe if my mates still wanted me, I would have tried to find a way to escape this situation, but without them, life meaningless. I don¡¯t care what Carlos does to me, N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Giving a phone to Oliva, Carlos says, ¡°Record everything.¡± Carlos turns on the hair clipper and starts sha ving my hair. My gaze locks with that of Olivia. The hand she is holding the phone with trembles, and she has to strady it with her other hand. I remember her from high school. She was one of the sweetest and funniest girls I have ever met, and she spent most of her time with Cam. Olivia disappeared soon after she turned sixteen and killed Cam daning an altercation. No one knows why they fought that day. Chapter Comments 9 §ß§Ö§ê POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 83 Chapter 83 83. Angel Hair falls around my legs. Salma says some vile things to me, but I choose not to listen to her. Olivia¡¯s hands are full of needle marks, and she looks so unhealthy. Is she taking drugs? Her auburn hair is thin and lifeless, her whiskey eyes are zed. Is she high right now? More hair falls around me and on me. Except for the sound from the clippers, the room is silent. It takes several minutes for Carlos to sh ave off all my hair. Salma takes a few steps back and flicks her long hair over her shoulders, andughs hysterically. ¡°Untie her,¡± Carlos says as he goes to the throne and sits on it. Salma Hollows him, and he makes her kneel between his legs and suck his di ck. At least I am not the one who has to do that. I would probably bite his d ick off Two men untie me, grab my arms, and force me to stand. ¡°You are going to k*ss the feet of every man in this room while saying, Forgive me, Master, for being a st upid wh ore and letting filthy Lords soil my b*dy.¡±¡± I look around the room, there are around fifty men or or more. A the worst thing that could have happened to him And among them is my father. My breath catches in my throat when I see how he looks at me like I am ¡°No,¡± I say, I can¡¯t do what Carlos asks me, not when my father is here. Carlos snaps his fingers, and the two men next to me punch me in the stomach. It hurts so badly I scream. They keep hitting until Carlos stops them, and they let go. of me. I fall to the floor, and for a few minutes, I am paralyzed by the pain, unable to move. I so b as quietly as I can. ¡°If you don¡¯t want another boating, do as I say,¡± Carlos snarls. Salma is still between his legs, her head bobbing up and down, fake moansing from her. I force myself to get on my knees. Carlos knows he won. ¡°Start with me,¡± Carlos orders me. I crawl to him, and he extends his right foot to me. I am about to k*ss the top of his shoe when he stops me. Pushing Salma away from him, he snarls, ¡°Did I tell you to k*ss my shoes?¡± I remove his shoes and then his socks and dip my head, and he kicks me in the face. I fall on my back. My right cheek throbs with pain. Carlos stands and looks at Olivia, who is still recording, he says, ¡°Watch closely what happens to f ucking wh ores! To me, he says, ¡°Get to your knees!¡± He is going to make me suck his di ck. I don¡¯t know if I can do this. Maybe if I think he is one of my guys? But they don¡¯t want me anymore, I am alone in this Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I get on my knees. ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Carlos orders me next. Disassociate! Carlos grabs his di ck and lets out a jet of pis s directly in my mouth, taking me by surpr my tongue, hoping to get rid of the horrible taste while hot urine gets all over my b*dy. gag and turn my head away from him, and spit and run my palms over ¡°Next time you spit on my floor, I will make you lick it!¡± Carlos tells me while he is ripping his pants. ¡°Someone bring some water because I don¡¯t n on letting this bit ch k*ss my feet smelling like a f ucking public toilet.¡± The urine on my b*dy turns o cold but I don¡¯t dare do so. fast, making me shiver. Despite me trying to clean my mouth with my hands, the taste of pis s is still there, and I feel like vomiting. Some brings a bucket of cold water and dumps it over my head. I swallow my shriek. 383 Angel are not only a wh ore, but you are ind 1. Papa me. Manen, for ore and letting Sith Lords sell my b*dy.¡± Ikka ha rift bot apun mo Carles makes me k*ss his bret a few more on before he kicka ir acting in it. I remove his stand socks. Mind I approach the amdair count to Some men spit on me, while others hit me and call me ates. Om warcha from his moore while Salma is hack betwET I reach thest one, my fath His face in a mask of disput. Once I am done using be stands and unzips his pants. I dose my pe first stream of pis s hits me in the che Between my muten, my father, and Carles, I think an broken beyond repar. It¡¯s When they are done st ¡°Bring het bere Carlos sers, and I am tracted to cuffed to the arch of the ban forcing my kowen to benu And now I am going to be raped. Carlose he asks while looking at the men. They agh happs as I am being beaten. His hand mises high scream for help and even be my father for forgiveness No one When three names I should forget about escape my lips. enraged, hitting me all over my bod But my torture is far from over, as for the next few hours. I endure more bearing Chapter Comments 7 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Shackled (The Lord Series) 84. Angel The door to the room I have been locked in after that brutal night opens, and Olivia enters. She is wearing an old t-shirt and a pair of shorts and d has a tray with some food and a ss of water on it Putting the tray on the nightstand next to the bed, she asks me, in her gentle voice, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± ¡°A little better.¡± 1 r. My voice is still h oa rse for how much I screamed while I was tortured. Except for my face, my b*dy is almost entirely covered in bruises, and going to the toilet is so painful end ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. up crying best thinking that I have to go soon has me in ¡°Do you need help taking a shower? That way, I can clean your wounds as well.- I don¡¯t remember thest time I took one or how many days have passed since I got kidnapped.. ¡°No, I am good. You can have the food, you need it more than I do¡± Olivia is so thin, she is only skin and bones. she sits on the bed next to me, ¡°How about we eat together, and then I help you shower.¡± ¡°Why are you so kind to me?¡± I ask ¡°Because you look like you need a friend¡± She scratches her arms. Does she need drugs soon? ¡°And maybe I need one too.¡± Being friends with Olivia doesn¡¯t sound that bad. I nod my head slowly. Olivia gives me a hall smile and puts the tray on the bed between us. It is only some nd oatmeal and a few slices of apples, but it is the first time I eat in days. The room I am kept in has no windows, and I mostly spend my time in bed, my mind I eat two slices of apple, take a few spoons of the oatmeal, drink the water, and I feel full. I wait for Olivia to finish eating before I say, ¡°If you could help me get to the bathroom, I would be very grateful.¡± Walking is another torture, but with the help of Olivia, I make it not only to the small bathroom attached to my rooms but also take a mach needed shower, and she helps me take the medicine prescribed by a questionable doctor who saw me after Carlos gut bored of torturing me. back in bed, and Olivia is about to leave when Carloses to see me. I tense, but there is nowhere to hide from him. ¡°A gynecologist will be here shortly to look at your pus sy. To make sure it is healing properly. In a week or two, Dukes will start visiting you. Olivia,e. Jason is waiting for you.¡± a lower her head, picks up the tray, and leaves. ¡°Your father disowned you,¡± Carlos says before closing and locking the door. father again. I try to think of a way of escaping this nightmare. There is no mirror in the bathroom, and I am only served food that can be eaten with a s walk without help, I doubt there is much I can do. Maybe I will ask Olivia where she gets her drugs from. The only way to endure being raped by the Dukes repeatedly is by being high And until I can more desperate I beco. Hit tears fall down my face because I miss Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan so much. They probably don¡¯t they have Emily and can finally be happy with her. And make beautiful babies together remember my fare by now, The initial numbness experienced disappeared | some time ago, the in any chest in my onlypanion HOM I start praying something that I haven¡¯t done in month yer as the door opens, and one of Carlos¡¯ men enters. A woman carrying a doctors briefcase follows him. Her brows farow as the ser I don¡¯t get to finish my prayer as mt. 84. Angel ¡°You have five minutes,¡± the man says and guards the door The woman, who I assume is the doctor, puts the briefcase on the bed and opens it ¡°I only need two minutes, baby,¡± she says as she pulls out a gan Chapter Comments Elizabeth Johnson POST COMMENT I hope it is firefly that is saving her and not her mates. She needs to heal and then take control back of her life before she is reunited with them. They have to learn to respect¡­. VIEW ALL 4 COMMENTS 8 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 SHARE Shackled (The Lord Series) 85. Angel The ¡°doctor¡± shoots and kills Carlos¡¯ man before he can react and blows him a k*ss. Then the winks at me We never met until now, but I have spoken with her over the phone a lot. Beetle. One bad as s bi tch. Her words, not mine. ¡°Come on, chick, time to get out of here,¡± Beetle says as she takes out a cotton dress from the briefcase and helps me put it on. Carlos gave me no clothes, saying I wouldn¡¯t need them since my only purpose is serving the Dukes. ¡°There are too many Dukes around here during the day and¡­I am afraid I am only going to slow you down¡± ¡°Not today,¡± Beetle tells me. ¡°The Lords have demanded a truce for today, and they are holding a meeting with the Dukes on neutral grounds right now. ¡°But surely there are still guards, I say, not wanting anything to happen to her b because of me ¡°I either get you out of here, or I will burn the building down!¡± A loud explosioning from a distant part of the Celestial Heaven almost throws me off of the bed. ¡°This is our signal that we have to get out now,¡± room is not on the same floor as the rooms of the women living here and who are forced to serve Screams of frightened womene from the floor above us. My room i the Dukes. Beetle helps me get out of bed, and before we leave the room, she takes on ess card from the pocket of the dead man, Walking is very painful, but knowing that soon everything will be over fuels me, and adrenaline rushes into my bloodstream. *Who a are you with?¡± I ask as we make it to the stairs. ¡°And why are we going up instead of down?¡± Despite the explosion, the Celestial Heaven is unusually quiet. Except for the women who are still ¡°Mantis and a new girl that joined this week. Cricket is her name, Mantis will be the one to by us away Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. from here I have never talked to Mantis, but I have heard a lot about her. She used to be in the army until an injury to her left knee forced her to take a 9-5 office job, which she hates since she is an action girl. And she knows how to pilot a helicopter. ¡°But we will expose ourselves too much,¡± I try to make her see reason. ¡°It is the only way to get you out of here. And you know Wasp¡¯s mantra: ¡®No one is left behind. is When we reach the Boor where the s ex sl av es are kept, Beetle yells, ¡°If myone w wants to escape, now is the time, as the explosion won¡¯t keep the guards distracted for long¡± We keep going up the stairs until we reach the door that leads to the rooftop. The door requires a pass or an ess card to open, and Beetle uses the one she took from Carlos¡¯s man. And I finally hear the helicopter, the Celestial Kingdom¡¯s walls have to be soundproof. A ropedder falls from the helicopter, and I grab it. Climbing is more difficult than I thought, but I don¡¯t give up, and once I am inside the helicopter, I cry. Beetle helps me put on the safety belts and then bugs me. Goodbye, I think as the helicopter takes me away from Veross City. Four monthster A new victim of the most feared serial killer in thest ten years, the But cher, was discovered yesterday in his bar in New York. The victing, schase identity hasn¡¯t been made known, ti messing his ridend, eyes, and depot. Sources say the man had been subjected to exterme torture for hours before he was killed People are starting to get worried, as the Butter has killed a total of forty even men in four months, for of them this werk. How many more will the Bu tcher kill with caught? I finish reading the newspaper, fold it, and put it to my cup of coffee. I usually read it on my phone, but I felt like doing something different today. 85. Angel Coomaars ber heat. ¡°Tada bra¡± Cran nid. Wag noted the stay longitu The any , herry with fund and That looks heavy. Do you need any help is as I take Chapter Comments 8 POST COMMENT NOW the price of thend. Since I and working uniformaation about the ties pestledday with all sorts of pass SHARE Chapter 86 Chapter 86 HARE Shackled (The Lord Series) 86. Angel I look at him and¡­holy back. He is¡­lickable and f uckable. Did 1 just think that? I need a cold shower. Several cold showers. ¡°No need to worry about ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he insists. ¡°What about your wife?¡± I retort He shows me his left ring finger. ¡°I don¡¯t have one but I hope that will change soon.¡± *So you h have a girlfriend then?¡± ¡°That is why I came here,¡± he says. ¡°I heard that beautiful women live here.¡± ¡°Good luck finding one.¡± ¡°I already did.¡± He is definitely not referring to me. I shrug and continue walking, I should have brought my bike so I would not have to deal with unwanted male attention The man follows me. ¡°You are stubborn,¡± he huffs, to a man for ¡°No, I am Soda.¡± Not entirely lie, as this is the name I now use. It wasn¡¯t my intention to tell him my name, but it¡¯s been a while since I have spoken to a more than two sentences. I mustly spend my time at home. Heughs. ¡°I am Max.¡± ¡°Well, Max, have fun in Falma.¡± I try to walk faster, and Max does the same. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°I want to be sure you get home safely.¡± ¡°The ind is very safe.¡± ¡°You never know,¡± he keeps arguing. Using his logic against him, I say, ¡°How can I be sure you won¡¯t hurt me?¡± ¡°Only cowards would harm a woman.¡± ¡°And what are ¡°The one that wants to see all the cowards suffer. Will you let me me carry your backpack now?¡± remove my backpack, and give it to him. ¡°Do you like beef stew?¡± What prompted me to ask that? St upid, Angel, stu pid. You know nothing about this person. He could be lying to me and be married. ¡°Are you inviting me to lunch?¡± ¡°Are you really single ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of telling lies to beautiful women.¡± ¡°What about ugly ones?¡± Max thinks for a mo a moment before saying. ¡°Beguty is in the eye of the beholder.¡± ¡°That is bulls hit, and you know it¡± 86. Angel ¡°Women are not ugly, they are only not loved.¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°That men are st upid and don¡¯t see the worth of women. With patience and love, any stone can be a diamond.¡± I snort. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are patient.¡± Max chackles. ¡°I am not, but I love fiercely.¡° I am single, he is single. What can go wrong? I should not do this. We walk in silence until my housees into sight. ¡°I don¡¯t like eating alone. But I have to warn you, I am a terrible chef.¡± ¡°How about 1 help you?¡± I smile. ¡°I would love that¡± ¡°You should smile more, it suits you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a lot of reasons to smile in my life.¡± We reach my house and stop in front of the door. ¡°Not even a man?¡± ¡°There was one, but he doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Three of them actually, but I don¡¯t say that out loud, not wanting to open a can of worms. Max gently strokes my hair. It grew enough to have it pixie-styled. ¡°He is a fool. If you were mine¡­¡± he murmurs. Why am I enjoying this conversation so much? ¡°If I were yours?¡± I want to know, ¡°I would not be a fool.¡± My breath catches in my throat. ¡°We are strangers.¡± ¡°I want to know you. The real you. A shiver runs down my spine. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ¡°I am scared¡± (¡°Trust me.¡± My head starts to spin. ¡°This is going too fast.¡± ¡°We can take things slow. We start with lunch and for lunch. ¡°It¡¯s still early for ¡°Do you want me to returnter?¡± ¡°Yes. No.¡± I sigh ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± He chuckles softly. ¡°How about we leave the backpack inside, and you show me around here?¡± ¡°This is a bad 86. Angel We are twopending akichu. ¡± Hot are we really? ¡°How do I know thing? always do that and lucak ¡°When that do that, ang not worthy of being book N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. them out of their homes. ¡¤ ¡°My heart was broken, mis soul shattered¡± Law and unlock the disa Tenter and Max, folienos me down the halbery. The house ta veik months, it has been move this enough hu nay, H?i t?ng l¨¤ l?ch w inn, vuil there is then send lentem leturen Mar and no, tad I don¡¯t know what to make of it. ving rom, a Hidden, mid a bethroom, but for the past he 1 slogs in front of the table in my small kita ben. May shops bchod une, his womane alle fouling the back of my The backpark on the table. ¡°Do you want she to kill the that hurt someone as posvaja I shake my head: ¡°I am not precious.¡± His hands grab my shoulders and a mean ¡°soul when you he IL (the storets of this beautiful vige, a smile on your gorgeous face. I lose you were the one 1 had been looking ¡°You weren¡¯t looking specially for me but to all He cups iny check, making any boat tage. ¡°You are not a fing I quirk an evebeen. ¡°And what am 17 He takes a step back, and scrutinis me from head to toe. Themers of his mouth twitch, and I feel he is mocking me. ¡°You are wife material¡± y well how I look ¨C I swallow hard. ¡°You don¡¯t have to to me: I know very we Turning my back to him, I start taking out him. ¡°And what die you look like. Su ¡°Max¡± I breathe, Tan¡¯t do this¡±: ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything, fast talking.¡± the groceries from my backpack. Max grabs my waist, pulling me to him. The dress I wear is too thin to protect me from heways into my ear¡­ ¡°I will let go of you once you answer my question.¡± My entire b*dy feels like burting. ¡°I need some fresh air ¡°Are you scared of m si scared of myself¡± 1 tell him the truth. ¡°And I think I am ugly Before he leta wain, he says, ¡°Vou are so beautiful, everyone else is dullpared in paia ¡°There are videos of me where things are done toile (Thongs. Do you still d??k 1 am sile material nam? Dy feastial? *If you were rape your fault. If you are scared of¨C ¡°Twain) raped,¡± I tell him. ¡°But what done to me mill made me weary of a mance from He makes me look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t let him win 86. Angel ¡°How do pets krane it wasn¡¯t more than one that had bort nie? A vein ticks in his temple. ¡°They will never see the cagain for what they did to you.¡± i am not letting hins sein,¡± I tell Mas, ¡°After all, I invited you into my home. Chapter Comments Elizabeth Johnson POST COMMENT I¡¯m so d that she has been given time to heal. I hope this Max is genuine and teachers her her self worth but all the other men in this book are as sholes so probably. VIEW 1 COMMENT 8 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Shackled (The Lord Series) 87. Angel His features soften, and he looks around the kitchen. ¡°How about we put away the genceries, and you give me a tour of your house?¡± Between the two of us, the groceries are quickly stored in the cabs. I only leave out what I need for lunch and then show Max around my house. First, I take him to the living room, which I use more as an one as an office. There¡¯s not much to see, and we quickly go to my room. Max is quiet as he looks around. If he dares to say something about the size of my moms-which is the size of a shoebox-1 am kicking him out. ¡°Are you happy here?¡± His question takes me by surprise. ¡°I am at peace.¡± ¡°At peace,¡± he murmurs and sits on my bed. His face, handsome and noble-like, looks up at me. ¡°Let me make you happy the way you deserve.¡± How I want that, but what he is saying is too good to be true. ¡°You will hurt me. And I don¡¯t think I can survive it this time.¡± ¡°Give me just one chance to prove to you that I meant everything I said,¡± he asks. ¡°This is not true. Nothing of what we talked about so far He murmurs my name. ¡°It is real. You, me, and this ind.¡± ¡°It was just a dream.¡± 1 need to leave this ce and get away from him. ¡°If you even think about leaving, I f ucking swear to Go d, I will shackle you to me.¡± ¡°This is real,¡± I decide. For now. The walls close in on me, and when he pulls me into hisp, I feel like going up in mes. ¡°Max,¡± I breathe out his name ¡°Sofia, are you burning like I am?¡± I need him and his touch, and I don¡¯t think I can ever Ine without it. His handes to rest on my stomach, and I see the question forming in his eyes. But I can¡¯t let him know, not yet, at least, so I shake my head. The light in his eyes vanishes ¡°I need a shower,¡± I mumble and get up and run to the bathroom. Mas follows me. ¡°I thought we would only have lunch together and see where things take us,¡± I try to avoid the inevitable. turn on the shower, and I unzip my dress, ¡°I am not a patient man, Sofia. The moment I saw you, I imagined all the things I would do to you.¡± He takes off his t-shirt. The air leaves my lungs. ¡°What would you do to me?¡± I should not have asked that, not when we are in my bathroom, half n*ked. At least he is, as I still have my dress on ¡°Let me see you,¡± he rasps. Don¡¯t do it. Angel Du. Not. Da. I. My mates don¡¯t want me, but the pure hunger on Man¡¯s face let me know that he does want me. Maybe the two of us can find some happiness bugether. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The dresa pools at my feet, leaving me only in a hra and a pair of panties. A growl of appreciationes from him. ¡°Sofia,¡± he reaches for his belt, ¡°tell me to stop,¡± and undoes his pants, ¡°or else I will f uck you right here, he groans as he ditches all his clothes. He is hard. Deliciously hard. 87 Angel true.¡± Thest one to be inrude me was Rieve them the biennng Co reime it finad?L touchell ist, wand that he mined me. The doctor at the Santtury mid, me dut everthing looked as huhuid and men xONE WONY entes from butane with my head and make a decision that, I hope is the coreTURE a panties. His eyes darbam with lust. his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t promise to be poslu, but I promise to wording vou budiyim die of an as stence.¡± Chappiness and a happy endist, too. pem and k*sses me pare bedre firing the top of hour over a dit 1 sued in a limah. Oh Jut Timpor lex proches d mms my legs in and te koniusp at me as he let me kit fingersce through his hair, and his palm grade my arm in rough and presvesive, Jussille now we wont be dir age in between aw lins, entiming aw wean my legs around his waist. I have never let lilzeitms. Tum amidan gong ao continue dir di be disesn¡¯t f uck me mig now. Once 1.meton the four muther, milione none whim He s my hard to the tile wail and enters me with a mud hut his h o s, auLEV MEROUNT Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Shackled (The Lord Series) 88. Angel Shackled (The Lord Series) N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 88. Angel ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asks. ¡°Just give me a moment.¡± He moves slowly, his entire b*dy shaking with the need to f uck me until we both find what we are seeking. When I say his name, he understands what I want, and he delivers. This man f ucks like a wild beast. He is rough and dominant, and somehow, he makes sure he doesn¡¯t slip while he pounds me into the next life. Sex in the shower is not as easy as it looks in the movies. Wee together, our chests herving hard, and we don¡¯t move for a long time while we k*ss. ¡°Where are you staying?¡± I ask him once we are out of the shower, and he helps me dry myself. ¡°I rented a room at the hotel.¡± ¡°IL¡­¡± I stop myself before I say something stu pid. He k*sses my shoulder. ¡°Is it that hard to trust me? It is hard to trust aplete stranger, yes. ¡°I was thinking that if you want, you can spend the night here with me. And any other night you want.¡± ¡°And if I want to spend the rest of my nights with you?¡± ¡°What happens when your vacation or whatever you are doing here is over?¡± Please don¡¯t leave. ¡°I will take you with me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that,¡± I say ¡°Why?¡± he asks while looking into my eyes. ¡°This is my home now. I can never return to the States¡± He tilts his head. ¡°Because of the videos you told me about earlier?¡± ¡°And other things.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it He grabs my right hand and takes it to his mouth and k*sses the tips of my fingers, shivers run down my back. ¡°I will protect you.¡± ¡°Will you?¡± ¡°With my life and blood.¡± The way he says it, I know he is telling me the truth, But I hope to convince him to stay with me, here, on the ind. I don¡¯t have the courage to return to the US. Nor do I have any reason to do so. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare lunch,¡± I wy. He picks me up in his arms. ¡°Wir be ¦°¦§ better order something because I don¡¯t n to let you out of bed anytime soon ¡°I have work to do¡± 88. Angel ¡°i don¡¯t need to work. I will give you everything you need.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to be my Sugar Daddy?¡± Heughs. My heart pounds fast. Dios, he is so handsome when heughs. His eyes travel to my stomach. ¡°I want to be a daddy, but not that Two perfect strangers making a baby on the first day they meet. What can go wrong? Everything We are in the bedroom, making out when his phone rings. He groans in frustration. ¡°I have to take this,¡± he says and gets out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± he orders me as he goes to the bathroom and closes the door behind him. Despite being told to stay in bed, I do just the opposite. I put on a pair of panties and a top and go to the kitchen and pour a ss of milk, put a few cookies on ce, and sit at the table. Max finds me there, dipping a cookie in the milk. ¡°I got hungry while waiting for you,¡± I say, ¡°Do you want some?¡± He sits next to me and k*sses my brow. ¡°I had a big breakfast, so I am good for now stuff and bring it here?¡± Will you be alright on your own while I run back to the hotel and gather my ¡°Just because we had S** doesn¡¯t mean I will let you move in with me¡± ¡°It was more than S**, and you knew it.¡± I swallow hard because he is right. ¡°Nothing to say? Good. I will be back in a few hours then.¡± ¡°Hours? How much stuff do you have with you? Max chuckles. ¡°A suitcase. But I have to take care of some stuff before I retum.¡± He k*sses me before going to the hotel, Even if he had been in my home for less than an hour, him leaving makes me realize how alone I am. How alone I always am I try to make myself busy until he returns, but time passes with the speed of an injured turtle. Once I am done eating and washing the te and the ss, I start making the stew, wanting it to be ready for when Max returns. When lunches and he is still not back, I start to feel like a fool. Did 1 think he would really like me? I was just an easy f uck, a way to relieve himself. When will I ever learn my lesson? I spend the rest of the day drowning in work, and before bed, I take a warm shower, wanting to wash away Max¡¯s scent from my skin. Then I change the sheets and the nket and curl up in a ball, hugging a pillow, and try to sleep. Aloud knock on the front door has me jump out of bed, my heart beating fast against my ribcage. ¡°Open, or I will br I break the f ucking door!¡± I run to open the door His hair is all disheveled, his eyes pure madness. My fingers brush along his cheek. ¡°There you are,¡± he rasped. ¡°I musund you so much,¡± I say. His lips sh against mine, and he f ucks night there, against wall before he takes me to the bedroom. 88. Angel Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW 8 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 89. Angel Max hugs me from behind and showers my back and shoulders with k*sses, gently waking me up. ¡°Can¡¯t I sleep a little more?¡± Iin, wanting to snuggle with him more. His left palm-his veryrge palm-covers my stomach. Warmth spreads around my b*dy. ¡°You have been sleeping all morning. You usually get up early. Are you sick?¡± He sounds concerned. ¡°Do you want me to call 112 or take you to the ER?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Iugh and turn on my back. His face is all worried. ¡°I am tired because someone kept me awake all night long The worry vanishes from his face. ¡°For a moment, I was scared that¡­yesterday might have been too much for you.¡± I run hry fingers over his bare chest. ¡°You sound like you care for me. And I would never put her in danger. She is the only thing that kept me going.¡± His pupils winden, his palm caressing my skin. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t. And I do care about you more than you can ever imagine.¡± His eyes fall on my neck. A grin spreads across his face. ¡°Someone wrecked you good.¡± I hum because I haven¡¯t felt this good in months. ¡°You look happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I am happy.¡± And before his egoes out of his cars, I add quickly, ¡°Because I smell coffee.¡± He chuckles and k*sses my forehead. ¡°If I only knew that coffee was all I needed to make you happy¡­.¡± ¡°You would have bought me a coffee machine!¡± ¡°A ntation. Do you know if Spain has any?¡± ¡°Maybe in the Canary Inds? But I don¡¯t want a ntation, just one cup.¡± His bows forrow. ¡°Just one? ¡°For now. He pulls me on t on top of him, his left hand cupping my cheek. ¡°Were you always like this?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°So easy to talk to? So easy to be with.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I used to push everyone away, which led to me losing most of my friends. Not being with those you love is awful. For the first time in my life, I am trying to be genuine.¡± It was only after I moved to La Palma that I started to find myself. Having people like Antonia around me helped more than I thought. It is not always easy, but I am trying not to let the past dictate my future. ¡°You are perfect, no matter what¡± I nt a k*ss in the mi middle of his chest. ¡°I think you mentioned it a few times. But I don¡¯t know if I can believe you.¡± ¡°Trust, once shattered, is almost impossible to regain.¡± His hand slides from my face to my shoulder and lower, ¡°Sofia,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°It was the name of my great-grandmother.¡± ¡°How about we call our daughter Sofia? I smile because I like the idea. ¡°We need to practice making babies, then.¡± He chuckles. ¡°You are insatiable.¡± ¡°I thought you liked to f uck.¡± 89. Angel But I am only one!¡± Ever since I found Fire Fly-Emily-and no longer ept any missions from Wasp, and I don¡¯t have to worry about marrying Carlos. I startedughing I like this new me. ¡°You need a friend to help keep me satisfed!?¡± I tease him. to be shared¡± My stomach turns into knots. The only 1 ? I was with my mutes at the same time was in Alekos¡¯s office. I was overwhelmed back then, but if I were to be with i 47 Alekos and Reves would probably not hesitate to do whatever they want to me, but Statan will hold back, always loyal to Emily. Having Max with me maken the pain in ares take around me, and he murm chest less. I press my ear to his heart and lie to be things just as they are right now. Just us. It is enough.¡± His Every begining has an end. I snuggle into his arms. ¡°Not yet. Let me enjoy this a little longes Be sighs. ¡°Let me bring you a cup of coffee then. And something to ear I slide next to him, and he gets out of bed. The sunlight then through the window, and I close my eyes, basking in its war practically hear myself per with delight. Or maybe because I was f ucked so wellst night I fell asleep praming like a fool. The nose of tes being put on the tablees from the kitchen ¡°How about, we get a cat?¡± I randomly ask Aloud cough follows. Did he choke on the coffee? They curry tomoy No wonder cats het so muchn won¡¯t be the one to clean the litter box, and obviously. I won¡¯t let you touch sh it, wo cats of the question. Besides, I un allergic.¡± pop my chin on top of my hands, the sun k*ssing my hare back. ¡°Are you really allergic, or do you not like cats?¡± Se enter the moscarying with bood and coffee. ¡°Something¡± not the same thing ¡± ¡°Sofa,¡± he groans and sits next to me on the bed. I get to his lip k*ss ¡°That they part¡± I try to argue with him. ¡°And they are so cute and thu his teeth. ¡°¡±1 vd think about it¡¯ . His hand covers t I smile because this is new and ecting. He is actually into want ck and we all Lucifer.¡± Like the orbe Conder het as he picks up the fork ¡°Omelete or fruits fine? subs tame a piece of soat and a cup of coffee in the noming and snuck on something y bebel. The breakfast you made is too big mn with the fork and brings myth ¡°You need to take better care of yourself. And wat more pale thing is fine. The tinst three ?hard, and I barely could threach any bod.¡± es and he h I¡¯m decided they don¡¯t Chapter 90 Chapter 90 I¡¯m decided they don¡¯t 90. Angel ¡°Tell me again how I let you convince me to go out when all I want to do is sleep?¡± I ask as he opens the passenger door to the rental car and helps me get out. He had been pestering me about dancing for a few days, and 1 finally gave in, and now we are in Los nos de Aridane, the biggest city in La Palma, in front of a nightclub. uver my hard di ck while we A wolfish grin appears on his face. ¡°Because it was either me f ucking that tight as s of yours until morning or have you grinding it all ove have some fun.¡± This ¦°¦¡¦° in basically a S** machine, I snort. ¡°You are incorrigible.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯tining this morning while you were on your knees sucking me so good I came in your pretty mouth, orter when I f ucked you on the kitchen counter, and you came so hard I am sure the entire ind heard you¡± ¡°Can you behave while we are in public?¡± I huff. A group of five men walks past us,ughing and whistling. He tenses, his hand going to his pocket, and I grab his arm. ¡°You promised,¡± I remind him, He res at the men until they men until they disappear inside the nightclub. ¡°I don¡¯t like how they were looking at you,¡± he snarls, putting his arm asound my shoulders. ¡°Probably because they heard what you were saying. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± I say, wanting to distract him. The nightclub is full of people, the loud music making it almost impossible to have a conversation. But we didn¡¯te here to talk but to dance. It is my first time in a ce like this. When I turned eighteen, I asked my father if I could go out with some friends, and he blew up on me. Since he disowned me, I have been happier, not having to worry about his opinion on how to live my life, I grab him by the hand and pull him to the middle of the dance floor. It is so crowded there is barely any room to move, which I take full advantage of, and shove my as s into his cr otch, and just like he wanted, 1 grind myself against him. He is already hard, and I bet he would love to f uck me in front of everyone. The dress I am wearing is short and tight around my b*dy. Beneath it, I am wearing only a tinyce thong. If I bend over, what will he do to me? ying with fire again, Angel? But this time, I won¡¯t get burned. He grabs my hips, and I move faster, wanting to drive him crazy. He moves at the same time as me, and I small, forgetting about everything and focusing on living in the moment. I slide down, my dress riding up, exposing my as s. Despite the loud music, I hear his grow. When I get up, he makes sure my dress covers everything before pping my left butt cheek. ¡°When we get home I will spa nk your as s bright red,¡± he says into my car. Oh, I think I am going to be in trouble. ¡°What else?¡± I yell ¡°I am going to choke you on my rock and then f uck you until you can no longer walk¡± rything he Yes to everything he said and more. Max was right, I insatiable. When I was at the Sanctuary, Wasp told me everything she knew about hellstars. Those like me need S** to be happy. And to feel loved and protected by my mates It is utter bulls hit, but life is not fair. At least I am not the only one screwed, as they also need me to keep them sane. I guess Emily can keep their darkness at bay. but ultimately, it is me who their demons want. 90. Angel my feet are killing me duar to the ham beris. I am wescing we go to find a time. or cubie best to mine, innking and being very leuit, I. iqoupe dom. One of them is demiting w hit cherving me mng me seul ufortaliti all as french and i would have kept you mmpac Quetik my hunsane dire retains coedly, two sses in lus hand, and I feel safe contar eum. on the demi from nom and tube o sin, a sweetver exploding on me toman. ¡°This is me kot entail home eve`val me vode bu anaria trom he whiskey, I contin continue to do from me andmail wir liesing be ancing. De When I was still on the Sanctuary, the girls living there used to po surtk? ali een might. The mit d We were in the VIP are, I would he had you high school, ? was myned to the of my desmare¡¯s bethilus, & amine was es, and twice as the jove im daves. I am fastly sure | Cacing the ce from me hond and pouring the remainder of no whiskey serween hrease, son m imm.. Tuw Jhur me you now The dim ligne nano the did males ther w dress donuti, exposure time to wervat, but he padder chows, term-one with in grouth mil che bide. ¡°For this a will to mo m ong my drink His free hand goes berwell Stinger slim de me. ¡°To wm and purbent for me if man, h oe man wil hear me? Thougan anu wamed a His mouth dinges to my vit dose, luning, mi opti tot h oe muryone in we, Agether finger enters in. ¡°You can we meel wat step ¡°How do you think I can dancer will your fingen insouy me ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. or me man hand. The entire menus His thumb presses against me dit vinte the nudis my mumu hand, muting mi- His fingern cut inado me a mont F uck everything! ¨Co tutte var hovr¨¢nning and lunching i must be c rack up deem think ang kont 90. Angel I straddle hisp and move my hips like I amp dancing, shameless riding his fingers. marbles. But he is kinky as hell and maybe I have some kinks as well. ¡°Good Go d, you are using¡± be groans before licking the valley between my breasts I close my eyes and let my wild side free. My hips rock against his palm, his thumb rubs my c lit hard, and my pus sy clenches his fingers. No matter how many times be f ucks me, it is still not mough, I need not something more, but what? He suddenly put me on the leather bench next to him The group of men from the other table walks past us going to f uck me in front of ever? Is he going to put me on the table, spread my legs and What the hell is wrong with He drinks from my co cktail beestanding and dragging me to the women¡¯s bathroom ¡°Get out!¡± he snarls at the three When we are alone, he locks the door, takes out his phone, and dials a number. ¡°It¡¯s me. Someone spi ked her drink.¡± 1 frown while I try to understand what he is saing Someone spi ked my coc ktail? Why? Whol ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t let her drink from the ba into the phone. He paces around the bathroom, his left hand disappearing inside his front pocket. ¡°Five of them. I didn¡¯t get to see them well as I was we got to the club. He is quiet for at f ucking psychopath weight¡± Bile rose to my throat What is He looks at me as he pulls out a acted by a pair of amazing ti ts showed in my face but I will get the security video and I will find them. I first saw them as seconds before saying. ¡°They kept following us around the club, but I didn¡¯t do anything because I promised her to not be a derom his pocket w drop her home before 1 start the h. They won¡¯t get away with trying to hurt what is ours. Another now, who is staying with her tonight¡± His eyes tum ck with anger. ¡°The f uck he will: I don¡¯t f ucking trust moment of silence. If you are not in Tackcertai him with her, and you knew it.¡± The beautiful love story I have been living with Max for the past week ising to an end, and I don¡¯t think I am ready to face reality. Chapter Comments Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Shackled (The Lord Series) 91. Angel ¡°I don¡¯t f ucking care if he swore on his life. He will not be around her if neither of us is present,¡± he yells. ¡°Rin is here? Have him stay with her until you retum. It might take me a while to find them and kill them.¡± He runs the de over my corbone. ¡°Fine. As long as Bin is present, he can see her. Only if she wants him around her,¡± he says before ending the phone call ¡°You want to kill someone for spi king my drink? The best way is to report them to the police, I try to reason with him He spins me around and yanks my dress to my waist and pushes the thong to the side. ¡°Need. You. Now.¡± He doesn¡¯t wait for my reply as he frees his hard co ck from his pants and thrusts into me. A sound somewhere between a moan and a cry leaves my lips. He is rough, and I have to grab the sink counter to steady myself. He grabs my chin and forces me to look in the mirror as he f ucks me. ¡°I watched the videos of what those motherf uckers did to you until I memorized each and every one of their faces. Your cries for help made me vow never to let anyone harm you again.¡± He saw what Carlos and the others did to me? No wonder he is so possessive with me. He ms into me so hard that I put my hands in front of my stomach to protect it from hitting the counter. ¡°Ever. Again.¡± He is so enraged his entire b*dy trembles. The knife is still in his left hand. He pulls out from me, and the de disappears between my legs. I am so shocked by what he is do ng I don¡¯t even move when he pushes the knife¡¯s handle inside me and f ucks me with it. With his other hand, he pinches my nipples ¡°I looked for them, and when I found them, I took great pleasure in torturing them until they begged for forgiveness for what they did to you.¡± He is the Becher? The one who killed at least forty-seven men? *Only G od can decide if they are truly repented of what they did, so I sent them to him.¡± I don¡¯t know if I should be scared or relieved that he killed those who harmed me His hand goes to my clin, and he forces my b*dy toe while I am being f ucked with a knite. He takes it out and ms back into me. ¡°Look at the mess you made of my knife,¡± he says and its his hand so I can those who wanted to harm you tonight.¡± ¡°You cut yourself,¡± I say, as blood drips from between his fingers juice not only on the handle but on the sharp de as well. ¡°I will use it to kill ¡°Worth it,¡± he says as he f ucks me until hees deep inside my b*dy. He k*sses me on the hack of my neck. 1 tum on the sink and force him to put his hand under the water while I look for something to stop the bleeding, I can¡¯t believe he f ucked me with a knife, and I let him. What was he thinking? Or 17 The only thing I find is a paper towel, and I grab as much as I can and give it to him to stop the bleeding before we leave the bathroom and go to the car. someone to look at your hand. You might need stitches¡± ¡°The only thing I need to do is to get you home,¡± he says as he unlocks the car, and I get inside. A clean rag is on the back seat, and he wraps it around his hand. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± 1 huff. ¡°Because Carlos might have found you, and I don¡¯t have time for f ucking doctors, not until 1 f ucking end his lifer¡± I never considered that Carlos would find me. I thought I was safe in La Palma, but it is obvious that is not the case. He opens the passenger door, and I get in. On the ride home, I am quiet because not only will the little happiness I¡¯ve been feeling these days be brutally taken away from me, but also because I am scared of what Carlos will do to me this time. When we are in front of my house, he k*sses me. ¡°Carlos will never touch you aprin.¡± As he turns on his heels, I realize I am terrified of not seeing him again. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Ik him as I wrap my arms around him. 91. Angel arver thought | HOGGLE SATT bentmann, but my b*dy heard is i de? That mam no idea how I mpening and how I spoke to ¡°nor winning to have the darusion ng Hierbing sands evening on diumut. The mic me vos were primam and water to see vald ear I take a map burk, der vorning hom would say And just like that, with one worl | end mu bierzesu high school, I once told him I wished we are ottima proge vite andum er un in sand and it is now we would have a little house o ( hay girl. That day was the only time. I came dose tobssag mo lerings The day I bumped into less, I potulent N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. m) name was Sofia and he said he was Max. Time he rememberE vanted Alubos na be a normal man. But that For a werk, Alekay and Rever-who Even more ut after Reves realized I was pregunt. Ajivas puemus allen Died er him. Jes span king he pre me for lying to him. The thy hung a hunk schendie und dumm me, Alekos was scared that he had hur the baby by being an OED WO tried to exin what hat happened the day Behn locked me me, fur for me and what happened to Eml My right hand goes to my s When I leamed I was pregunt, I could was so humble it is a miode die making me that will prevent unwanted happen woon. am for the inte tellitur ulve, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a go d i ¡°He had to leave for the Staten but wil ne as Sofa and teemat me lik 91 Angel (anything? Perhaps he didn¡¯t want me am who spi k ed my drink. And now Rem to going after them. sorry, and that¡¯s why he was so insistent on going out and having fun. But the night in his head. ¡°?mer keves has m up his mind about something, there is little I can do¡± He moves closer to me, his hand reaching for I want to sleep,¡± i say before entering hedmom and locking the doce behind me, leaving Stefan on hike in the hallway and his friend in the kitchen. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT Elizabeth Johnson weird but does make sense now. Kerryn Day-Francis one question though. was Max only ever aleksos or was he also Reyes? they both were Max right? like at the start OT was aleksos but in the club was Reyes. VIEW ALL & COMMENTS Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Shackled (The Lord Series) 92. Angel I have been tossing in bed for more than ten hours, trying to convince myself to get out of bed and face Stefan, but the idea of having to learn how happy he is with Emily causes me so much pain. So I have been hiding in my room sincest night. Since when are you such a coward Angel? Pretending Alekos and Reyes were a man 1 randomly 1. ly met in La Palma, no problem, but having to talk to Stefan has my anxiety levels skyrocketing I should not have let Alekos and Reyes fack me before we talked about everything, but Alekos telling me he was single gave me hope that maybe he refused to be with Emily because he truly cares for me. Of course, it can all be in my head, but is it wrong to want to be happy with my mate? All of them? Not that it will be possible, but dreaming costs nothing And Reyes¡­when I saw him in the doorframe, his eyes red and full of pure madness, I knew I was the only one to ground him, so I let him back into my life. St upid. Angri, xa st upid, Just because they know how to f uck and treated me nicely for seven days doesn¡¯t mean s hit, But I was so lonely, and the idea of having to raise my baby alone made me so sad¡­ and their touch makes t the pain in my c chest bearable I should have listened to Wasp and remained in the Sanctuary. Her and the others were more than happy to help me with the baby. While the idea was tempting, I wanted to find someone to ept the baby and me onto his life. I did not n for that someone to be Alekos and Beyes, but when one of them is the father, and with both of them wanting me, I couldn¡¯t say no because my heart still wants them. So many nights Iid awake in bed wondering why I wasn¡¯t mough for them and why they left me in the facility. Maybe Stefan didn¡¯t tell Alos about the email? Then why did theye after me? At least Stefan did. And what about Emily? Never should I have let my role-f ucking-y fantasy take over my life. Instead, I should have asked why they kicked me out of their apartment and abandoned me to my fate and why they suddenly want me back. If they want me back. What if Stefan showed Alekos may email? Everything is so confusing What if they only want my baby because Emily can¡¯t give them one? G od knows what was done to her in that horrible ce. My hands wrap around my belly. The f uck I will let them have my baby. i makes my head Should I call Beetle and tell her I am in trouble? Maybe I should return to the Sanctuary. I bury my face in the pillow and groan. The entire situation a spin. Carlos is looking for me. Of course, he is. At least Reyes is after him. Reyes is the Bu tcher. One of my mutes is a serial killer. He killed for me. I don¡¯t know if I should ask him to murry me or f uck him so good he will be the one proposing. Something must be wrong with me if I am not disgusted that Reyes killed so many men. But they but me so badly that I still have nightmares about them torturing mr. Who knows how many women went through the same at their hands? Reps getting rid of them was not a bad idea. But what will happen when the police discover the Dutcher¡¯s real identity? What if they alr And now Reyes will kill some more and be caught and sent to prison. if they already did, and that¡¯s why Alekos had to leave so suddenly to the States? D amn! Someone has to stop Reyes and make him see reason. He might not listen to Stefanor Alekos, but he will listen to me. I grab my phone and dial his number, but he is out of reach. I start to feel sick. Maybe Stefan spoke to Reyes, and he knows where he is? 80% 92. Angel I get out of bed and unlock and open the door, Stefan is standing in front of my bedroom, his hands in his pockets. His hair is ruffled, and thest three buttons of his shirt are undone, revealing his chest.. A few red and ugly scars peek from beneath the shirt. Without thinking, I reach out my hand. ¡°What happened He moves before my fingers e can touch him, ¡°Nothing.¡± His tone is cold as always, Stup id, Angel, stupi d. I know how Stefan is, why bother? We stare at each other, an awkward silence falls around us. With Reyes on my mind, I say, ¡°Have you just at the same time as Stefan speaks, ¡°Do you- His gaze goes to my stomach. Does he still want to touch it? I can¡¯t bring myself to let him feel the baby. Not when I know how much he dislikes me. If he wants a baby, he can go make one with Emily. My baby already has a father, only that I don¡¯t know if it in Reyes or Alekos. ¡°Can I?¡± he asks, his hand going ng for my stomach. My palms cover it. I don¡¯t know why the ides of Stein touching me doesn¡¯t sit well with me. His shoulders drop. I have no problems when Reyes or Alekos do it Taking a deep breath. Fask, ¡°Did Reyes contact you? I tried calling him, but my call won¡¯t go through.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him sincest night. Do you need anything? I would be more than happy to Chapter Comments 5 POST COMMENT NOW N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Shackled (The Lord Series) 93. Angel Linterrupt him before he can fish. ¡°I am only worried Reyes will get caught and sent to jail. ¡°Alekos and the Elders are taking care of that.¡± So I wasn¡¯t wrong in thinking the police figured out who the But cher was 1 go to the kitchen. Stefan follows me. This is so strange because Stefan always did his best to avoid me. Coffee, pancakes, bacon, and eggs are on the table, making me salvate. Did Stefan make breakfast? For me? Stop dreaming. Angel. This man could care less if you starve to death. For sure, it is for him and his friend. Not wanting to assume anything, I go to the fridge and take out the milk. ¡°And your friend?¡± ¡°Rin? He is jogging along the beach. Rin? I think I heard my mates talk about him a few times-another Lond. From the cupboard. I take out a boud and cereal Stefan stands behind me, trapping me between him and the counter. ¡°Angel¡± The way he is saying my name has goosebumps erupting all over my b*dy. ¡°You hate me so much, you won¡¯t even eat what I cooked for you?¡± So the food is for me. Did he poison it? Or why else would he cook for me *I thought it was for you and Rin.¡± ¡°He can find his own food. Let¡¯s have br breakfast. Alekos and Reyes are worried you are not eating properly.¡± Alekos and Reyes are the ones worried about me, not Stefan. Why do I still care about what he thinks about me when he has proven to me he couldn¡¯t care less what happens to me? ¡°Fine,¡± I say, and Stefan steps to the side. I sit at the table, and Stefan takes the chair next to me. The coffee smefis divine, and I grab one of the two cups and knows how to make out-of-this-world coffee. ke a sip. Absolutely delicious. At least he Stefan cuts a piece of pancake and brings it to my mouth. I blink, my brain trying to understand what is happening. He runs the piece of pancake along my lips, the maple syrup running down my chin. His head dips, his breath dancing across my face, and I push back the chair. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I shriek as I stand, Grabbing a towel from the counter, I clean the syrup from my mouth. ¡°Trying to feed you¡± Trying to feed? Did I hear that correctly? ¡°Why would you do that t Stefan stands, and 1 back into a corner of the kitchen. ¡°You are my hellstar, Schatzi.¡± you want to feed someone, you have Emily! You Anger es inside me. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me Schatzi again! I am not your f ucking treasure,¡± 1 hiss. ¡°And if you abandoned me for her. So why are you even tere?¡± He cups my cheek, and it feels like my skin is burning. ¡°You saw me at the facility?¡± 93 Angel Indial Tonny show? the wout ailed in ha remst te kot s To be with you N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Lived? I will tell youa aha kuuly is ally is, and then I never want to talk Chapter Comments 07 POST COMMENT NOW -SHARE Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Shackled (The Lord Series) 94. Stefan Kicking out Angel was probably not the wisest decision I have ever made, but seeing the rage in Reyes¡¯s eyes when she said she hated us and the hurt on Alekos¡¯s face when she revealed she was on birth control lets me know I made the right decision. In time, they will realize it is best she is no longer part of our lives. Alekos and Reyes thinking she left on her own is for the best. I am enjoying a ss of good wine and a steak at a restaurant while the cleaningdy is busy in the apartment when I receive an email from an unknown address with the subject ¡°Alekos. For a moment, I contemte deleting it, but thinking it is something important, I open it Alekos, if you are reading this, it means I am in danger. There are things I kept hidden from you, not because I don¡¯t trust you, but because I not to say a word to anyone. But I ask you to fruct ande to my nid anyst time. There is a facility on the outskirts of the city. Terrible things happen there. I have been kidnapped, and in case I am taken there, I attached the address to the email along with other things about that ce. One more thing I stole something from Carlos-a pen drive. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on it, but I hope it constans enough proof to take him down. Make him suffer. I left the pen drive in the fish took in yourpany¡¯s Jobby ¡°Thank you for taking me in when I needed your help, and I want you to know that I don¡¯t hate you or your blood brothers, and I did want a family with all of you. But I know if hitle toote, and you no longer wise ne in your lys N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Goodbye She was kidnapped? F uck! If Carlos is behind it¡­ alt hits me. I not only kicked her out, but was a total as s when the asked for help. She wanted a family with us¡­then why lie about it? I could have at least made sure she was safe. Instead, I threw money at her when she asked for my help, humiliating her and making her try. I might not like her, but I don¡¯t want her to end up in Carlos¡¯s hands and be raped and killed, just like what happened with Emily. Beyes and his father confirmed its I open the attached PDF and read the information she sent about the facility. There have been rumits about it for years, and when Bey existence, the Lords have been trying to locate it with their help, but the angels keep it hidden from un But if Angel is not lying and she kines how to get there. My eyes run over the PDF Sh it! She knows more about it than Reyes or Ander I dial Cirro¡¯s number. He is one of kin¡¯s blood-brothers and one of the best hackers I know. If Angel is there, she is in great danger. Hourster, with Cirro¡¯s help, I enter the facility. The pen drive is in my workputer, as it has a special program that will scan it for viruses or any hidden programs. Once the program nuns its course, I will finally see if the pen drive was worth all the trouble Angel is putting me through. Especially since I haven¡¯t told Alekos and Reyes the truth about her being kidnapped Lying to Alekos and Reyes is not something I particrly enjoy, but it is necessary Inside the facility, I meet a man-$14 is tattooed on his face. It is the first time we met, but I have seen photos of him in Rin¡¯s house. ¡°You are He does not let me finish. Maybe he does not want to talk about his past. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asks, his voice full of anger. I don¡¯t know if I should trust him, but he is one of the many Lord¡¯s children who have disappeared in the past fifteen years. He may be willing to help me locate Angel. ¡°I am looking for a woman. Help me, and in return, I will take you back to your family. They are looking for you.¡± He is silent for a few seconds. ¡°I will help you only if you will give me a hand in destroying this ce.¡± It won¡¯t be easy, but Cimo has an entire military arsenal in his van. ¡°Deal.¡± 94. Stefan *Tell me the name of the woman¡¯ ¡°Angelica Hernandez ¡± i telling me he knows where she is has mur dudring ti He takes the lead, and we po up the stairs. Gourds try to stop it, but they are normal humans, and ki doors open, letting me know Cirin karked the system. ¡°Yei didn¡¯te here alone ¡° ¡°Someone in helping me.¡± I let him kreve He nods. ¡°She is in that cell cover there,¡± he says, printing at the far end of the four Finding Angel was easier than I thent. A doctores int from one of the cells, deezong a n*ked woman after identity her the day the police band the b*dy. It was het But what if it was a setup? A growl of rege leaves me thinking I lost fr I kill the doctor and pick her up in my arms. Her lips are sewn together, and wa her left breast, and she got it when she was six and fell from a tree ¡°Emily? Is this really you?¡±. Tears run down her angelic face at the nods The rage I feel inside, thinking of She buries het face in my chest, calming me You have been alive all this time.¡± I stand. Guards run to us, and I kill them: ¡°You are safe now, Chapter Comments 5 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Shackled (The Lord Series) 95. Stefan I rush down the stairs. ¡°I will take you to the best hospital in country, and the doctors will Ex whatever was done to you.¡± I tell her as I get out of the Sellin A tracker is in my right hand, so Cirro can see where I am at any moment. As we nned, the moment need to disappear. his van, he locks the facility, buying I take off my t-shirt and put it on Emily. Cirro¡¯s eyebrows shoot up as he sees Emily in my arms. ¡°What the hell? Emily? Wasn¡¯t the dead? What about Angelica? F uck! Angel. I forgot all about her. My demon snarls inside my head, letting me know how displeased he is with me. Guilt washes over me, but I push it to the side ¡°Angel is not here,¡± I lie. I stroke Emily¡¯s hair. ¡°Apparently, Emily was alive all this time. Her death was a setup.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Cirro asks as he drives a away. Now that Emily is back, kes and Reyes will forget all about Angel, and we can finally be happy and have the family we always wanted. ¡°Take us to the hospital.¡± I hold Emily in my arms and murmur to her how much I missed her, how much everyone in the house missed her. That, once she is well, she will be the Lady of the house, and she can arrange the Lair as she likes it. She so bs quietly as she listens to me. Cirro drives fast, and an hourter, he parks in front of the hospital, and 1 rush Emily to the ER. Questions are asked as doctors take Emily from me. I answer what I can while the gaps are filled in by Emily-a nurse was kind enough to cut the stitches from her mouth. When Emily is taken to surgery-because her pus sy was also sewn shut-I finally call Alekos ¡°Can you and Beyese to the hospital near the Blood Lodge?¡± I ask, wanting to g to be with my blood-brothers in this difficult time. ¡°Did something happen? Is Angel well? That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t call?¡± Why the f uck is be asking about Angel? ¡°I already bold you she left. Didn¡¯t you read the message I sent on the chat group?¡± hy are you in the hospital? ¡°thought she returned.¡± Alekos sounds¡­heartbroken. ¡°Why are you ¡°I found Emily It was not her b*dy that we buried. It was a setup from the Dukes. She is in bad shape, but she will make it. The doctors are operating on her right. Several seconds pass without Alekos saying a word. ¡°Emily? Are you sure?¡± ¡°You think I would not recognize the woman I love? Another second of silence. ¡°Reyes and I are out looking for Angel. His demon is enraged and won¡¯t calm until Angel is found, but I cane to be with ¡°Thanks,¡± I say before ending the call. Wanting to kill time until Alekos arrives, I log into my workputer via my phone. After Angel used my is incredible how far technology hase. The program checking the pen drive has finished scanning it and found no malware or viruses, so I check what¡¯s on it. There are two main folders-one for the Lords and the other for the Dukes- each containing hundreds of folders. Each folder is dedicated to one person. They contain info and photos of both men and women. Some of the names ring a bell, as they are of the Lords¡¯ children who have disappeared in the past twenty years, or blood-brothers, or single Lords or Dukes daughter. There is a folder with Angel¡¯s name and one for Emily, and I open it. There are countless pictures of Emily from before and after we started dating. There are photos after her supposed death as well, and I look at them. Seeing her covered in bruises, her eyes full of sadness, makes me want to kill all the Dukes, starting with those who hurt her. 95. Stefan When y The won tw ¦° Lane. ¡°He mum and q uim on her shoulder and punes ter down, in an pembelins, Thomis love the minutes.¡± Chapter Comment On my goodwas, this Chapter 96 Chapter 96 96. Stefan She told me was het first. She even acted like a scared virgin during our How the f uck did I let myself be manipted by her? All the time she was with me, she was f ucking Jason and his friends while telling him about Alekos¡¯s family. She is a lying wh ore. Even after her death, she kept spying on Alekos, and she is the reason why Niks was caught off guard the day Carlos killed him. All the hacking love I have for her turns into ashes, and if not for bring in a hospital, I would have killed her with my own hands. I want to break everything around me, but somehow, I mature to remain calm. If I look at Angel¡¯s folder, will I find something simr? Is she a f ucking lying wh ore, just like Emily? No wonder I didn¡¯t trust her. My hands shake as I open Angel¡¯s folder. I don¡¯t bother looking at the photos and start watching the videos. The first one is of her in a hospital bed. She is a child, maybe ten? Probably taken after the ident in which her mother died. She looks at the camera with empty eyes. The following are of her crying, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ying, or reading in her room. She is mostly alone, and on rare asions, a nanny is with her. Then, videos of her in the facility, lots of tests done on her. Then of her as a teenager-again alone in her room. The day she graduated high school, crying on her bed. That is thest video of her. I read the report on her and leam that the tests performed on her were to determine if she was a hellstar or not. Results-inconclusive. The reason why there are no more viders of Angel is because Luis Hernandez and Carlos came to an agreement regarding ber future. Since she was to be Carlos future wife, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to spy on her. While Carlos kept his word and removed all the hidden cameras from her mom, he kept a close eye on her, especially after he started to suspect her of being part of the most mysterious women¡¯s society called the Sisterhood. It was formed five hundred years ago by hellstars, and no matter how hard the Lords or the Dukes tried, they never found its location or the women who were part of it. It was thought that it¡¯s existence ended two hundred years ago, but I see that¡¯s not the case. If Angelis part of a- The phone slips from my hands and falls on the floor. how many more hellstars are out there? Angel is a hellstar. And I left her in the hands of the Duke s to save Emily. Go d I made a huge mistake. I have to tell Alekos. No. No. He and eyes will f ucking kill me. No one can know about what I did. When Aleins finally makes it to the hospital, I am calm and collected, the hatred I now harbor for Emily hidden behind a mask of worry. ¡°Any luck finding Angel?¡± I pretend to be worried about her. Or maybe I am worried about her? I feel like my head is spinning. First I need to take care of Fimily so I can concentrate on other things. 1 yet. But I am sure she will appear sooner orter. What about Emily?¡± ¡°She was taken to the recovery room and is being monitored until the anesthesia¡¯s effects wear ofT. A nurse will let us know when we can see her,¡± His phone rings. ¡°I have to take this. It¡¯s Reyes¡± While Alekos is talking with Reyes, a doctores to tell me I can see Emily. I go to her. Seeing her in bed, all sorts of machines connected to her, has me hate her even more. She still looks a little groggy, but I want this discussion done and over with She smiles at me, and all I want to do is yell. ¡°Stefan, mein Liebe,¡± her hand reaches out for me. My love another love. I was never her love. I was the other one. The idiot that fell for her charms ¡°Touch me, and I will break every bone in your b*dy.¡± Her eyes widen, her hand drops on the bed. Stefan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± *| know everything.¡± I snarl. She tries to say something, but I don¡¯t let her, as I keep speaking, ¡°About Jason and you. About you gathering information about Aleson 96. Stefan and Niks. I won¡¯t all you this time, but if we ever ¡°There enough cash on it to get you out of the city and sta ¡°Stefan, let me exin.¡± ¡°There is nothing to exin. I saw videos of you andm talking. regret ever knowing and loving you.¡± She starts crying. Probably fake tears because she was caught. Thi year ago because I was about toe to you and tell you everything I wanted to started having feelings for you, butson ckmailed me and fixed my death. the hospital bi.¡± I take bring down the Reprou feit 1 we ? abre video of you f ucking him. 1 the help of Ca int ¡°Lies, lies, and more lies.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°You should have died during the operation, in beto len op Alekos is still in the waiting room, but I need to get out of here and clear my head bature I do something ¡°We are done here,¡± I tell Alekos. ¡°And Emily?¡± Alekos narrows his eyes. ¡°If not for Angel masang, you and I would have a serious talk about wi while now. It is time to get your sh it together. Especially since we found our betar, and the ¡°I will do that,¡± I promise. ¡°I might go to the cabin for a few days.¡± ¡°Reyes and I need you to help us find Angel.¡± ¡°I will help when I return.¡± Aleks clearly not happy but does not inst We leave the hospital The cabin up in the mountains, and a few days alone will help me deal with all the rage I feel. My car is parked in front of the Tech Compan taxi take me there. Once inside my car, I leave the city behind. It is noon when I tally reach the cabin. 1 get inside, change my clothes, grab my hunting gear, and disappear to the Fr , and sleep in a tent. When I make it back to the cabin, Alekor and Reves are waiting for me. They look Due to ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask Reves throws me his phone. ¡°Watch the videos¡± be mark. They are of Angel in the hands of Carlos. I watch everything that is done to her, and I break down arving and tell Alekos and Rives everything. she is beaten with a leather paddle. When I am done telling them what I have done. Reves nam Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Shackled (The Lord Series) 97. Stefan Angel¡¯s screams still che in my head, her yelling for me to save her. Why the f uck did I wait until now to tell the truth? Because I was scared of what Alekos and Reyes would do and because I didn¡¯t want to ruin the friendship we had. Angel was tortured because I didn¡¯t open my mouth when I was supposed to. If I weren¡¯t such a piece of sh it, we would have gotten her out before anything happened to her. Angel being beaten with a l a leather paddle until she is covered in blood. at Carlos had killed ber? What if Carlos My demon growls so loud I have the impression he will consume me. The hunting vest I wear over my t-shirt is undone, Reyes shes my chest, and the acid from the knife¡¯s handle spreads across my b*dy, unbearable pain bringing me to my knees. It won¡¯t kill me, but I will experience extreme pain in the days that follow Reyes is about to plunge the knife into my heart, but Alekos stops him. ¡°Do you really y want to kill him so fast?¡± ¡°You are right. He deserves to suffer,¡± Reyes s says and spits on my face. Alekos grabs the cor of my vest and yanks me up. ¡°I trusted you, and what did you do?¡± he snarls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I mumble. Alekos takes the knife from Reyes. ¡°You better be because I will kill you slowly and painfully.¡± He cuts me across my stomach, more acid entering my b*dy, the pain knocking the breath out of me. Alekos puts the tip of the knife to the base of my neck, and I don¡¯t move, knowing that I deserve to be killed by my blood-brothers. ¡°You knew how I felt about her, what Reyes and I feel for her, and you still kicked her out, lying to her and us! It was not your decision but her if she wanted to leave! Not that I would have really let her leave.¡± Reyes trembles with rage, his eyes turning entirely red. ¡°You were like a brother to me. And you took my mate away from me,¡± he growls every word, making me believe it is his demon who is speaking I knew Reyes was on the verge of madness, but since meeting Angel, his mind was clearer than ever. I let everyone down because I wasn¡¯t willing to give up on Emily, and she ended up being a treacherous snake. Fryes¡¯s nails and canines start to elongate. Is he going to shift? G oddam Alekos grabs his shoulder. ¡°Keep it together. We will find her.¡± Reyes moves away y from me and starts hitting his head against the wall. He does this when the dark whisper is too loud. Angel kept his darkness at bay, and now he is self-harming again. Blood gas hes out from the cuts made by Reyes, the acid running through my veins, making every part of my b*dy scream in pain. ¡°I will bring her back,¡± I promise. ¡°Bring her back?¡± Alekos asks sarcastically. ¡°While you were here hunting rats like you, she was saved.¡± 1 let out a breath of relief. Angel is alive and safe. ¡°Where is she? I need to apologize to her.¡± ¡°If we knew where she was, do you think we would be here?¡± Reyes My paze goes to Reyes, who is still banging his head against the wall. Alekos and I would always stop him, not wanting anything to happen to him, but Alekos is holding my vest tight, almost like he is afraid that I will run away the moment he lets go. I wouldn¡¯t. I might be many things, but I am not a coward. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know where she is? You saved her.¡± Neither Alekos not Reyes say anything. I am starting to panic. While in the forest, I¡¯ve had time to think about Angel and how I¡¯ve treated her since she threw away Emily¡¯s engagement ring. Now that the rose-tinted sses perding Emily are gone. Angel is the one for me. When I took her shopping, I kwed every second I spent with her. And each time I see her with Bee and Alkes, I ima inside her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Right?¡± I as ¡°Aleksas. ¡°The but also the ¡°You lost your right to know sh it about Angel the moment you went behind our backs and made a decision without talking to important rule of being a blood brother is never betray the others and never make decisions on your own. You not only broke that. demands us to take care of our bonded when you threw her on the stert.¡± ¡°But the is not our bonded anymore.¡± What a st upid thing to say because I want her to be my bonded. And the is more than that. She is belt. I want to let that sink in, but the pain from the acid makes it hard to think rationally. Reyes finally stops mming his head into the wall and looks at me. Blood covers his forehead from the force in which he has inflicted the damage ¡°Because you refused to do your part despite knowing she is our hellstar. You kept pushing her awory, never f ucking her or taking care of her emotional nesh. You failed her and us mer and over again.¡± I failed Angel and my blood-brothers. I don¡¯t deserve any of them, but if it takes me a lifetime, I will work hard sow them I am worthy of foreness. ¡°If there were a way to sever the bond that binds us as blood-brother without risking Reyes¡¯s sanity. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it,¡± koste Alekos doesn¡¯t want me as his blood-brother anymore¡­ 1 f ucked up everything because I wasn¡¯t willing to let go of Emily because of what she represented-my first love. It took me seeing the videos of her and wake up to reality and the videos of Angel¡¯s torture to know what I lost. ¡°Give me a chance to prove how sorry I am for everything,¡± I beg Alekos sports. ¡°Excuse me? You want to prove you are sorry? His sarcastic tone lets know he does not believe me. ¡°How can I trust you are sorry when you were up here for four days while our bonded, our hellstar, was tortured because you were a f ucking coward who wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for what you didi¡± be roans. I needed to clear my head, but I didn¡¯t really think through what would happen to Angel. ¡°If not for you, none of this would have b have happened,¡± Reyes growls. ¡°I know,¡± I whisper. ¡°But I am truly sorry. How can I prove that I am not lying?¡± Alekos¡¯s jaw is set hard. ¡°Tell me the truth about the woman in the hospital. I don¡¯t want to tell them about Emily, but if I keep quiet, I will lose my only chance to set things right. Will Alekos use me of knowing of Emily¡¯s nat Surch he knows Niks was like a father to me. But he will question why I let Emily get away with everything she did, and I don¡¯t have a clear anneer myself. Not wanting to make my blood-brothers wait, I take my phone out of my pocket. ¡°The battery is dead, but allow me to charge in, and then I will show y important.¡± Chapter Comments 05 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 98 Chapter 98 98. Stefan ¨C Alekos states at my phone. ¡°You better not be wasting my time,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I promise, and he lets go of After I ce the phone on the charging pad, I take a quick shower, washing away the blood from my wounds and the 6th from the days spent in the forest. My hands shake from the pain, but it is little I can do about it. I return to the living room wearing only a pair of shorts. Reyes-who has cleaned the blood from his forehead-and Alekos are waiting for me, sitting on the sofa, Reyes looks at the wounds on my sarsa. The pain inflicted by the acid is so intense I am ready to beg Reyes for the antidote, but I know it is part of my punishment, so I will endure it in silence, ¡°I modified the acid since Ist showed you how it works. It will leave scars on your b*dy, so you will never forget what you did.¡± Reyes knows precisely where to strike. As a teen, I was very shallow and thought that beputy was all that mattered. Most girls from my hometimen w me, but I only used them for S**. I changed soon after I met Emily. She wasn¡¯t all bud, as she made me see things from another perspective, wanted to be with What a pair we made. She was using me to get to Aleks, and I fell in love with her because she was the most beautiful woman I had ever met. When I met Angel, I thought she was dullpared to Emily, and I didn¡¯t understand what Alekos saw in her, but now I finally see it. ¡°Alright,¡± I say, grabbin grabbing my phone and turning it on My workputer is always on, so essing the pen die is not a problem. I already told them about the pen drive, so I show them the folder with videos and report about Emily and wait until they go through all of them, Alekos is tense as he learns about what Emily did, and when he finds out she is sponsible for Nik s¡¯s death, his eyes run from the phone to me. ¡°You let her get away with what she did,¡± he says, knowing she was the one from the hospital. ¡°You never showed the same grace to Angel.¡± ¡°We all failed her,¡± I remind them, ¡°Don¡¯t you f uckingpare what we did to her with you leaving her in the hands of the Dukes!¡± Reyes arts, ¡°I know. Who saved her?¡± I want to kn ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear when I said Angel is no longer your problem? You lost the right to be with her,¡± Alekos snaps at me, I want to tell them it¡¯s unfair that she is mine also, but I know that I must first prove that I mean everything I said. ¡°What cle is on the pen drive?¡± ¡°There are folders for many Lords and Dukes children.¡± ¡°Alec?¡± Reyes asks fast. I nod. ¡°But thest video is from the day he was killed.¡± ¡°Show me!¡± Heyes demands. I take my phone from him and look for Alec¡¯s folder. ¡°There is one for Angel also,¡± Alekos sna tched the phone from my hands. ¡°Let me see!¡± I tell him what folder to open, and both he and Reyes watch the videos taken of her. When they reach the ones of her at the facility, Reyes¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°She was the girl I tried to save the day Alec died.¡± Reyes told us about how Alec died, but I still can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What?¡± Reyes nuns a finger over the phone¡¯s screen. ¡°We were always meant to be. She was never Aler¡¯s but mine.¡± What is he talking about? His gaze snaps back at me. ¡°You did this. Find her!¡± I don¡¯t know where to start, but I will find Angel ¡°I won¡¯t rest until she is back with us.¡± Alekos stands. ¡°Good. We need to show the Elders the pen drive and tell them what you did.¡± We curent base. The Elden cike puncitimand van serah They went Alekos to the catbs beneath the Blood Lodge for missing a meeting. I shudder, knowing what res dem. (the don¡¯t trust 1 respect for me. The acid in ot run away. It hurts to know my blood-brothers lost hobo fend like it is in fre tout what hours the man is knowing that Reyes and Aleken will never see me as before. On the way to the Blood Large sides als Ever Chant and informs him of our unival and to make are all ve Elders will be present when we arrive. Each Blood Lodge has at least three Elders, depending soomes, selon will take Elder Calum ce, as he in the oldest and will probably die in the mat couple of years The Elders are waiting moment Angel stepped in the balletur love. Dess and eve date any time and jump right into telling them everything that had N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. happened from the chufe sand the came lor me at the cabin. After some questions. Elder Calum is the one to give me my punishment. onents for time dress. If youe out of it in one piece. I will tell you and your blood-brochen how the bond I swallow hard because me hour down there is mom that cough to ta three days. But it is the only way to prove to ¡èle bon and Reyes bow suny 2) I don¡¯t even want to know what will happen to me if I am left there for ¡°Isn¡¯t there mother way to find out how in regain the bond with App¡± Jain wash in louw. have failed your bonde, bur your punisitment will be lighter church of war handboe.¡± Elder Calum says to eas and Reyes. ¡°Your task is to find out who attacked the Celestial Bersen the day wou dr va spett We are alreach working on an Alexos mil the Elder. thee out of his pocket. Adam looking to that tied bussed. Their don are numbere ¡°Don¡¯t do anything foolish Elder Catusi wame Reuni ¡°They stared is the moment they idnapped angel,¡± Tires returt Once makes up mind about something nung can stop him¡¯s or Doslove Lager to clear up the mea I made. I put unde my hur at the am ready to face the counce of action wishing I could start looking me for a while. ¡°Good Eder Jannah, will you be kind enough to onem de cachets for the youngrd¡± Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 99 Chapter 99 9. Angel Stefan falls silent as he is about to tell me what happened to him in the catbs. The blood drains from his face, and his hands are trembling, making me curious. about what lies beneath the Blood Ledge and what happened during those three days he was there. But from how he looks at me, I know that is all he is willing to share with me. And yet¡­. ¡°Keep going.¡± I say. He shakes his head. ¡°The only thing I can say is that if there is a hell on Earth, it is there ¡°But what¡¯s in those catbs?¡± ¡°Demons that consumed their vessels and lost their only chance of being forgiven and epted in the Garden of Eden. They don¡¯t take those who harm their mates lightly, for they have desecrated their chance of being redeemed, they can be very, very vicious¡± His hand returns to my face, his fingers gently brushing against my cheek, sending shivers down my spine. I hate being hellstar as it makes me emotionally dependent on my mates, which means I need N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. all three of them to be happy. F uck that! I would rather live with this gaping hole in my chest for the rest of my days than forgive them. And I need to stop sleeping with Alekos and Reyes and make an exit n. ¡°Will you let me feed you now?¡± Stefan asks. ¡°No. You are here only because Emily wasn¡¯t who you thought she was. If the videos of her were different, you would not be here right now but with her.¡± I push him away from me. ¡°But I am choosing you!¡± I go to the fridge and grab the milk, no longer wanting to eat the food he made. ¡°You never chose me,¡± I retort, my back to him as I prepare a bout of cereal on the counter. ¡°You conveniently switched sides when you realized yours wain¡¯t the only di ck Emily was sucking.¡± He stands behind me, his chest leaning over, his hands grabbing my waist. His breath is warm on my skin as he says into my ear, ¡°it is true that I didn¡¯t realize what an idiot I was until I saw those videos of Emily, but when I was in the forest, alone, all I could think about was you-you on Alekos¡¯s desk while I was devouring that pus sy of yours. I still dream of your taste. You on your knees, wearing stockings while sucking my d ick. You making dinner with me and having a great time. You, you, and only you.¡± My b*dy reacts to my mate, and my heart elerates, and 1 force myself to breathe evenly. I hate, hate being a hellstar. His hands cover the baby bunip, and I grab his wrists, wanting to yank them away, but he is so much stronger than me. ¡°If it¡¯s true, why did you leave me there?¡± I want to know. ¡°Your presence in Alekos¡¯s house annoyed me to no end. I hated the idea of you bring the Lady of the house. When I saw you in my room, snooping around and using myptop, I thought that was my chance to get rid of you.¡± His hands still cradle my stomach, and I want him to stop touching me. ¡°When Reyes said you were our hellstar, I hated you even more. You know why?¡± Tears fill my eyes. Why does he torment me like this? ¡°If you hate me so much, leave.¡± ¡°I was scared of falling for you and losing you.¡± Just like he lost Emily, is what he doesn¡¯t say out loud. The tip of his nose runs along my neck. ¡°Running away from you was my way of not acknowledging my true feelings for you. I thought that by not saying a word about your whereabouts, I would not have to face reality.¡± He swallows hard. ¡°When I saw that horrible video of you and heard you scream my name, I finally understood how close I came to losing everything. I decided not to let my fear screw with my head anymore. Like it or not, you are my Schatzi.¡± ¡°Stop calling me that!¡± I snap and elbow him. He takes a step back, giving me enough room to tum on my heels so I can face him and give him a piece of my mind. But the words die on my lips as I see the pare hunger in his eyes. I don¡¯t want him to look at me like that. I him to keep hating me, to not want me. It will be easier for me to keep my distance them. ¡°You had your chance.¡± I want to tell him, but my entire b*dy melts as he grabs my face between his palms and k*sses me. lips are on my lips, his tongue spearing inside my mouth, and my heart feels like it will explode. He groans as he feasts on my mouth Why is he k*ssing me when he dislikes it? as his mouth My palms push against his chest, and his left hand grabs my hair-how he manages to do it when it is so short is a mystery and keeps me in ce as bes even more demanding, 99. Angel when he tiga at der in I shake my brad. ¡°You need to stop. And you don¡¯t like using¡± my protests as has hundi ya He falls to his knees and k*sses the baby bump making me feel the counter¡± need to taste you. And I love listing you. Only you¡± my aches and Alexos do it all the time, letting sirachs love the baby. I never expected Stefan to feel the same. What if he is trying to manipte me? My head tells me not to trust him. He let me in the Encoders He then looks up at me and says three words I never expected to bear him. Maybe from Reyes or Aleks, but not from Stefan hum! He will hurt me spain. I don¡¯t know how to react when he lifts my skirt and put his nose on top of me immel so f ucking good, my mouth water with the thought of facking I should not let hom do this, but like Aleksand eyes, Stanaway dine what he was like there men eve in his pocket, and puts my legs on his shoulde Chapter Comments 66 POST COMMENT NOW ed the meaning of the word no. He < SHARE Chapter 100 Chapter 100 100. Angel His gaze is on my face. ¡°So beautiful,¡± he rasps before plunging his tongue inside my pus s y. He growls at my taste. I bite my bottom lip, not wanting to moon for him. He does not deserve to know how much his touch affects me. His tongue darts in and out of me before he attacks my cli t and licks and sucks it brutally. It feels so good. More than good. Divine. His tongue goes back inside me, and I grab the counter¡¯s edge as I get closer and closer to cu m ming all over his face. My eyes never leave his gaze as he devours my passy. When Ie, I bite my bottom lip so hard I can feel the coppery taste of my blood. He k*sses the inside of my thighs before standing. ¡°Next time, I want to hear you moan for me,¡± he says. His chin is wet with my c um, and he licks his lips before leaning in, his mouth iming mine. I try to push him away, but he enly breaks the k*ss when I am gasping for air. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next tine,¡± I deny. ¡°Letting you go down on me was a mistake¡± He unzips his na pants. ¡°You can deny it if you want, but you enjoyed it as much as I did. Maybe more.¡± He guides his hard section between my legs, and I ce my palms against his abdomen as 1 look at his c ock. ¡°Where are your piercings?¡± Grabbing my wrists, he moves my hands to his chest. My fingers trace a scar, and be hisses, letting me know he doesn¡¯t like it or maybe it causes him pain-and I N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. the the tip of his co ck along my folds and cl it, making me inhale sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve them.¡± he replies as he runs ¡°Says who?¡± I ask as he positions himself at my entrance, ¡°Me.¡± He is about to enter me when we hear the front door open. ¡°Is that food that I molling?¡± Stefan swears under his breath and gets nie down from the counter before fixing his pants. Rin enters the kitchen just as I pull my skirt down. ¡°F ucking co ck blocker,¡± Stefan mutters. I thought Stefan was a voyeur Rin¡¯s gaze darts from Stefan to me. ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± ¡°No,¡± I say at the same time Stefan growls, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can returnter,¡± Rin offers. ¡°No need,¡± I say quickly. I grab the bowl of cereal, a spoon, and the coffee and run back to my room. When the door is locked behind me, my legs give in. I was about to let Stefan f uck me There is something seriously wrong with me Myptop is in the living room, and I only have my phone to kill time until Reyes or Alekos return. I don¡¯t think I will survive another encounter with Stefan. Rim and Stefan speak in low voices, but the house is small, and I can hear part of their conversation. I listen as they talk about random things while I eat and finish the coffer. After, I y on my phone until I get bored and take a nap. I hide in my rooms until I am hungry again. The house is quiet and has been like this since I woke from my nap. Happy that Rin and Stefan left me alone, I make my way into the kitchen. After 1 grab a snack, I go to the living room. Stefan is there, sitting on the couch, and the moment our eyes lock, he grabs me and pulls me in his ¡°I need another sip of your heavenly taste,¡± he groans and has me lie on my 1 y back on the couch. I try to wiggle my way out of his hold. ¡°You need to stop with the love bombing. It¡¯s not working!¡± I hiss at him. His eyes glow red. ¡°You either use that mouth to moan my name, or you choke on my rock. That way, you won¡¯t say stup id things anymore.¡± ¡°You can have Emily suck your c ock,¡± want to say, but that would be a low blow even for me. He yanks my skirt up to my waist and smirks when he sees I haven¡¯t put another pair of panties on. ¡°So wet you are dripping on the couch. Have you been thinking about how I almost f ucked you?¡± he asks as his finger circles my cl it, and my hips involuntarily buck. ¡°If not for Rin interrupting us, I would have filled you with my cu m.¡± ¨C ¡°Let¡¯s not lie to each other,¡± I say, desperately wanting to find a way out, not wanting to be in the same room with him anymore because I am risking forgiving him. So f ucking pathetic I am that a k*ss and an or gasm has me wanting more? ¡°We don¡¯t like each other. You hate me. 1 hate you.¡± H k*sses me until I am squirming beneath him. ¡°One day, I will make you fall for me. Remember what I told you in the kitchen?¡± How could I ever forget? ¡°No,¡± I lie. ¡°I think you remember each and every word. I will fock you until you stop hating me,¡± he says before k*ssing me again For a guy who hates k*ssing, he sure enjoys it a little too much. Or maybe he never hated it to begin with, and he didn¡¯t want to k*ss me because I wasn¡¯t Emily I bite his lip so hard he pulls back. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he yelps and cleans the blood with the back of his hand. I get off the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your f ucking second choice! If I am going to be with someone, it is because he always chooses me, not because he finds out the woman he always wanted never loved him!¡± I yell before going to the bedroom and mming the door. I don¡¯t get to lock it as Stefan kicks it open. His eyes are pure fry, and I hack away from him. Is he going to hurt me? When the back of my knees hit the bed, I fall on it.. Stefan unbuckles his pants. ¡°You need a good f ucking to understand that you are the first choice, always.¡± ¡°I might be thirsty, but I don¡¯t want to drink poison.¡± ¡°I am not poison but the antidote,¡± he says as he climbs on top of me. Chapter Comments 7 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Shackled (The Lord Series). 101. Stefan The sight of Angel beneath me makes my demon hum with happiness. I share his feelings. Her face is flustered, her eyes are full of anger but they still betray her desire for me. She may deny that she wants me, but I know she needs me. She needs to feel loved and taken care of. And I am more than ready to show her she is safe with my blood- brothers and me. It took me a long time to see how wrong I was about her and pushing her away is something I will regret my entire life. only was Reyes¡¯s being on the verge of madness was the only thing stopping Alekos from breaking the bond that ties us together as blood¨Cbrothers. I must prove that I ammitted to Angel and our child. It¡¯s more thanmitment, for what I feel for Angel is so primal and feral, my body and soul scream in agony to be united with her. I push her tank top up to see her stomach without clothes. Shit. I am going to be a father. The baby bump is barely noticeable, and my fingers itch to touch it again. I ce my right hand on her belly. My heart feels like bursting out with happiness. How much longer until I can feel the baby move inside her? Angel narrows her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I never cared about being a father or not, but once I learned about the baby¡­.¡± My gaze rushes to her face. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s a girl?¡± A daughter who looks just like her mother¨Cthat is my blood¨Cbrothers and I wish. Maybe it wille true. She pushes me on my chest, but I refuse to move. My body trembles with the need to be inside her and fuck her until she no longer doubts my intentions. While Reyes, Alekos, and I were looking for her, there were many moments when I thought we would never find her. For months, we searched every corner of the city and had Lords do the same all over the States, but there was no trace of her. It was like she disappeared from the face of the earth. During those dark times, when we weren¡¯t looking for her, Reyes kept himself busy by killing those who participated in Angel¡¯s torture, while Alekos spent his time either in his office or at the Blood Lodge. They refused to speak to me unless I found Angel. I was desperate, drowning in alcohol while looking for any clue as to where she could be. And then, one week ago, I received an email that contained one photo of Angel in front of a bar. At that time, I didn¡¯t know it was in Tazacorta, but a quick search on the inte revealed its location. After I showed it to Alekos, he took the first ne to La Palma. After he found her and knew she was well, he called Reyes¨Cwho left immediately for Spain. They forbade me toe, but I had to see her, and only agreed when I told them Rin would join me. They have more trust for Rin, then they do for me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You are not the baby¡¯s father,¡± Angel huffs. ¡°And get off of me!¡± ¡°I might not be her biological father, but she is still mine,¡± I say. ¡°Just like you are mine.¡± I rock my hips, my cock rubbing against her pussy, her heat and wetness driving me crazy. ¡°Fuck off!¡± she snarls. Angel¡¯s nails w at my chest, digging into my scars, causing me pain. It will be a long time before they stop hurting. I grab her wrists and pin her hands above her head. She tries to kick me, but my body on top of her limits her movement. 101. Stefan ¡°Stop,¡± she says when the tip of my cock slips between her folds. ¡°You want this,¡± I attempt to reason with her as I enter her. A gasp leaves her lips. Fuck! Fuck! Reyes was right. Her pussy is pure perfection. I want to punch myself in the nuts for not fucking her before now. When I am balls deep inside her, I stop, not wanting this to ever end, but the urge to move is overwhelming. Fuuuck! What the fuck is this sensation? I have never felt like this before. It¡¯s not only our bodies that are connected but our hearts and souls as well. I can feel her pain from the broken bond and how we treated her. No wonder Reyes and Alekos are so protective of her. ¡°Go ahead and rape me!¡± she yells as I start to move. ¡°I am not raping you, and you know it.¡± 1 I grab her left leg and put it in the crook of my elbow, the new angle allowing me fuck her deeper and faster. Will her ass feel as amazing as her pussy? How sore will she be if I refuse to let her out of bed until Reyes and Alekos return, fucking all her holes until she agrees to take us back? ¡°I never agreed to be fucked by you!¡± ¡°If you dislike it so much, why do your hips rise to meet mine?¡± Her eyes dart to where our bodies join, her ass up in the air, her hips kissing mine, a blush flushes her cheeks, staining them red. ¡°Just because it feels good doesn¡¯t mean I like it.¡± ¡°Liar,¡± I call her out on her bullshit and press my mouth to hers. My lip is still sore from how hard she bit when our tongues meet, I can only focus on how amazing she feels. I never understood why people liked kissing. Sure, I kissed women before Angel, mostly out of curiosity, but I didn¡¯t enjoy it. Not even with Emily, but I kept doing it because she liked it. I kissed Angel because I saw it was something she often did with Reyes and Alekos, and I figured she liked it. To my shock, I fucking love kissing Angel. Maybe because she is my hellstar? Whatever the case might be, I want to keep enjoying every part of her body for the rest of my life. I let go of her wrists and put my hand between us, my thumb rubbing her clit, wanting to make her come and hear her scream my name. Her pussy mps on my cock, her breath bing ragged. It won¡¯t be long now. I press my forehead to hers. ¡°Moan for me,¡± I order her. She shakes her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make me stop you from cumming and edge you until you do as I ask.¡± And to prove my point, I slow my movement and stop rubbing her clit, despite her being seconds away froming. ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t moan for you.¡± 101. Stefan I chuckle. ¡°Alekos warned me about you being stubborn. Get ready because I am very good at edging.¡± Good thing I convinced Rin to make himself scarce until tomorrow. I have a lot of time to y with Angel. She presses her lips together, letting me know she is done talking. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 102. Stefan I pull out and get between her legs, eating her pussy and ass out. Her hands grab the nket beneath us, her legs closing around my head, and I push them open with my palms. Each time she is close toing, I lift my face and look into her eyes. She stares back defiantly, but after the fourth refused orgasm, her anger turns to desperation. She tries to touch herself, but one of Reyes¡¯s handcuffs left on the nightstand,es in handy, and 1 cuff her hands to the headboard. ¡°Will you obey me now?¡± I ask.. ¡°Fucking bastard! Let me go!¡± she shrieks. I smirk. ¡°We are going to have so much fun, Schatzi.¡± ¡°Stop calling me that!¡± she snaps at me. I rip open her tank top and yank down her bra, revealing her beautiful tits. Night after night, I dream of them, of how beautifully they bounce while she is fucked. When we return home, I won¡¯t ever let her wear clothes while inside, except for stockings, as I want to see her naked all the time. My mouth closes around her left nipple, and I palm her right tit. She inhales sharply. If she is naked all the time, the only thing Alekos, Reyes, and I will do is fuck her day and night, and with the babying, she will need to rest as well. I groan in annoyance and suck her nipple hard. Her back arches, pushing her tits more into my hands. She still refuses to moan for me. Soon, she will have milk, and I can¡¯t wait to taste it. God, I am such a kinky bastard. My mouth moves to her stomach, and I kiss it a few times before thrusting back into her. ¡°Did I tell you I have a short refractory period, and I can fuck you until morning?¡± Fear shes in her eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can get it up ten minutes after I ejacted. After I am done with your pussy, I will fuck your ass. Give ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. me what I want, and I¡¯ll make you cum as much as you can before I finish.¡± Of course, Angel has to keep being stubborn, and I stay true to my promise, and for the following hours, I alternate from ravaging her pussy to destroying her ass¨CI will have to thank Reyes for leaving lube and other toys I use on Angel¨Cwhile I never let here. When she is a bbering mess, sobbing and whimpering as her body trembles beneath me, cum covering her face, tits, stomach and leaking from her pussy and ass, I finally give her what she needs¨C a mind¨Cblowing orgasm. While she did not moan, I don¡¯t want to push her to the limit while she is pregnant, not wanting to risk harming the baby. ¡°Jason!¡± she screams as shees on my dick. I froze. ¡°What did you say?¡± Maybe I heard her wrong. She stares into my eyes as she moans, ¡®Jason¡® again. I get soft immediately, and she keeps screaming that name I never want to hear again. ¡°Touch me again, and I swear I will name the baby Jason if it¡¯s a boy!¡± 102. Stefan She really hates me. I thought that maybe I could convince her to forgive me, but I now see how wrong I was. ¡°Message received,¡± I say. She whimpers as I uncuff her, grab my pants, and leave the room. If she wanted to punish me for leaving her in the facility, she nailed it. I don¡¯t think I can ever look at her without remembering this moment¨Cher eyes reflected pure satisfaction as she saw the hurt on my face as she moaned that bastard¡¯s name. After I put my pants on, I grab my phone from the living room, send Rin a message, telling him I will be out and toe stay with Angel, and I leave, wanting to find a bar and drink until I forget everything. As soon as I am out the door, I turn off my phone, not wanting to be bothered until I am ready to face her again. Maybe I should return to the States and find a new ce to live. I might not be able to sever the bond with Alekos and Reyes, but there is one thing I can do¨Ckeep my distance. I enter the first bar I find, and while I don¡¯t speak Spanish, it does not take long for a group of elderly men to invite me to their table, especially after I buy several rounds for everyone. They talk andugh, and I listen to them while drinking. When the floor spins with me, I finally leave the bar and head over to the hotel I rented a room at, and by some miracle, I make it to my room. The moment my head hits the pillow, I pass out. Someone bangs on the door, and I put the pillow over my ears, wanting to muffle the sound. ¡°Stefan, open the fuck up!¡± The man¡¯s voice shouting through the door sounds like Rin¡¯s. ¡°Go the fuck away. I am not here,¡± I groan. My head feels like it is being split in two, and my stomach is in knots. I make it to the bathroom, luckily, and vomit in the toilet. I will never drink with old people again. ¡°Open the fucking door, or I will break it.¡± When I can stand, I clean my mouth with mouthwash, drink water, and finally open the door, and Rin pushes me to the side. ¡°What the fuck took you so long!? And why the hell do you have a phone if you don¡¯t answer when I call?¡± The look on his face lets me know something is wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Angel?¡± Remembering how rough I fucked her yesterday, bile rises to my throat. ¡°Is the baby alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know because she wasn¡¯t there when I got to her house.¡± My ears ring, and my chest starts to hurt. I think I am having a heart attack. ¡°We need to find her.¡± ¡°I have been looking for her all night long; she is not in Tazacorta anymore.¡± ¡°She left.¡± Because of me. Reyes and Alekos won¡¯t forgive me this time. 102. Stefan ¡°All clues indicate someone took her.¡± She was kidnapped? Again? Chapter 103 Chapter 103 103. Angel , , 1:| ? For hours, I have been forced to sit at a table, having a staring match with my father. I am tired, hungry, cranky, and nauseous as we are on a yacht somewhere on the Antic Ocean, but I try to hold my shit together as I fear for my father¡¯s intentions in harming my unborn child. When I told Alekos that the baby was the only thing that kept me going, I was being sincere. While in the Sanctuary, I was in such a bad ce that I am sure I might have done something foolish, but I did all the things the therapist ve done s rmended so I could strive to be the best mother for my child. The day I found out I was pregnant was when I snapped out of my sadness and worked hard to put myself back together, one piece at a time. And I am not about to let my father or anyone else destroy the progress I¡¯ve made so far. Thest time I saw my father was the night Carlos beat me until I passed out. Since then, it looks like he has aged at least ten years and lost weight. Empty alcohol bottles are all over the small kitchen of the yacht, and the horrible smelling from my father makes my nose want tomit suicide. When was thest time he took a shower? Doesn¡¯t he know pregnant women are sensitive to smells? He is cleaning his pistol while his gaze never leaves my face. There is no doubt in my mind that he will kill me. If I weren¡¯t pregnant, I would have risked fighting him and jumping into the ocean, hoping someone would find me. But to protect my baby, I have to find another way to escape him. It won¡¯t be easy, but I don¡¯t have to be stronger, only smarter than him. ¡°I thought those Lords would never leave you alone.¡± My father finally speaks, taking me by surprise. ¡°For days, I watched the house, hoping they would leave you alone at some point. I even sent some men to bring you to me, but they chickened out in the end.¡± Is he talking about the men from the nightclub? ¡°Good thing I am patient, and in the end, I could get my hands on you.¡± I want to say something sassy, especially since he disowned me, but hispletely ck eyes let N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. me know I have to be cautious. ¡°They tend to be very¡­possessive,¡± I say. My father nods. ¡°I used to be the same way with your mother. She was everything to me, and she was brutally taken away from me by the Raptou family.¡± My pulse quickens. ¡°The Raptou family is responsible for the ident?¡± Did Alekos know that his father killed my mother? How he must haveughed behind my back. + ¡°And now you are carrying a Raptou bastard in your belly,¡± my father¡¯s voice breaks. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know Niks was behind my mother¡¯s death, and the baby might not be Alekos¡®.¡± He ms his palm on top of the table. ¡°Who said anything about Niks? It was Zak.¡± I almost let out a sigh of relief. Zak, Alekos¡¯s uncle and the new head of the Raptou family is the one behind my mother¡¯s death and not Niks. Alek¨®s absolutely despises Zak. After Niks¡¯s death, Alekos was supposed to be the next head of the family, but Zak, with the help of other family members, stole that right from Alekos. Since then, Alekos has distanced himself from his family and only speaks with his cousin, Anne. 20% 103. Angel ¡°When you said the Raptou family, I thought it was Niks since he was the head of the family back then.¡± My father changed the topic. ¡°If that bastard in your womb is not a Raptou, then who else can be the father? You are such a bitch in heat, I don¡¯t even know how many Lords fucked you so far.¡± Only three, I want to say, but I bite my tongue. ¡°He can be Reyes Ortiz¡¯s child.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°The one who is killing Duke after Duke?¡± The urge to retort, ¡®No, the one who is killing those who humiliated and beat me,¡® is big, but again, I keep my mouth closed. If my father knows Reyes is behind the crimes, how many more know the truth? Even if I am angry at my mates for how they treated me, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them. And especially, I don¡¯t want Reyes to end up in prison. ¡°That one.¡± Fear shes in his eyes but disappears fast. My gaze wanders around the kitchen before itnds back on him. ¡°Does the idea of Reyesing after you frighten you? I have seen photos of what he did to his victims. Having him as an enemy is not something I wish for anyone.¡± My father ms his palm on top of the table. ¡°This is all your fault. All you had to do was marry Carlos, but what did you do? You opened your legs for the Lords. Do you have any idea what you cost me?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Everything!¡± he snarls. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®everything?¡°¡± ¡°Exactly what you think it means.¡± He can¡¯t possibly mean he lost the house and his business. He has always talked about how he wants to expand to other countries. I don¡¯t think that getting drugs from Mexico to other parts of the world can be that hard, but I don¡¯tment about it as my father doesn¡¯t know I found out what he does for a living. As far as I am concerned, he has a car dealership. If my father is telling me the truth, then- ¡°How much did Carlos pay you for me?¡± My father puts a bullet in the gun¡¯s barrel and spins it. ¡°He paid all my debts and helped me get on my feet. But he took everything from me after you escaped the Celestial Heaven.¡± He points the pistol at me, and my chin trembles with fear. ¡°You should have stayed there as a sex ve. At least then you would have been useful.¡± He pulls on the trigger, and nothing happens. ¡°You should have been born male! But no, you had toe out as a woman. Weak, pathetic, and worthless.¡± Didn¡¯t he learn that men are the ones who determine the child¡¯s gender? Shackled (The Lord Series) 104. Angel ¡°Your mother had a difficultbor with you, and after she had you, no matter how many times I tried, she never got pregnant again. So, I got stuck with you.¡± Nice. Really nice to know what he really thinks about me. He pulls the trigger again. My heart almost stops beating. Is he ying Russian Roulette with me? ¡°But your mother loved you very much. She said you were special.¡± He snorts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so special about a bitch in heat like you,¡± he says as his right hand¨Cthe one he is holding the pistol with¨Cmoves around. And then he shoots again, the pistol firing, and the bullet grazes my left cheek. A whimper rushes from my lips, and my hands tremble. Blood runs down my face, but I am so stunned and scared I don¡¯t dare move. My fatherughs. ¡°I missed.¡± If I don¡¯t do something soon, he will kill me. ¡°You said Carlos paid your debts. I thought your business was going well.¡± Maybe if I keep him distracted by talking to him, I will find a way to stop him before he harms me. He stands and looks for something in the cab. I don¡¯t attempt to run because the yacht is small, and there is nowhere I can hide, plus he has a gun. But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t defend myself. His back is to me, and as quietly as I can, I grab one of the empty bottles from the table and hide in the waistband of my yoga pants. It is small, and if I am lucky, he won¡¯t notice it under my clothes. I am done arranging my baggy t¨Cshirt when he turns on his heels, bottle of cheap liquor in his hand. Sitting back at the table, he says, ¡°I didn¡¯t take your mother¡¯s death well, so I started gambling.¡± After drinking from the bottle, he adds, ¡°I lost all my money in less than a year. Then I started spending the money your mother left for you.¡± My mother left me money? I suppose it does not matter anymore since he lost everything. ¡°It was in a trust fund, and, puff, it is also gone in one night.¡± Heughs and drinks some more. I am starting to believe he has lost his mind. ¡°My dder is killing me. Do you think I can use the bathroom?¡± He narrows his eyes. ¡°Clean that blood from your face as well. I want you to look your best when you reach your new home.¡± ¡°My new home?¡± I try to find out more about his ns for me. A cruel grin appears on his face. ¡°For some reason, Carlos still wants you.¡± Dios! He is taking me to Carlos? ¡°We are returning to the States? In this yacht?¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to use the bathroom.¡± I have to make him talk. Maybe if he gets drunk enough, his tongue will loosen. ¡°Yes.¡± I stand, and my father¡¯s gaze falls on my stomach. What will I do if he notices the bottle? The t¨Cshirt belongs to Reyes and falls down to my knees. Two people my size can fit inside it. ¡°We will have to take care of that bastard before we meet up with Carlos.¡± I will kill him before he tries anything. ¡°You would hurt your grandson?¡± ¡°No childing from a slut like you is my grandson,¡± he snarls. Does he think his words can harm me? The moment Carlos told me my father disowned me, I felt like a weight was Chapter 104 Chapter 104 104. Angel lifted from my shoulders. I no longer have to be the perfect daughter who tried to gain his love. ¡°And before you go to the bathroom, put the bottle back where it was.¡± My back stiffens because I was sure he didn¡¯t see me taking it. ¡°Try anything foolish, and I will tie you to the chair until we reach Carlos.¡± I pull out the bottle and go to the bathroom. After I use the toilet and wash my hands, I look for something I can use. Anything can make the difference between life and death. The mirror is missing, and except for the toilet paper, there is nothing else in the bathroom. I scream internally. If only I wasn¡¯t a total bitch with Stefan, he would never have left me alone, and my father would not have had the opportunity to kidnap me. I could have screamed Reyes or Alekos¡¯s name instead of that of Jason. I don¡¯t even like him. He was a freaking creep in high school. I don¡¯t understand how someone like him can have such a sweet sister like Olivia. I guess she wasn¡¯t that sweet if she killed her best friend. After I look for the second time in the drawers in the hopes I missed something, I return to the kitchen. My father is trying to make an egg sandwich, but he is an even worse cook than me. Stepping away from the stove, he says, ¡°This is a woman¡¯s job. I¡¯m hungry,¡± and sits at the table. Who is this man? I don¡¯t recognize him. He never treated me like this before. A knife is on the counter. If I can snatch it without being seen¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± he yells, and I go to the stove. He tried to toast the bread in the pan he burned. I don¡¯t know if I can save it. And the eggs are uncooked. With a sigh, I throw the bread in the trash and put two new slices in the pan, and toast them while I keep an eye on the eggs. When done, I put the te with the sandwich in front of my father. ¡°I would like to lie down for a while. Being on the yacht makes me seasick.¡± My father grabs the sandwich and takes a big bite. ¡°Sure,¡± he dismissed me with a flick of his wrist. I pretend to go look for a ce to sleep when I hear his chair moving, and before I can look and see what he is doing, he grabs me by the back of my neck and ms my forehead against the doorframe. It hurts and has me disoriented for a few seconds, but I can¡¯t let Carlos and my father win. Tuning my back to him was a mistake. Never let your enemy out of sight. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to try anything foolish?¡± he hisses in my ear as he yanks the knife from my yoga pants. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whimper. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I promise.¡± He releases me. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Angelica.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Alekos did say I am stubborn. He sits back in his chair and grabs the egg sandwich from the te. Taking advantage of him being distracted, I take out the fork from my bra¨CI guess he did not notice when I took this one from the counter¨Cand stab him in the neck, Blood sprays on my face and hands. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 105. Angel Lord Series) It is the first time I have harmed someone like this. My intention wasn¡¯t just to harm him, I meant to kill. I pull out the fork and try to stab him again, but he hits my wrist, and the fork flies out of my hand. His eyes meet mine. ¡°I will kill you, you fucking bitch!¡± Shit! I screwed up, big time. In the movies, it is always easy to kill someone, but it is not the same in real life, especially when adrenaline kicks in. I run from him, but he catches me fast, grabs my hips, and yanks me to him, making me lose my bnce. My first instinct is to protect the baby, and my arms go around my stomach, but I hit my face hard on the floor as we both fall. Pain explodes in my nose as I hear a crunching sound. Pretty sure it¡¯s broken. Blood pools on the floor. His hands lock around my neck. I try to crawl away from my father, but his weight pins me down. I refuse to think this is how I am going to die. It can¡¯t be. My arms are beneath me, and I try to move my body so I can free them, but between theck of air and hitting my face on the floor, I am so dizzy my strength leaves me. Death is not the end of things but rather a new beginning. But Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan will never know- Suddenly, my father lets go of me and gets off of me. I cough as my lungs fill with air. ¡°I am going to fucking rip you to pieces with my bare hands for touching her!¡± a man yells. Stefan? I turn to my side, and I see not only Stefan but Reyes as well. Rin is also present, holding a gun against my father¡¯s temple. I don¡¯t think I have ever felt so relieved in my entire life to see Reyes and Stefan, and I start to ugly cry. They came after me. And this time, I won¡¯t be left behind. Reyes crouches next to me, his body shaking with rage. His right hand goes to my stomach. ¡°We are fine,¡± I sob so hard, I doubt he will believe me, especially since blood is still running from my nose, and I try to clean it with my t¨Cshirt. Reyes touches my nose, and I wince. ¡°I need to set it in its ce.¡± I nod, and Reyes is quick about it. ¡°I will never leave your side again,¡± he promises me as he picks me up and cradles me to his chest. ¡°If something would have happened to you or our child¡­I would have made this world into a new kind of hell.¡± How does one respond to that statement? 105. Angel My hands grip the front side of his shirt. ¡°I was so scared I would never see you again. Any of you,¡± I say between sobs. ¡°You are safe now,¡± Reyes tries to reassure me. Then to Stefan, he says, ¡°This is all your fucking fault! All you had to do was stay with her. But no, you had to go get drunk while I was trying to find out who was after her! Take a good look at her because this is thest time you will see her.¡± My gaze goes to Stefan; my tears make it hard to see him, but even so, I notice his hands trembling. Was he worried for me? I want to believe so, but trusting him is so hard. He hurt me so much, and he doesn¡¯t even see it. Not only him but Reyes and Alekos as well. ¡°I will go once I am sure she and the baby are well,¡± Stefan says before leaving. He didn¡¯t even look at me. He is leaving? He must still be upset about me screaming Jason¡¯s name. ¡°Kill him, and let¡¯s go,¡± Reyes orders Rin. ¡°He knows where Carlos is,¡± I tell them both. Days after I was saved by Beetle, I learned Carlos left Veross City, his destination still unknown. ¡°Bring him with us then,¡± Reyes changes his mind. Reyes starts walking, and Rin forces my father to follow us. I don¡¯t trust my father, so I look over Reyes¡¯s shoulder, keeping an eye on him. When I see him putting his hand in his pocket, I yell, ¡°He has a gun!¡± I don¡¯t know if he actually put it in his pocket, but I can¡¯t risk him harming or killing my mates or Rin. Rin shoots my father in the left foot. ¡°Next time, it will be both your knees,¡± he snarls as he takes away my father¡¯s pistol. Reyes takes me to another yacht¨Cthe one they came in. Rin drags my father below deck, and Reyes takes me to the captain¡¯s cabin. After making sure the baby is well, he looks at my wounds. When the screams start, I know Rin is torturing my father. After my nose stops bleeding and Reyes takes care of my bullet wound¨Cluckily it¡¯s not deep, he joins Rin in torturing my father for information. His screams echo inside the yacht. I shouldn¡¯t have said that he knows where Carlos is and let Rin kill him fast. Hearing him begging Reyes and Rin to put an end to his suffering will give me nightmares for a long time. I am in the captain¡¯s cabin, my hands covering my ears, as I don¡¯t want to hear the screams anymore when Stefan ters. My father might be a piece of shit, but I still love him. Hearing him in such pain makes me feel so guilty. I know he would have harmed me without any remorse, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am like him. ¡°Make it stop,¡± I whimper. Stefan sits on the bed next to me and pulls me in hisp. ¡°What music do you like?¡± he asks and takes out his phone from his pants pocket. *Hi everyone! If you like this book and want to know more about this series or any of my books I have a group on FB ¨C Amy T Stories ¨C N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Shackled (The Lord Series) 106. Reyes Chapter 106 Chapter 106 106. Reyes Rin rips out Angel¡¯s father¡¯sst fingernail, a sound between a scream and a whimper erupting from his lips, making me smile. Several hours have passed since I started torturing him, not only to find out where Carlos is hiding but also as a personal revenge for what he did to Angel. From the moment I received the three videos of her being humiliated and beaten until she was covered in blood, I watched them over and over again, memorizing the faces of those who tortured my hellstar. I will never forget her face when her father urinated on her. It absolutely broke her. I took it upon myself to punish all those Dukes. Their screams while I was removing parts of their bodies was music! I even recorded and listened to them as it was the only thing that kept my demon sane when Angel was still missing. Carlos is not the only one hiding, all those who tortured Angel did the same. Fucking cowards! They were all brave and mighty when they made my woman scream but ran when they heard I wasing after them. Blood and bruises cover Luis, and yet my demon demands more. He deserves to suffer for days for kidnapping my woman and putting her and my child in danger. I killed the others faster than I would have liked, but I will take my time with Luis. Not only did he fail as a father, but for his role in Niks¡® murder. It might have been Carlos who ultimately killed Niks, but Luis helped him. As did Emily. Stefan¡¯s protection will not save her from Alekos¡® wrath. He already has someone searching for her, and when she is found¡­I might make Stefan torture her. And if he can¡¯t do it, he can join her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I step close to the chair Luis is tied to and dip my head to look into his eyes, but before I can speak, he spits on my face. ¡°No matter what you do to me, I will never give away Carlos¡® location,¡± he snarls. I clean myself with the heel of my palm, then wipe myself off with a towel. Luis has no idea who he is dealing with. The press didn¡¯t name me ¡®the Butcher¡® for nothing. Killing Dukes is second nature to me. ¡°Rin, I think I saw some pliers in the toolbox. Can you get them for me?¡± Luis narrows his ck eyes, letting me know his angel is close to the surface. I bet he does not know what I will do with the pliers. ¡°You think I am torturing you to learn where Carlos is?¡± For a moment, he bears a look of confusion, so I make it clear to him, ¡°You took my pregnant woman from me and tried to kill her. You hurt her. Did you think I would let it slide?¡± When I told Rin to kill Luis, I was just toying with his mind, wanting to see what he would say. And Rin is as bloodthirsty as I am, his desire to avenge his cousin¡¯s death is as big as mine. It won¡¯t be long now until we find Azael, and the deaths of Alec and Rin¡¯s cousin will be avenged as well. Stefan might have shown us the pen drive, but it was Angel who stole it from Carlos. I bet she had no idea what she had in her hands. Elders tasked Cirro to go over each video and report and see if he could find anything that would lead us to Azael. The toolbox sits on the table, and Rin goes to it. He takes out a screwdriver. ¡°Did I tell you about that one time when I cut a Duke¡¯s tongue up into pieces because he told a joke about my mom?¡± he asks. I chuckle. ¡°Did you have his mom eat it?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, and then I fed her my dick in front of her son, and she even thanked me while my cum was running down. her face.¡± Luis looks at Rin with disgust. ¡°What? The dude can joke about my mom, but I can¡¯t deepthroat his mom? Nah, this goes both ways.¡± Rin finally finds the pliers and brings them to me. ¡°Do you know what I wanted to be while growing up?¡± Luis stares at me. ¡°A dentist. And this is your lucky day because I get to check your teeth. Now, open wide.¡± 706. Reyes Not that I expect him to do what I ask, but fucking with his head is something I enjoy. ¡°I was only trying to teach her, her ce. Maybe if I had been more strict with her when she was a child, she would not have opened her legs as soon as she ran away from home and got herself impregnated,¡± he starts panicking. Good. Maybe he will start saying something useful in the end. ¡°If a bonded¡¯s behavior needs to be corrected, it is up to her Lords to establish a fitting punishment. Usually, a good facefuck followed by her ass being used all night long does the trick. Who the fuck do you think you are to put your hands on my bonded?¡± ¡°Her father,¡± he snarls. ¡°You stopped being her father the moment you sold her to Carlos! You allowed that fucking sadist to install hidden cameras in her room. He has watched her since she was a child. How many times did he see her naked while she came out of the shower or was changing? Did he see her touching herself? Did you?¡± Blood drains from his face. ¡°You are disgusting for even suggesting such a thing.¡± ¡°I am many things, but I am not a fucking rapist, nor would I urinate on my daughter.¡± A new poison I developed while searching for Angel is in the handle of the knife in my pocket. Once it enters someone¡¯s blood system, it attacks the internal organs, causing intense pain. It will take a few days before the body starts to shut down. The best part? There is no antidote for this poison. Watching Luis wither in pain before he dies will be a pleasure. I take the knife out and give Rin the pliers. ¡°Which reminds me,¡± I say as I cut open the front of his pants. ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± Luis sweats. ¡°Chop off your dick. Not that you will need it anymore since you will die anyway, but I want you to suffer until your veryst second.¡± Luis bucks, pulling against the restraints, but there is no escape. The knife is very sharp, and I cut off the tip of his dick with a quick movement of my wrist. Rin whistles. The screamsing from Luis have my entire being vibrating with joy. If I feel like this now, how will I feel when I finally kill Azael? Shackled (The Lord Series) 107. Reyes Chapter 107 Chapter 107 107. Reyes EF I take the pliers from Rin and take advantage of Luis¡® wails, and pull out one of his front teeth. ¡°This is for spitting on me,¡± I growled as I pulled another one, Rin holding his head in ce for me. ¡°And for sending those men after Angel. They shit their pants while I was killing them.¡± It did not take me long to track down the five men from the nightclub. Them spiking Angel¡¯s drink was a mistake. They probably thought that I was distracted by Angel riding my fingers and I would not notice when one of them slipped something into her ss. Having a demon inside of me makes me more aware of my surroundings. When Luis¡® mouth looks like that of a carved pumpkin for Halloween, I throw the pliers on the table. ¡°I will fuck Angel on your dead body and bring my child to piss on your grave every year. As for your angel, I will make sure to send it below to the catb of the Blood Lodge. He, like you and every other Duke who takes pleasure in torturing women, doesn¡¯t deserve to be let inside the Garden of Eden.¡± Rinughs. ¡°Damn, he really pissed you off.¡± ¡°I am a little more than pissed.¡± What would have happened if we hadn¡¯t made it in time? The urge to be with Angel, to be inside her, to possess her, and to fix the bond is overwhelming. ¡°Make sure he does not bleed to death,¡± I say to Rin before going to Angel. I expected to find her alone, but Stefan is with her, his right hand covering her stomach while the other is rubbing her back, as he is whispering something to her. Months ago, this sight would have filled me with joy, but it only angers me. I had many talks with Stefan about his behavior towards Angel and what does he do? Almost gets her killed. I will have to tolerate him until the bond is fixed, so him leaving right now is not an option. But if he says anything to her or refuses to put effort into salvaging the bond, he is out. As long as I have Angel, I don¡¯t need him nor the connection with him as blood¨Cbrothers. They don¡¯t hear me entering as loud ssical musices from his phone. Not wanting Stefan to touch her anymore, I march up to them and snatch her from his arms, startling them. She looks at me, her face wet with tears. Did Stefan say something to her to make her cry? A growl leaves my lips. I will rip his fucking heart out of his chest and eat it while it still beats. Then, another thought crosses my mind. What if something is wrong with the baby? I put her on the bed, kneel in front of her, and reach out my hands to lift up her t¨Cshirt, but she bats them away. Why won¡¯t she let me look at her stomach? Stefan turns off the music. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask her. She shakes her head, her palm covering her mouth, and I re at Stefan, N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. my anger returning in full force. ¡°What the fuck did you do this time? And didn¡¯t I tell you to stay the fuck away from her?¡°. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything, only help me stay calm,¡± Angel snaps at me. ¡°This is your fault. So don¡¯t take it out on 107. Reyes Stefan.¡± Angel is defending Stefan from me? This is a first. ¡°My fault?¡± I want to be sure. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Tortured my father.¡± I frown. Did she think I would let him get away with what he did because he is my father¨Cinw? The thought of that makes me want to puke. ¡°Look, I know he deserves to die, but couldn¡¯t you, I don¡¯t know, not make him scream so much? And there is blood on you. Are you hurt?¡± How she looks at me¨Cwith concern¨Cmakes me love her even more. After realizing she was pregnant, there have been moments when memories of Roxanne came to my mind, and I wondered if Angel would hate my child, but seeing her hand resting on her belly, protecting our baby, tells me what I need to know of her as a mother. ¡°No.¡± She blinks. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the blood belongs to my father.¡± I want to reply but she stops me. ¡°If he is dead, I don¡¯t want to know,¡± she groans, pinching the bridge of her nose. A yelp follows. ¡°I almost forgot I smashed it against the floor.¡± Stefan runs his fingertip over Angel¡¯s left cheek on the wound caused by the bullet. Maybe I should also y Russian Roullete with Luis? See if he likes it. Stefan touching her makes me wonder if he truly cares for her or only wants to win Alekos and my forgiveness. Despite my anger towards him, the bond won¡¯t be fixed without him. So, Alekos and I will have to tolerate him until Angel forgives us. ¡°When we reach Tazacorta, we are taking you to the hospital,¡± he says, and for the first time in four months, I agree with him. ¡°Talking about Tazacorta, how did you guys find me?¡± Angel wants to know. Stefan taps on the screen of his phone as he speaks, ¡°After learning you disappeared and almost having a few heart attacks because I couldn¡¯t find you and Reyes threatening to feed me to the sharks, I received an email,¡± and shows it to Angel. ¡°A link to a webpage that shows your real location at all times.¡± Angel touches the back of her neck. ¡°I forgot about the tracker. When my father showed up at my house, soon after Stefan left, with a gun in his hands, all I could think about was to not get myself killed. Not for me, but for the baby.¡± Roxanne might have been a piece of shit, but Angel will be an excellent mother. ¡°What tracker?¡± I ask while I try to look at the spot she is touching. While I don¡¯t see anything unusual, I do feel something under her skin. I will have to ask Cirro to take a look at it and see if it is safe. ¡°After I was saved, a tracker was imnted right here,¡± her finger gently pushing down on her flesh, ¡°so that if I am kidnapped again, what happened in the Celestial Heaven won¡¯t be repeated.¡± Then, in a low tone, she adds, ¡°But I don¡¯t know why she sent you and not Beetle.¡± ¡°Who is Beetle?¡± I want to know, although I have an idea, as some cameras from the city caught the moment Angel left with the helicopter. Three other women were on the helicopter, but the shadows hid their faces. Cirro is trying to clear the images, but if they are part of the Sisterhood, their identities will continue to remain a mystery. 108. Reyes Chapter 108 Chapter 108 108. Reyes ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about it, just like I couldn¡¯t say anything about Fire Fly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the insect names?¡°Stefan asks. ¡°Names for those like me,¡± Angel murmurs. Those like her? Does she mean hellstars? ¡°What couldn¡¯t you say about Fire Fly?¡± I push her to say more as I feel she is finally opening up to us. She looks out of the small window. ¡°In exchange for saving her, I was to receive a new identity. It was my only chance to escape Carlos, so I epted. And I was the only one who had been in the facility before. When I felt ready to implement the n, I ran from home. I asked Alekos for help because he was part of the n,¡± her gaze returns to me, ¡°but you and Stefan weren¡¯t¨Cespecially Stefan. Wasp told me to keep my distance from you two, and while it was easy to do so with Stefan, you¡­.¡± Angel falls silent, but I need to know more about this n and Fire Fly and Wasp. Are they hellstars as well? If yes, we must find and protect them from the Dukes. ¡°I fell in love with you the moment our eyes met,¡± I finished the sentence for her. ¡°You know why?¡± ¡°Because you are a psychopath?¡± she questions me, making meugh. ¡°No, because we were meant to be,¡± I tell her what my heart now knows for sure. She narrows her eyes, and I know she wants to know more, but right now, I want to know her story. ¡°Who is Wasp, and why did she say you should keep your distance from me and Stefan?¡± Angel thinks for a while before answering. ¡°She¡­helps hellstars who are in bad situations escape. She told me to stay away from you because you two were trouble. Especially you. Not Stefan. He was¡­taken. That Fire Fly belongs to him.¡± Who the fuck is this Fire Fly? ¡°When I learned about Emily-¡± Stefan inhales sharply, but Angel and I ignore him ¡°¡ªI didn¡¯t make the connection, not until I saw Emily. And then I knew.¡± ¡°Knew what?¡± Stefan rasps. ¡°That Emily is Fire Fly, the one I was supposed to save from the facility.¡± Stefan stands and punches the wall, making Angel flinch. ¡°You knew about Emily?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you listening to what she is saying? She learned about Emily after I took her home.¡± ¡°Giselle told me about Emily. How could I ever know she was Fire Fly when I never met her before?¡± ¡°Will I ever be free of that whore?¡± he mutters, then looks at Angel. ¡°If Emily has an insect name, then is she-¡± He does not finish his sentence, but Angel does. ¡°A hellstar, Like me.¡± At least she is not doubting her true nature. But if Emily is a hellstar then the Elders will protect her from Alekos. He 108. Reyes won¡¯t be happy as he personally wants to kill her. Stefanughs bitterly. ¡°Her, a hellstar? More like an angel¨Cslut.¡± Her gaze goes from Stefan to me, then turns to him. ¡°I suppose I am a demon¨Cslut?¡± Stefan studies her from head to toe. ¡°You are a slut,¡± he agrees with her, ¡°but you are my slut and that of Reyes and Alekos.¡± Even if I want to throw Stefan overboard, I can¡¯t argue with what he said. ¡°Why did this Wasp person want to save Emily?¡± I try to find out more. Angel shrugs. ¡°Only she knows, and I never asked.¡± ¡°So, what is your insect nickname?¡± Stefan asks. Angel cringes. ¡°Sounds weird when you say it like that. Bumblebee.¡± 1 ¡°Suits you,¡± I say. ¡°You are cute but also have a stinger.¡± She snorts, and I pull her in for a kiss, but she shoves me back. ¡°You need to take a shower.¡± I sigh. ¡°You want to join me?¡± ¡°No!¡± she hisses. ¡°Just asking.¡± I re at Stefan. ¡°Stay with her. And if you fuck up yet again¡­.¡± He nods, understanding my threat. I hate leaving Angel alone with Stefan, but he kept her calm while Rin and I were torturing Luis. And she let him hold her in his arms. I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up, but maybe she will finally take us back? Before I jump into the shower, I check on Luis, wanting to be sure he did not die. I n to keep him alive until he cracks and tells me where Carlos is hiding. I call Alekos, letting him know everything is well and what Angel told us as well. ¡°See you in the morning,¡± he says before hanging up. It is after sundown when we make it back to Tazacorta. The yacht is rented for a few more days, and Rin remains on it with Luis while Stefan and I take Angel to the ER. After a doctor Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. looks at her nose and pain medicine is prescribed, she is given an ultrasound. I am looking at the image on the screen, trying to figure out if the baby is a boy or a girl when I hear my child¡¯s heartbeats. If there is love at first sound, then I am experiencing it. The most beautiful sound I have ever heard. Too bad Alekos is not here/Neither is Stefan, as I didn¡¯t want him inside. Plus, I told the doctor I am the father, as Stefan doesn¡¯t speak Spanish. After the doctor tells us the baby is fine and warns Angel to be careful when cleaning the floors so that she won¡¯t slip again¨CI still don¡¯t know why she chose to lie like this when signs of strangtion are visible on her neck¨CStefan and I take her home. I will chop off Luis¡¯s fingers next time I torture him. Some hours of sleepter, Stefan and I are serving Angel her breakfast in bed, as the doctor advised her to take it slow 108. Reyes for the following days when Alekos enters the bedroom. ¡°Daddy¡¯s home!¡± Stefan is not the only one to cringe, as I do the same, but Angel seems happy. Yet she says, ¡°All four of us under the same roof, again. I don¡¯t know if I should be afraid of¡­ cautious.¡± Alekos sits on the bed and kisses her forehead. ¡°Happy¨Cthat¡¯s how you should feel. And since there are things we need to work on, I was thinking of going on a short trip with the yacht. For a few days.* Angel groans. ¡°I get seasick.¡± ¡°It will be worth it,¡± Alekos tries to convince her. ¡°I want to show you something,¡± he adds. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a choice anyway,¡± Angel caves in. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Alekos buzzes with joy. Did something good happen? ¡°Reyes, a word with you.¡± He goes to the kitchen, and I follow him. ¡°The Elders took care of everything but you have to stay out of trouble for the next few months.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why the trip with the yacht. Are you babysitting me now?¡± ¡®No, the trip is about making Angel see she can¡¯t live without us. Also, why the fuck is Stefan here, and why is she epting food from him?¡± look down the hall. ¡°I think something happened between them.¡± They fucked?¡± I didn¡¯t ask, but I am sure they did. But it is more than that. They are finally starting to like each other.¡± lekos¡® face brightens up. ¡°Then we might have a chance to fix the bond. We can¡¯t let Stefan fuck it up this time.¡± Chapter Comments 18 POST COMMENT NOW < SHARE 109. Angel Chapter 109 Chapter 109 109. Angel While my time in Tazacorta was short, it did help me find myself. Alekos might have said we were spending a few days out on the Antic Ocean, but as we started packing my things, I knew I would never return to La Palma. After saying ¡®goodbye¡® to everyone in town, my mates and I got on the yacht and left. There were no signs of my father or him ever being tortured by Reyes and Rin. Maybe Rin cleaned the yacht and got rid of my father¡¯s body before returning to the States, as I hadn¡¯t seen any of them since the day my father almost killed me. It¡¯s been a few days since we have been sailing, and I¡¯ve spent most of the time in bed as seasickness hit me hard. Today, I feel good enough to lounge on the deck, my back facing up, listening to Alekos and Reyes talking while making lunch as Stefan sets the table. I did offer to help, but they told me to rx and enjoy our vacation. They have forbidden me to work; the only rule is to let them spoil me all the time I don¡¯t know what to think about it, as I was never spoiled, but after everything they have put me through, I deserve some princess treatment. Plus, their baby is growing in my belly, and it is hard work. And if they want my forgiveness, not that they asked for it, I do know they want things to return to normal, whatever that means as normal for them is me on my knees, their cocks in my mouth all the time, they will have to prove to me that I can trust them. My mates. Funny that I think of them like that, but that¡¯s how Wasp thought of those who have a hellstar. I wonder what her story is. She is very private. Of all the hellstars I met at the Sanctuary, she never revealed her true name or let me see her face, a mask always covered her face. When I asked about it, she said she had an ident when she was younger, which left her with permanent scars. Stefan finishes setting the table andes to sit on the lounge chair next to me. His fingers touch my back. ¡°Did you put on sunscreen?¡± Then he squeezes my left butt cheek. ¡°I would hate to see your pretty ass get burned.¡± When I got on the deck, I was wearing a bikini, but since the weather is nice, I decided to ditch it to get a nice tan. ¡°If that were to happen, kissing it would make me feel better.¡± Stefan spanks me, sending a jolt of pleasure through me. ¡°I will kiss it and fuck it and absolutely fill it with cum.¡± He sounds like Reyes. I didn¡¯t know Stefan was an ass guy too. And I still hate anal, although it does Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. not hurt as it did the first time Reyes fucked my ass. ¡°More than you already did?¡± What are these three men eating that they are constantly horny? ¡°Ah, Schatzi, you have no idea,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me Schatzi anymore? I am not your fucking treasure!¡± I hiss, Him still calling me that makes me angry all the time. ¡°Do I need to punish you for disregarding my feelings?¡± ¡°You have feelings? For who? Because it is obvious they are not for me.¡± He ps my thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t make me fuck you so hard you can¡¯t walk for a few days.¡± 26% 109. Angel If I say yes to that, will he think I am a sex addict? And why do they think everything is solved by fucking me? ¡°So, I was right in the end; you do want to be my Daddy as well. Or maybe Sir?¡± Stefan rolls his eyes. He really dislikes when I call him that. ¡°How about I paint your ass bright red with my palm, and then I choke you on my cock. It¡¯s been a while since you sucked me.¡± I shrug. ¡°Not my fault that you were a dick to me. I sucked Alekos this morning in the shower.¡± No, I didn¡¯t, but Stefan ?doesn¡¯t know that. ¡°And I gave Reyes a handjob not long ago.¡± Again, a lie. ¡°So what do I get?¡± ¡°You get to help me with the sunscreen.¡± ¡°The others get to empty their balls while I have to work,¡± heins, but his tone lets me know he is more than eager to touch me. I rest my cheek on top of my hands. ¡°I thought I was being spoiled, so applying creams is part of the deal.¡± Things between Stefan and I are¡­ awkward at best. Also, between him and Alekos and Reyes. He is trying to keep his distance but gives me enough attention to not¡­miss him. I wonder if he is still mad about me shouting another man¡¯s name when he made me cum. Why did I have to pick Jason¡¯s name and moan it? Why didn¡¯t I say Antonio, for example? Stupid, Angel, so stupid. 1 I want to bring the subject up, but I don¡¯t know how. So I keep quiet. Even on a yacht in the middle of the ocean, I get anxious when I am not with them. Why do hellstars have to be emotionally dependent on their mates? ¡°Fine, but you owe me a titfuck.¡± I resist the urge to look at my chest. ¡°My tits are not big enough for that.¡± Stefan takes the sunscreen from the table to my right and puts some on my back. ¡°Your tits are perfect. How is your nose?¡± ¡°Still tender.¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 110. Angel He leans forward and gently kisses the tip of my nose while his hands spread the cream all over my back. My heart starts racing. Ever since our first kiss five days ago, he has done it every chance he gets, making me doubt he truly hated kissing in the first ce. Maybe he just didn¡¯t want to kiss me, wanting Emily to be thest who touched his lips with hers. There are still times when I wonder if he is with me only because of what he learned about Emily or if he genuinely cares for me. When he finishes applying sunscreen on my back and legs, he taps my ass. ¡°Turn around.¡± I arrange the recliner of the chair so I can lean on it and turn face up. Immediately, Stefan¡¯s eyes get glued to my chest. ¡°Told you they are perfect,¡± he says before putting his mouth on my tit, kissing it, then doing the same to the other one. I highly doubt it, but it still feels nice to getpliments, especially now that my body is changing due to being pregnant. His mouth trails up until it reaches mine, and he kisses me gently, taking care of his nose so as not to bump into mine. ¡°For a man who used to hate kissing, all of a sudden, it¡¯s all you do,¡± I finally voice out my frustrations. At least part of it. Putting some sunscreen on my belly, he says, ¡°You did catch that, didn¡¯t you?¡± I nod. ¡°I can¡¯t say I love kissing¡­. I never did.¡± He pauses for a moment, and I want to ask him why he does it with me then, he adds, looking straight into my eyes, ¡°But I love it when we do it,¡± letting me know he is telling me the truth. A smile appears across my face, and I straddle him, taking him by surprise. I tried to be angry at them, hate them even, but¡­I can¡¯t. And now I am going to have their baby¡­. And they did treat me nicely these past weeks¡­. And¡­ I might want to be with them even if they never asked for forgiveness, but they did show me through their acts that they are remorseful for everything they did to me. So maybe¡­ maybe¡­ I can let myself be happy with them? ¡°I think you are in luck because it so happens that I also like kissing,¡± I say against his lips. He returns my smile before his lips cover mine, his fingerscing through my hair. My hands reach for the hem of his t¨Cshirt, wanting to feel more of him under my palms, but he stops me. Ever since Reyes gave him scars, he has been reluctant to show his torso. How bad can it be? ¡°The t¨Cshirt stays,¡± he says. But I have other ideas. ¡°Show me.¡± He still hesitates. I understand him, as Carlos¡® torture has left marks on me as well, but my mates neyer mention them or make me think they are ugly. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± I tease him, wanting to make himfortable in his own skin. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. His eyebrows shoot up. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Show me!¡± I demand with more urgency. With a sigh, he removes his t¨Cshirt, and my breath catches in my throat. Numerous scars cover his chest and stomach, but what brings tears to my eyes is the ¡®Unworthy¡® and ¡®Undeserving¡® carved on his skin. I wonder if this is why he removed his piercings. ¡°Reyes did this to you?¡± My voice trembles. ¡°The demons in the catbs. The three days spent with them was an eternity, but I only made it because I thought of you the entire time.¡± His throat bobs. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but I think I am in love with you. I have been feeling like this for a while, but I¡¯ve had a hard time epting it. After everything that has happened, and especially after being with you in ways I haven¡¯t been before, I don¡¯t think I can hide my feelings anymore. Nor do I want to.¡± His opening up to me like this, I don¡¯t know what to think. Alekos and Reyes were never shy about proiming their love for me, and I did not believe them, not after fucking with my head the way they did, but Reyes ughtered those who tortured me. If this is not love¡­. I might be sick in the head for being happy about it, but those men deserved to die. And Alekos, except for that small incident with Giselle, has never shown any interest in any other woman, keeping his promise, of me being his only woman. For a man who fucked a new woman every two or three days and kept a sex journal, he is hard the moment he sees me. If this is not love¡­. As for Stefan- The scars are not the only things on his torso, but a new tattoo as well¨CAngel written across his chest in beautiful handwritten letters. My fingers trace it. He only got a small E tattoo for Emily, which I don¡¯t see anymore, my name on his skin covering it. If this is not love¡­. ¡°I will finish it in time for our Piercing Ceremony,¡± he promises. The Piercing Ceremony. I haven¡¯t thought of it since the night I poured all my frustrations and anger on Alekos in front of the Elders. Alekos and Reyes mentioned it to me several times, and if I got it correctly, it is a marriage ceremony. ¡°I still haven¡¯t agreed to get pierced,¡± I huff. Stefan kisses my chin. ¡°So what will it take for you to agree to be ours for all eternity?¡± Alekos¡® voicees from behind me. 145 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 111. Angel I look over my shoulder at him. Reyes stands next to him. ¡°For starters, all this tension between you, Reyes, and Stefan has to go. I thought blood¨Cbrothers always got along. Besides, it makes me¡­ uneasy.¡± Even if I was seasick for a few days, I did not miss the way Stefan mostly kept to himself when it came to Alekos and Reyes. They were always doing everything together. Alekos scoffs. ¡°Blood¨Cbrothers don¡¯t lie to one another and don¡¯t put their bonded in danger.¡± Stefan goes rigid. ¡°Blood¨Cbrothers either have the same goal, or their connection won¡¯t work. Stefan put everything at risk when he kicked you out and,ter, left you in the facility,¡± Reyes chimes in. ¡°Stefan was not the only one to fuck up,¡± I remind them. Alekos crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°But not as badly as Stefan.¡± ¡°Please, you spanked me so hard, my ass was covered in bruises for a few weeks. And you locked me in that room despite knowing I am terrified of the dark. Not to mention the bench. I still have nightmares about it.¡± ¡°Do I have to remind you how hard youe when I turn your ass red?¡± Alekos smirks. ¡°And I only locked you in there because I thought you were spying. Same for the bench.¡± Why is it so hard for him to admit he was wrong? I would love nothing more than to punch that smile off of his face. I ignore him and turn my attention to Reyes. ¡°And you used one of your knives on me!¡± ¡°Do you want me to fuck you with it again?¡± he suggests. Alekos and Stefan are suddenly interested. ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to that, and you know it.¡± ¡°Oh? I thought you still remembered how your cum covered the de, your legs shaking from the force of your orgasm. It has be my favorite knife now.¡± I run my hand over my face. ¡°You are impossible.¡± Alekos¡® eyes turn red, he and Reyes get close to Stefan and me. ¡°I want to see how you fuck her with the knife.¡± If Stefan wasn¡¯t hard before, he is definitely now. And by the bulges in Reyes and Alekos¡® shorts, they are ready for action as well. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I try to protest, but Stefan turns me around and forces my legs wide open. ¡°I left the knife on the nightstand, I will go grab it,¡± Reyes says before disappearing below deck. Alekos squats in front of me. ¡°Look at your poor pussy, begging to be fucked.¡± 111. Angel Stefan cups my tits and rolls my nipples between his fingers. Ever since I got pregnant, they have be more sensitive, and Stefan ying with them makes me impossibly horny and wet. Alekos spits on my pussy before pushing two fingers inside me, ¡°Remember when I made you squirt?¡± ¡°She can squirt?¡± Stefan sounds absolutely enamored. ¡°If you weren¡¯t aplete idiot, you would have known that before now.¡± Al¨¨kos fingers me, putting pressure on that spot inside me that makes mee so hard¡­. I can¡¯t fathom the way it makes me moan¡­. ¡°A few more minutes, and we will be drinking her pussy, then fucking it.¡± ¡°I want her ass,¡± Stefan lets Alekos know. ¡°She can take both of us in her pussy, and Reyes can have her mouth.¡± There they go, talking about me like I am not present. ¡°I am not a sex toy!¡± My voicees out so weak that Alekos and Stefan¨Cchuckle. Unbelievable, the only time they are not fighting is when they¡¯re talking about fucking me. Alekos expertly moves his fingers inside me. He already learned where and how to touch me to make me squirt. After the first time, he and Reyes took turns to see who could make me squirt more times. ¡°Ah, Agapi, you are what we decide you to be. You are our little whore and slut, our bonded and hellstar, our baby mama and wife.¡± His fingers move fast, and my nails dig into Stefan¡¯s thighs. ¡°And our good girl,¡± he adds as I squirt all over his face, screaming his name. ¡°Fuck! She is amazing.¡± ¡°If you hit the right spot, you can even make her squirt with your dick,¡± Alekos lets Stefan know as he keeps fingering 1. me. Stefan kisses my neck. ¡°I never thought that a hellstar could be so much fun.¡± ¡°Her body is made for fucking.¡± Reyes returns with several sex toys and a knife. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alekos got her all wet and slick for you,¡± Stefan lets Reyes know. Alekos stands and Reyes kneels in front of me and shoves an anal plug into my pussy, he says, ¡°We are going to absolutely wreck you.¡± Momentster, he moves the anal plug from my pussy to my ass and shoves it in. It¡¯s ufortable but knowing I will get used to it quickly, I rx my body. Then he shows me the knife he picked out to fuck me with¨Cthe handle is big and thick. I get even wetter. I think they broke me beyond repair. But I don¡¯t care. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whisper. ¡°We need to be careful to not hurt the baby,¡± Alekos says. 111. Angel ¡°She can handle us. Right, Nena?¡± Reyes asks me as he uses the handle to circle my clit. I whimper, something unintelligible, as my body can¡¯t decide if it is pleasure or pain that I am feeling. Maybe both? Stefan ps my left tit. ¡°What was that?¡± he asks as Reyes puts the handle inside me, fucking me hard with it. At least the de is covered by a sheath so that idents won¡¯t happen. ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I rasp, and Reyes¡® eyes fill with lust. After Ie a second time, Reyes cuffs my hands behind my back and has mey on top of Alekos, my back glued to his front, his cock filling my pussy, the plug still in my ass. Stefan joins us. What are you nning?¡± I squeal as he forces the tip of his cock inside my pussy from above me. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 112. Angel He looks down at me, his brown eyes full of adoration. It is not fair for him to look at me like that. Not when I am this vulnerable with him. With them. He does not like me¡­ he hates me¡­ but does he really? ¡°To destroy you, in the best ways,¡± Stefan groans as he moves inside me. ¡°God, I don¡¯t think I will ever get tired of fucking you. You are absolutely perfect.¡± Having two cocks in my pussy and an anal plug in my ass makes me feel¡­painfully stretched to the limit. Reyes moves next to us and rubs his cock over my mouth. I part my lips and take him in. Alekos wraps his fingers around my neck while with his other hand, he grabs my hip. It is the first time I am being fucked by all three of them, and finally, I feelplete, as I found the piece I was missing all this time¨CStefan. My eyes refuse to leave his gaze, his face a mirror of pleasure as he fucks me. He grabs my legs and puts them on his shoulders. ¡°Look at you, being used like the good little slut you are,¡± he groans and kisses my left ankle. Reyes pushes his cock down my throat and pinches my nose, and I try to gasp for air but none reach my lungs. ¡°This the only thing you are good at¨Cto take our cocks and thank us for fucking you.¡± Alekos moves his hand from my throat to my breast and pinches my nipple. ¡°And to beg for our cum.¡± The fuck I will. Reyes pulls out of my mouth and as I suck in air, he spits on my face and ps my cheek. ¡°That hurts,¡± I hiss. Not really, but if he is going to be a jerk, I willin. Reyes grabs my hair with one hand and my jaw with the other and brings his face closer to mine. ¡°Don¡¯t think for one second that we will be gentle with you. Sluts exist only to satisfy men.¡± Being called a slut so many times in a row¡­stings. I thought they¡­ cared for me. ¡°Ask me nicely to fuck your pretty mouth,¡± Reyes orders me. ¡°Fuck you! Stefan and Alekos as well. I am not your fucking slut. I am done with you all.¡± Reyes ps me again¨Cnot hard enough to hurt me, but I don¡¯t like it. ¡°I think you forgot your ce. Ask me nicely to deepthroat you, or we will fuck your ass at the same time.¡± They never say something without doing it. Not wanting to take three cocks at a time up my ass¨C although I don¡¯t see how that is possible¨CI say, ¡°Please, Sir, could you fuck my mouth?¡± ¡°Again,¡± Reyes demands. ¡°Sir, could you, please, fuck your slut¡¯s mo 16:04 M 112. Angel Reyes kisses me roughly. ¡°With pleasure.¡± His cock returns to my mouth and I do my best to suck him while I clench my pussy around Alekos and Stefan, wanting this to be over with, so I can crawl in bed and pretend I am not here. Thinking they loved me was wrong of 1. mc. Stefan grabs my shoulder, his hips moving fast. ¡°God, you have the best pussy in the world. But your ass is better.¡± Thate them. I hate them. I hate them. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had her ass. Let¡¯s stretch it wide and fill it with our cum,¡± Alekos says. I hate anal and I hate them. I should peg all three of them and see how they like it. T They take out the buttplug and Alekos shoves his dick all the way in, making me whimper in pain around Reyes¡® cock. ¡°So tight and perfect.¡± Alekos kisses the right side of my neck. ¡°Your body was made for us.¡± Stefan starts thrusting his cock inside my ass and I try to push him away with my feet. He has me spread my legs wide, having them go deeper inside me. ¡°Rx and let us make you feel good.¡± How the fuck am I supposed to feel good when Stefan and Alekos are forcing me to take their cocks in my pussy and then up my ass, and Reyes is fucking my mouth so hard I will end up vomiting all over him, is beyond me. Reyes leans to his side and pushes three fingers inside my pussy as I keep sucking him until his cock slips from my mouth. ¡°I never understood what Paradise meant until I was inside your body.¡± *Make here all over Stefan,¡± says Alekos. Reyes hits all the right ces and it does not take long for me to cum. Stefan pulls out of my ass and squats in front of my pussy, his mouth open, as I squirt on his face. ¡°Fuck, that is hot!¡± Reyes¡® husky voice tells me will be next to do that. ¡°I want to try as well,¡± Reyes¡± next words confirm my suspicions. Reyes and Stefan take turns to make me squirt on their faces as many times as possible while Alekos fucks my ass until his jizz fills me. ¡°Stefan and I are going to give you your dessert now,¡± Reyes runs the tip of his cock along my lips. I use my mouth to make Stefan and Reyes finish, hoping they will leave me alone after they are done with me, but they have other ns for me. They take me to the bathroom and wash my body while telling me how beautiful I am. After drying me with a towel, they snuggle with me in bed and kiss me and whisper to me how much they love me and what a good girl I am. Being pregnant has my hormones raging and I start crying. +10 Bonu 112 Angel ¡°Shh, Agapi. You did such a good job taking our cocks.¡± *I hate you all,¡± I sniffle. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Alekos kisses my left temple. ¡°We love you.¡± His palm covers my stomach. ¡°And our child as well. More than anything in the world.¡± ¡°If you love me, why do you keep calling me a slut and use me as if I am worth nothing to you? You don¡¯t even listen to what I have to say,¡± Reyes kisses my tears away. ¡°We are not good men. Our love is sick and twisted. But you are the most precious thing we have.¡± Alekos makes me look at him. ¡°You know the difference between us and heroes?¡± 1 shake my head. ¡°A hero will sacrifice his family to save the world. But we will sacrifice the world to save you.¡± Stefan sounds hypocritical especially since he left me in the facility, but I bite my tongue. ¡°We might call you ¡°slut¡® and fuck you like you mean nothing to us, but you are our Lady. The mother of our child and the only woman we want to be with. And while we will try to listen to what you have to say N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. more, it won¡¯t mean we will bend to your will,¡± Alekos assures me. ¡°To my will?¡± I huff. ¡°I am talking aboutpromise. This is what a rtionship is all about.¡± ¡°We can promise to make you happy if you promise to trust in taking care of all the aspects of your life,¡± Reyes says. ¡°I fucking give up. No matter what I do, I can never win,¡± I whine. Alekos kisses me. ¡°You won our love and loyalty, which is the most important thing. And our demons adore you.¡± My chest feels warm, happiness spreads inside me. Yep, I am a sucker for nice words. ¡°When we find Carlos, we will have you kill him, while we watch. I will even let you use my knives,¡± Reyes lets me know. I smile, liking the idea. ¡°Only if they are covered in your cums,¡± I tell them. Reyesughs. Stefan hugs me. ¡°That¡¯s our girl.¡± To his blood¨Cbrothers, he says, ¡°Let¡¯s feed her, then have her wear stockings and high heels for us while we rail her again.¡± Suddenly, I have in epiphany¨Cthey don¡¯t love as normal men do. Their love is toxic and controlling, wanting to dominate every aspect of my life, and sex is their way of showing their feelings for me. I have two options¨CI either stay and ept them as they are and hope they will change in time, or return to the Sanctuary. And choose- ¡°I am hungry,¡± I say. ¡°And I am to be treated like a queen and eat in bed.¡± +10 Boni 112. Angel Reyes turns a bit pale, the idea not sitting well with him. Don¡¯t tell me he thinks I am going to get breadcrumbs all over the sheets. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡± ¡°You want pussy, I am to be wooed. So you better work on that,¡± I try to boss them around. Stefan kisses my toes, tickling me. ¡°I thought we were already working on proving we love you.¡± ¡°Try harder. I am not impressed so far,¡± I say. ¡°You heard her,¡± Alekos smirks, sending a cold shiver down my spine. ¡°We need to put in more effort.¡± And it goes on like this for days, them fucking me and taking care of all my needs until I forget why I was angry with them in the first ce. Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 113 Chapter 113 113. Angel ¡°This ce is an absolute paradise,¡± I hum with happiness while we eat ice cream in a small coffee Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. shop in Bora Bora. Our ¡®short¡® vacation has turned into a long one, and we have visited a few ces before we return to the States. Today is Bora Bora, and tomorrow¡­we shall see then, as we haven¡¯t made a n. We only stop when we need fuel and to restock our pantry. Things between Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan are back to normal, which makes me very happy. I never want them to fight again. ¡°It is,¡± Stefan agrees. For months, the pain in my chest made it difficult for me to breathe, buttely, my heart is lighter, the pain slowly disappearing. There are many things we need to work on, but they managed to gain my trust and somehow my- ¡°The beach is very beautiful at night. How about we take a walk after dinner?¡± Reyes suggests. 1 smile. ¡°I think it is a wonderful idea. Can I have a milkshake?¡± Alekos chuckles. ¡°Lately, you have been craving ice cream and sweets every day. We better fill up the freezer before we leave.¡± ¡°Can we get a chocte cake as well?¡± I want to know. My belly seems to grow more each day, and with it, my love for food as well. If I keep eating the way I did in the past week or so, I will gain a lot of weight. Alekost hand covers my stomach. ¡°Whatever you want,¡± he kisses me, ¡°Agapi.¡± Our start was rough, and he hurt me many times, but spending time with him on the yacht allowed me to see the real him. He might be dominating and possessive and controlling, but he also loves to take care of me and makes me feel sale. I never thought I would say such a thing, but they are slowly starting to learn that it¡¯s not all about them. But being on a yacht made us get really close. They even organized date nights or movie marathons. My favorite time is when we cook together or snuggle in bed and talk for hours. I think my baby and I will be alright. After I am done with my milkshake, we go to the beach. We spend a few hours enjoying the warm water of the Pacific Ocean and then watch the sunset, The ocean fills with sparkling dots. I remember reading once about it, something rted to nkton. I watch the waves for a long time and even take a few photos with my phone. ¡°This is so pretty!¡± I squeal suddenly. The guys are quiet, and I turn to look at them. 113. Angel A low gasp leaves my lips. My heart starts racing. All three of them are on one knee, Stefan holding a small ring box in his hand, Reyes a pair of custom metal BDSM cuffs, and Alekos a discreet leather choker. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask. A small part of my brain already knows, but what if I am wrong? ¡°Schatzi,¡± Stefan starts to say, ¡°be our wife.¡± He said these same words back in Tazacorta, the first time we had sex. I thought he was bluffing, but he really meant 1. it. ¡°Nena, you were mine from the moment I saw you. Casate con nosotros.¡± Marry us. And then Alekos says, ¡°Monadiki ke pantotini mou Agapi, tha mas pantreftis?¡± I don¡¯t know Greek, so he trantes for me, ¡°My one and only forever love, will you marry us?¡± Tears swirl in my eyes, and I can¡¯t even speak. I fought so hard against them but why do it when it is so obvious they want me forever. -love. I love them. My heart is shackled to them for all eternity, their names a permanent tattoo on my soul. They wait for me to reply. ¡°Yes,¡± I somehow manage to find my voice. I choose to forgive and forget everything and have a fresh start with them and our unborn baby. And then I feel it. Invisible strings wrapping around us, binding us together, our souls merging, and a link establishing between us. They stand fast and surround me, ¡°The bond,¡± Alekos starts. ¡°Is back, Reyes continues. ¡°And a mark is forming behind her left ear,¡± Stefan finishes. ¡°A bumblebee?¡± I rub the flesh behind my ear. My nickname in the Sisterhood was not a random choice. It is my hellstar mark. I have felt it for a long time, but it only bes visible when a hellstar epts her mates. Or so Wasp ims. Bonu Allger Through the bond, I can feel their happiness and love for me and our baby. Alekos is the first to hug me and kiss me and then he spins me. ¡°The bond is back,¡± he shouts with so much joy it makes me so emotional, that I start to cry. ¡°Happy tears,¡± I say when he stops in the middle of the beach. Reves snatches me away. ¡°Te amo.¡± ¡°I love you, too,¡± I confess and he kisses me with so much gentleness my heart fills with happiness. Stefan takes me from Reyes¡± arms. ¡°You are my one and only Schatzi.¡± ¡°My heart belongs to you also,¡± I say and his eyes shine with unshed tears. I kiss him and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and have the Piercing Ceremony. Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 114 Chapter 114 114. Alekos Angel¡¯s brows furrow as she studies the house in front of her. The weak sunlight bounces on the O¨Cring of the choker adorning her delicate neck, the maic cuffs around her wrist shine, and the four diamonds on her ting sparkle, reminding me that I did not dream of Agapi mou saying yes to our marriage proposal. I was scared that even after trying to show her how much we love her and how sorry we are for fucking up things with her, she would still decide to say no to us. Not that I would ever let her go, not when my heart, soul, entire being belong to her, not when our baby is growing in her belly, but I want her to be with us because she wants us. Because she loves us. And she does. Agapi mou. My love. For years, I called her Agapi, but she is not only love, she is my love. The only woman I have ever loved, the one that is mine for all eternity. In just a few more days, we will take her to the Blood Lodge and pierce her so that our demons never consume us. ¡°I thought we were going home,¡± she sounds unsure. I nce at Reyes and Stefan. It took a while for Reyes and I to forgive Stefan for putting Angel in so much danger and lying to us, but the link binding us together as blood¨Cbrothers is stronger than any wedge that cane between us. ¡°Thest time I was in the city, I saw this house and got curious about it and wanted to see it, but with the police wanting to arrest Reyes and you still in danger, I didn¡¯t have time.¡± While Carlos is still out there, she is still in danger, but Rueben and his blood¨Cbrothers are looking for him. It won¡¯t be long now until he is brought to justice for torturing hellstar. ¡°Since we were in the neighborhood, I thought it was a good idea to see it now.¡± Angel wraps her arms around herself, her petite body shivering because of the cold, and I snake an arm around her waist, hoping my body heat will be enough to warm her. Reyes puts his arms around her shoulders. ¡°What I want is to go home, have a cup of hot cocoa while we snuggle on the sofa, and watch TV.¡± She looks at the sky. ¡°And it will snow soon,¡± sheins. ¡°I miss the warm weather of Bora Bora.¡± December is very cold in Veross City, from time to time, a snowstorm would force everyone to remain inside for days. Not a bad idea, as I got used to spending all my time with Angel. Unfortunately, I have to return to work, but I will drastically reduce my working hours, not wanting to be apart from her for long stretches of time. And when the babyes, she will need lots of help, as we don¡¯t expect her to take care of our child twenty¨Cfour hours a day, and we don¡¯t want to hire a nanny. With four parents, our child won¡¯t need a stranger to raise him. Or her. ¡°We will warm you soon enough,¡± Stefan says, and I agree. Her cheeks turn slightly pink. ¡°You are sex addicts.¡± ¡°We suffer from hypersexuality,¡± Reyes agrees. ¡°Good thing we have a hellstar who is our cum bucket.¡± Angel huffs, but she can¡¯t hide from us how much she enjoys being used by us. Reyes and I are slowly training her to be our submissive in and out of the bedroom, but we are not rushing anything, as we have all eternity with her. ¡°I don¡¯t think the owner will be happy with us snooping around,¡± Angel makes a valid point. +10 Bonu 114. Alekos I pull out the keys from my pocket and say, ¡°It so happens I know the owner, and he is fine with us looking around,¡± and go to unlock the front door. Reyes and Stefan lead Angel inside, and I follow them. ¡°But why are we visiting random houses when we have so much to do for the Piercing Ceremony? And we need to unpack all of our stuff,¡± she Reyes a panic attack. ¡°You know how much Reyes hates untidy ces, and his apartment looks like it has been hit by a hurricane with all of our luggage all over the ce.¡± A smile appears on my face. I can¡¯t help feeling happy knowing that I finally have all that I always wanted¨Ca family with the woman I love and a baby on the way. We decided not to find out the gender and wait until Angel gives birth, we don¡¯t care if we are having a son or a daughter. It would be easier if we had a son, but we can always try again, as I want more than one child. Angel looks around the house but doesn¡¯t seem impressed. ¡°Can we go home now?¡± Reyes grins. ¡°We are home.¡± The house I inherited from my parents was the ce that I always envisioned I would be raising my family, but remembering that we broke the bond with Angel there made my blood¨Cbrothers and I decide to look for another ce to call home. Plus, Emily lived in that house, and now all the memories I have of it are tainted. I am not selling it, as it belongs to my family and I will pass it down to my children, but I don¡¯t want to live in it anymore. And Angel deserves a house and a Lair that never belonged to another Lady before her. Her head tilts to the side. ¡°What do you mean? Your apartment is our home.¡± ¡°Well, we want a big family, and Reyes¡® apartment doesn¡¯t have enough space for all the children we will have,¡± I point out. Angel turns pale. ¡°What do we mean by all the children we will have? I am not doing this again. My back hurts, and my feet are swollen all the time,¡± sheins. Her being pregnant makes me even more attracted to her. And it is not only me, as Reyes and Stefan are practically on her¨Cwe are inside her¨Call the time. Sheined a few times that she was sore, but we don¡¯t want to stop showing. her how much we desire her. ¡°And that¡¯s why we give you a massage every day¨Cto make you feel better,¡± Stefan reminds her. ¡°Still no,¡± Angel is being stubborn. ¡°Ah, Agapi mou, like you have any other choice than to do what we tell you, but it is cute to see you try to protest,¡± I chuckle and take her hand in mine. ¡°Let me show you our new Lair.¡± The house does not have an elevator as it originally belonged to a family of normal humans who never lived here and never did any renovations¨CI purchased it anonymously from them as I don¡¯t want anyone to know where I will be moving my family. By the time we reach the top floor, Angel is breathing heavily. Maybe making the elevator a top priority would be a good idea. Or we can carry her up the stairs. The Lair has one big master bedroom with aplete bathroom, a living room double the size of the one in Reyes¡® apartment, and four additional rooms we can use for the children we will have. +10 Bont 114. Alekos ¡°You can decorate the way you like it and even modify it if that¡¯s what you want,¡± I tell her. She seems to like the idea of transforming this ce into our forever home. ¡°We will stay in Reyes¡® apartment as long as you want, but eventually, we will move here.¡± She sighs. ¡°So that you all know, I really love that apartment. It is so¡­cozy. And it has a sunroom.¡± Reyes has her look at the back garden from the window. ¡°We can have one here as well. A pool, too. The garden is big enough.¡± ¡°And we can make this house as cozy as you want. How about we install a real firece in our room?¡± Stefan suggests. ¡°I can never win against you,¡± she gives in. ¡°And I like the idea about the firece, but maybe in the living room. We can hang Christmas stockings and take photos in front of it.¡± She smiles. ¡°And the Christmas tree next to it, with all the gifts under it. I have to go shopping soon. Christmas is next week, and we need to start decorating the apartment.¡± I like how excited she is about the uing holidays. Chapter Comments 16 POST COMMENT NOW SHARE +Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 115. Alekos Thest meeting we had with the Elders left us absolutely drained of energy. nning a Piercing Ceremony is never easy, especially when one of the blood¨Cbrothers is a future Elder, and certain rules must be followed to ensure nothing goes wrong as we marry Angel in front of the other Lords. The past few days have been more than tiring, and I am exhausted, but I doubt I will sleep tonight. Stefan groans in pain as he exits the car. Reyes and I do the same. ¡°How long until the ceremony?¡± he ¡°Around thirty¨Csix hours,¡± I reply. ¡°I think I am going to die,¡± he whines as we head to the elevator. Reyes tries to arrange his erection. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± He doesn¡¯t sound too convinced, either. A strong aphrodisiac is given to the men two days before the Piercing Ceremony that will keep them in a permanent state of arousal, and they can¡¯t have sex until their bonded receives her piercings from them, as they have to prove they can control themselves. We received the aphrodisiac early this morning, and since then, we have avoided going home, knowing we will have a hard time not wanting to use Angel to alleviate ourselves. She has been calling and texting us, worried that something has happened, and as much as we would like to shove snow inside our pants and get drunk until the time to take her to the Blood Lodgees, we can feel her distress and worry, and we can¡¯t leave her like that. My balls feel like they are about to explode, and my cock is throbbing so badly that I am sure that a few strokes will be enough to make myself feel better, but I can¡¯te until the day of the ceremony. For her, I will endure it. We enter the apartment, and all the lights are off. A strong scent of cinnamon and vani cookies and other homemade goods lingers in the air. Liza has beening over to clean and cook and keep Angelpany when we are not around. When the renovations to our new house are done, Liza will be the one to take care of the Lair. I should have never trusted Giselle with such an important task. She even lied to Angel and let her believe we had orgies weekly. The one that really got me angry was Giselle implying she was my mistress. It took me several days to clear all the misunderstandings with Angel, and now she doesn¡¯t think I am a huge asshole. Just a tiny one. ¡°Why did Liza turn off all the lights before leaving? She knows Angel is afraid of the dark,¡± Reyes wonders. ¡°Maybe she is already asleep,¡± Stefan suggests. It is not thatte, but being pregnant has her being tired most of the time, and sometimes she goes to bed early. ¡°We should get some rest as well,¡± I say. The lights from the top floor of the apartment are on, and we go to our room, but Angel is not there either. ¡°Maybe she is in the nursery?¡± I wonder. We already bought everything the baby needs, and Angel is slowly putting it together. Sometimes, she falls asleep in the rocking chair. Except, she isn¡¯t there either. And 115. Alekos I start to feel sick. My demon growls in anger. What if Carlos got her while we were driving around the city,ining about our dicks. If something happens to her or our baby, I will fucking burn the world down to the ground. ¡°Where can she he,¡± Reyes starts to panic. Stefan takes out his phone, and momentster, he says, ¡°She is in the sunroom, sleeping.¡± Relief washes over me. She is safe. Thank God Stefan thought about checking her tracker¡¯s location. ¡°I will go get her.¡± I don¡¯t like the idea of her sleeping in the sunroom, especially since the temperatures have dropped a lot in the past few days, but she likes to read there, and we put in a portable heater for her. There are plenty of nkets and pillows for her to use, as well as a mini fridge that we restock every morning before we go to work. We check in with her and Liza¨Cwho arrives not long after we leave¨Ceach hour, wanting to be sure she is well. Carlos is still out there, and the idea of him barging in when we are not home makes us anxious. Angel is bundled up on the sofa, nkets wrapped around her, as she sleeps peacefully. I crouch in front of the sofa and stroke her cheek with my thumb. God, she is so beautiful. I know many people don¡¯t find her conventionally attractive, but for me, she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Her eyes open, her chocte gaze groggy with sleep. I still can¡¯t believe she is mine. ¡°You are finally home. I missed you.¡± Her voice is barely audible, but I can hear the relief in her tone, making me feel guilty for noting straight home as soon as we were done at the Blood Lodge. I know all too well how hellstars are emotionally connected to their Lords. I kiss her and murmur against her lips, ¡°I missed you too.¡± Picking her up in my arms, I add, ¡°You look very tired. Should I be worried?¡± ¡°Oh, I spent all day with Liza cooking, decorating, wrapping gifts for Christmas, and finishing thest details for our ceremony.¡± **You should not push yourself too much.¡± ¡°I am pregnant, not sick,¡± she reminds me. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t worry about your health.¡± A smile cracks on her face. ¡°I love you too.¡± God, I love this woman with all my heart. After finally fixing things with her our rtionship became perfect. We reach our bedroom, and I put her on the bed between Stefan and Reyes. She snuggles with them, and when she grinds her ass against Stefan¡¯s crotch, he hissed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asks, all worried. +10 Bonu 115. Alekos ¡°Nothing,¡± Stefan lies. ¡°He got his piercings back,¡± Reyes ruins Stefan¡¯s surprise. ¡°Thanks,¡± Stefan mutters, and Reyes grins. Angel faces Stefan. ¡°I want to see!¡± ¡°I will show you after I have pierced your left nipple,¡± Stefan says. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°But I want to see now,¡± she pouts impatiently. Happiness fills my heart. As Lords, we have to be stern and ruthless, especially in the war with the Dukes, but home is where we can be ourselves and show all our love to our Lady. ¡°The waiting will be worth it,¡± I say. ¡°And now, time to sleep. Tomorrow, we have to go to the City Hall and get married. I don¡¯t want a cranky bride.¡± Finally, she will legally be a Raptou and my wife. Wife. I love how that sounds. ¡°Fuck you, Alekos. I am not cranky. I am horny.¡± If not for the ceremony, she would be on her knees worshiping our cocks. Reyes groans. ¡°Can we not talk about sex?¡± I agree, as all I want to do is sink into Angel¡¯s pussy and fuck her until morning. ¡°So, no sex?¡± Angel asks. ¡°Not tonight, Schatzi.¡± ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t want to touch me, I am getting bigger and bigger each day. I am basically a whale.¡± I was warned that pregnant women don¡¯t take rejection too well. ¡°Nonsense. You are so stunning, my cock is basically screaming at me to fuck you. But not tonight,¡± Reyes says. ¡°Whatever,¡± Angel huffs and settles in for the night. I turn off the light and join the others in bed. I lie in bed wide awake as I can¡¯t sleep because of how badly my balls hurt, and it crosses my mind that maybe we +10 should tell Angel why we can¡¯t fuck her until the Piercing Ceremony. Bonu Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 116 Chapter 116 116. Angel After a visit to the SPA and another one to a beauty salon, Liza helped me put on the dress I chose for the day I would be married legally before we left for City Hall, where my men were waiting for me. They didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving me only with Liza, but I didn¡¯t want them to see me before it was time for me to say ¡®yes¡® to bing Angelica Raptou. I might not have had a traditional wedding, but I still wanted to feel special on my big day. Today, I was treated like a queen, but for once, I want to be the viin. We are back at the apartment and we are looking at the photos we took today whileying in bed eating cake and drinking. Alekos takes a sip of wine, his eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± he finally says. ¡°Not that bad?¡± I ask, incredulous. ¡°I paid two thousand dors for that bottle with my own cash.¡± Reyes drinks from his ss. ¡°Because you were stubborn and couldn¡¯t take ¡®no¡® for an answer. ¡°It¡¯s a gift,¡± I say. Stefan is on his second ss. ¡°I was expecting another type of gift,¡± he arranges his hard erection, ¡°but we have to wait until tomorrow.¡± I finish my orange juice. ¡°We can still have fun,¡± I murmur as I watch Alekos and Reyes finishing their wine before looking back at the photo taken right when I said ¡®yes.¡® Alekos was so happy, he was smiling ear¨Cto¨Cear. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Alekos wants to know. I pour another ss for him and Reyes and urge them to drink more wine. ¡°You will see soon enough.¡± Stefan tries to stand but falls back on the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good.¡± ¡°Angel, what did you do?¡± Alekos starts to sweat. I look at the photos the guys took while we were shopping at Pietro¡¯s Boutique. ¡°I might have put some sleeping pills in the wine,¡± I casually say. ¡°You should be out in a few seconds.¡± ¡°What the actual fuck?!¡± Alekos growls, but there is little he can do as he, Reyes, and Stefan are already half¨Casleep. I kiss them. ¡°We are going to have an unforgettable wedding night,¡± I say as they get knocked cold. Knowing I have a,short time before they wake up, I jump out of bed and get ready. Stefan is the first to wake up. I straddle him and rub my pussy on his hard erection. +10 116. Angel ¡°Good God,¡± he groans as he looks at my tits pushed up by the corset I am wearing. He tries to move his hands but when he realizes he is shackled to the headboard with Reyes¡® handcuff, he looks at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Reyes and Alekos are slowly starting to wake up. ¡°Getting my revenge,¡± I say, leaning to my left and wrapping my fingers around Reyes¡® cock. After the two sleeping pills I put in the wine kicked in, and my husbands fell asleep I cuffed their hands to the headboard and put mps on their nipples before I put on the ck corset, tiny thong, stockings, and high heels they purchased for after the Piercing Ceremony. I run the tip of my tongue around the tip of Reyes¡® cock while I y with Alekos¡± balls. My hips rock, my pussy still grinding against Stefan¡¯s erection. ¡°Angel, if you make any of us cum,¡± Alekos snarls. I take Reyes¡® cock in my mouth and suck him hard, I taste him on my tongue. A loud pop follows as I release him. ¡°What will happen then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I willst long,¡± Reyes warns me and I strangle his cock, preventing him from cumming. If they can edge me, I can do the same. ¡°The moment we are free, we are going to spank you so hard, you won¡¯t sit for weeks,¡± Alekos threatens me. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± I say to Alekos as I jerk him. ¡°Angel!¡± Alekos snarls. I move from Stefan to Alekos and I kiss him and bite his bottom lip, his blood entering my mouth. ¡°I can make all three of you cum before I return to the Sanctuary.¡± Stefan bucks trying to get free. ¡°You are bluffing.¡± I quirk an eyebrow. ¡°Am 17¡± My gaze goes to the door, two suitcases there. My husbands look at them. ¡°You are trying to fuck with our minds. If you wanted to leave, you would not have married Alekos legally,¡± Reyes says. I reach over to the nightstand and take one of the knives I put there. ¡°Or I wanted to make you suffer before I leave.¡± Grinning, I make a small cut beneath his left right nipple and then I lick the blood, and tug on the mps. The knife falls next to him. ¡°Nena!¡± he hisses. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± I wonder. ¡°I am not into spanking, but I swear, this time, I am going to turn your ass bright red,¡± Stefan promises. I move again and kneel between Stefan¡¯s legs. Not only their hands are cuffed, but their feet as well. +10 116. Angel ¡°I heard some men love to have a finger up their ass while they are being sucked. Has anyone done that to you before?¡± I ask him. Looking at Reyes, I say, ¡°I might even peg you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. You. Fucking. Dare!¡± Reyes snarls. I smile and tap my left cheek with my finger. ¡°As for Alekos,¡± I lock eyes with him, ¡°I bought you a cock cage.¡± ¡°Angel, this is not funny,¡± Alekos pulls on the handcuffs. ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s fun when you do it?¡± I question them. ¡°If you want me to forgive all your shit, tonight you are going to be my sex ves. Else, I am out of here.¡± ¡°If we cum, we can never have a Piercing Ceremony with you,¡± Stefan says. I grin. ¡°Can I cum?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alekos hesitates before saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Feeling like the Grinch, I say, ¡°Excellent,¡± before standing. A chair is in front of the bed and I sit on it, my legs open wide. ¡°When was thest time you went to a strip club?¡± I ask as I rub my clit. Their eyes are glued to my fingers. ¡°Jesus, you look so hot,¡± Stefanpliments me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile. ¡°You will be first to be wrecked tonight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying, but the show is over,¡± Alekos tries to boss me around. I y with my tits and pre¨Ccum oozes from Reyes¡® cock. ¡°Actually, the show has only just begun,¡± I let them know as I push two fingers inside my pussy. I moan their names as I make myself feel good. Having them like this, makes me feel powerful. I think it shows from the way I am touching myself while I look at them. ¡°I am going to fucking cum if you keep doing that,¡± Stefan groans. Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 117 Chapter 117 117. Angel to the bed and straddle Stefan. His cock throbs beneath me. I backfire, but they deserve everything I am doing to them. now I am ying with fire, it everything might ¡°Be a good bey for me,¡± I say before sliding between his legs. ¡°This might hurt,¡± I say before I suck my middle finger before sticking it up his ass. His hips buck as he lets out a groan o pain. ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± Stefan screams as I push another finger in. ¡°I am going to fuck your ass so hard tomorrow¡­.¡± I shut him up by taking his balls in my mouth and sucking them hard, while I move my fingers inside him. His eyes roll at the back of his head. ¡°God, I¡¯m going to fucking cum.¡± His body tenses, but I grab his dick and strangle it, preventing him from finishing, When Stefan¡¯s breathing returns to normal, I get on top of him and put him inside of me. I lean forward and whisper into his ear, ¡°If you cum, I will peg you, and trust me, you don¡¯t want to see what strap¨Con I got.¡± I don¡¯t give him time to say anything else, as I kiss him, moving up and down his dick, making myself feel good. He trembles beneath me, groaning against my lips, begging me to stop. ¡°Angel!¡± Alekos hisses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be next,¡± I warn him. Feeling that Stefan is about to finish, I stop moving. I only want to give them a taste of their own medicine, not make them cum. I lift up my hips and watch Stefan¡¯s cock glistening with my juices before I go to Alekos and shove my pussy into his face. ¡°I always wanted to try 69,¡± I tell him as I remove his mps. ¡°Woman-¡± he starts to say but stops when I lick his piercings. ¡°Wicked creature,¡± he says before starting to eat me out. I suck him but strangle his cock each time he is on the verge of cuming, while he fucks me with his tongue or attacks my clit with his mouth. ¡°Choke on that cock,¡± Reyes orders me. I look at him. ¡°Tonight, I am the one giving the orders.¡± He grins. ¡°I knew,you weren¡¯t afraid of the dark.¡± Not understanding what he means, I continue to torment Alekos¨Cwho sucks my clit so hard I scream around his cock while I cum hard, my legs trembling. After I catch my breath, I move to Reyes, and straddle his stomach. ¡°I am not even sure to start with you.¡± My gaze goes to the mps and I remove them. Reyes hisses in pain. ¡°But I am sure I will find something.¡± I grab the from where it had fallen and run the tip up and down his chest. ¡°How about I fuck you with your own wea Bonus 117. Angel Reyes¡® eyes turn red. ¡°If you try that shit on me¡­.¡± He doesn¡¯t finish his sentence, but there is no need, as I am not stupid to do something like that. But it is still fun to let him think I will do it. ¡°I might have a better idea,¡± I smirk and grab his nipples and twist them. A grimace of pain appears on his face. ¡°Like riding my face?¡± Reyes tries to guess. I get between his legs. ¡°Like making you scream.¡± ¨C And this is where my real torment starts. I suck and lick them¨Cmaking sure they don¡¯t finish¨Cand ride their cocks and faces, until I feel vindicated. ¡°Feeling better?¡± Alekos asks when I finally free them. ¡°Yes,¡± 1 beam with happiness. Reyes puts me on hisp, my ass facing up. ¡°Good because now it¡¯s our turn to torment you.¡± He smacks my ass so hard, I yelp, ¡°I have no regrets!¡± Alekos spanks me next. ¡°Do you have any idea how hard my balls are hurting?¡± ¡°Boo hoo,¡± I mock him. Stefan grabs my hair and makes me look at him. ¡°My turn to y with your ass, you little slut.¡± ¡°So, you like getting your ass railed,¡± I joke. ¡°I can peg you anything, Baby.¡± Stefan still has the mps on and he removes them and puts them on my nipples. ¡°In just a few hours, we will fuck you so hard, your ass will be bleeding.¡± Reyes keeps spanking me, his heavy palm making my ass feel like it¡¯s on fire. ¡°This is the first time a woman outsmarts me. But never again.¡± ¡°I will just have to be more creative next time,¡± I grin. Reyes spanks me harder. ¡°Don¡¯t you sass me.¡± Alekos sits next to Reyes. ¡°Give her to me.¡± I am passed from Alekos to Reyes. Smack. Smack. ¡°You have been a very bad girl. Do you remember what happens to bad girls?¡± Alekos asks me. ¡°Fuck you, Sir!¡± I yell as he spanks me so hard, I am sure my ass will be bruised for days. +10 Bonu 117. Angel Stefan opens one of the suitcases and takes out the strap¨Con with a big dildo I bought in the morning, among other sex toys. ¡°You actually got one?¡± ¡°Who wants to be first?¡± I ask. ¡°Bring it here and have her take that huge dildo up her ass,¡± Reyes says. Suddenly, it¡¯s not that funny. ¡°Wait a minute. I wasn¡¯t actually going to use it on any of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alekos questions me. I lick my lips. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind. Plus, I watched some videos of couples doing it and I think is¡­hot.¡± ¡°The only one in this room to take cock is you. You deserve a good fucking, and since we can¡¯t use our dicks, the dildo will do the trick,¡± Reyes grins and shoves the dildo inside my pussy. For the next hours, they use all the sex toys I bought on me, making me cum and scream so many times, I almost lose my voice. ¡°Told you, you were going to be my sex ves tonight,¡± I sigh as I snuggle between Alekos and Stefan. Thest thing I hear before I fall into a dreamless sleep is Reyesughing and saying I am perfect for them. Chapter Comments Visitor Disgusting VIEW 1 COMMENT ? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. POST COMMENT 20 Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 118 Chapter 118 118. Angel A silk cloak covers my naked body, the low beating of the drums leading me to the room where the Piercing Ceremony will take ce. The Inferno Room, Alekos called it. The strong scent of incense makes me dizzy, and if not for the young woman apanying me, I would have lost my way, especially since the Blood Lodge is almostpletely dark, only a few buttery lights here and there allow me to see in front of me. My heart is leaping in my chest. I am going to marry three men. Who would have thought that? I went from barely receiving any male attention to having three gorgeous men who would destroy the world for me. Being with them is not that easy, as they are still assholes and want everything done their way, but I really love my life with them. All the love I was deprived of while growing up, they are giving it to me. I enter the Inferno Room, and for a moment, I am transported back to the night when Carlos humiliated and tortured 1. me. Men sit in chairs, shadows obscuring their faces, and I take a step back, bumping into the woman behind me. I feel their gazes on me, and my skin crawls, my stomach turning into knots. I try to concentrate on my mates who stand in front of an altar, wearing only a pair of thin white cotton pants, but¡­ I think I am having an anxiety attack. ¡°Your Lords are waiting for you,¡± she whispers to me. I know this. Alekos, Reyes, and Stefan exined to me everything that would happen, but suddenly, I don¡¯t think I can do this. I can¡¯t walk alone to the middle of the room, where they are waiting for me. Not when so many men are watching me. I start to hyperventte. Probably feeling my distress, my matese to me, their presence helping me not be afraid and my breathing returns to normal. I was supposed to be the one to go to them, and yet theye to my rescue, making me love them even more. ¡°Keep your eyes on us,¡± Reyes says as their bodies shield me from unwanted looks. The scent of incense grows stronger, and I start to feel as if I am drunk. We stop in front of the altar. Alekos stands before me, and Reyes and Stefan are on either side of me. The drum beatings get louder, the floor beneath my bare feet vibrating. Alekos unties the ribbon that holds the cloak around my shoulders and lets it pool at my feet, exposing my body to everyone. My gaze runs to the crowd of men, and I try to cover myself with my hands, not wanting to be seen by them. Alekos grabs my chin between his fingers. Stefan and Reyes touch me, trying to calm my nerves. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°The only ones present here are you and us. Focus on Reyes, Stefan, and me,¡± he instructs me. I inhale deeply, hoping to calm myself enough to do my part. My men already exined to me what is to happen today, and I can¡¯t say I am too happy about it, but if I want to tie their demons to my soul, I have no other choice.+10 Bonu 118. Angel Sinking to my knees, I pull down Alekos pants and help him remove them, then I do the same with Reyes and Stefan. They are hard and big and thick and more than eager to fuck me. When they told me about the aphrodisiac they had to take, I almost didn¡¯t believe them, but the grimace of pain on their faces told me they were serious. My fingers wrap around Alekos¡± cock, my eyes never leaving his as I suck his balls. The Piercing Ceremony is very sexual; the woman sucking her men in front of the other Lords is an act of submission, and her men will then fuck her in front of everyone, proving that they can control her. 2 When Alekos told me about this, I expressed how fucked up I found it, he told me the Dukes fuck all the sex ves in the Celestial Heaven on the wedding night while the bride is left alone. If it is true, it is more fucked up than the Piercing Ceremony. My mates would never touch another woman. I take Alekos in my mouth and reach my hands to jerk Reyes and Stefan. My palms move slowly as all of them have to finish in my mouth, and I have to drink their cum¨Cessence, they call it. Alekos fists my hair and fucks my mouth hard, pushing his cock down my throat. I gag, and my instinct is to push him away, but Reyes leans forward and grabs the back of my neck with his right hand, keeping me in ce. ¡°Take it, you little slut,¡± he snarls. I nod, knowing that I need to submit to them. Alekos keeps fucking my throat, and saliva drips onto my thighs. It doesn¡¯t take long for him to finish, my mouth filling with his cum. ¡°Drink everything!¡± Alekos orders me. I do so then I open my mouth wide. ¡°Good girl,¡± he murmurs and kisses my forehead. Reyes steps in front of me and hits my face with his cock a few times. ¡°Open,¡± he orders me. My lips part, and his cock enters my mouth. Reyes puts a hand on top of my head and the other under my chin and fucks my mouth harder than Alekos¨Cwho squats behind me and grabs my neck, forcing me to take even more of Reyes down my throat. I would not have problems if they were average size, but don¡¯t they realize how big they are? Luckily, Reyessts only a few minutes, cumming down my throat as he swears loudly. Giving Stefan a blowjob is something I really enjoy, him letting me take the lead almost every time. Smiling, I lick his cock, concentrating mostly on his piercings. He even got a round one in the tip, just like Reyes and Alekos have, and I get wet just thinking how good they will feel inside me. When I start sucking, he shivers, and I grab his balls, squeezing him lightly. ¡°Fuck, Schatzi, I am going toe in a few seconds if you keep doing that.¡± I smile and suck him even harder, and he rewards my effort by erupting into my mouth with a growl. They help me to my feet, and after kissing me, Alekos asks, ¡°Ready for the next part?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe. They have¡¯me lie on the altar, which represents their love for me and that I will alwayse first, no matter what. from O The Elders and another man who is wearing a long cloak, his face hidden by the hood of his cloak¨C Cain, the one from the Bible, the gatekeeper of Hell¨Cgather around the altar, ready to step in in case something goes wrong during the Bonu 118. Angel ceremony. The incense and the drums make my head spin, and when Alekos speaks again, I can¡¯t register what he is saying, but I still nod my head. Shackled (The Lord Series) 119. Angel Chapter 119 Chapter 119 19. Angel A small table is next to the altar with the piercings my mates chose for me. I haven¡¯t seen them yet, but I have no doubt they are beautiful. Alekos is the first to pierce me, and he has me bending my knees and spreading them wide to give him ess to my clit. The incense numbs my senses, and when he plerces my clit, the pain is so dull I can barely feel it. He murmurs to me, his words lost to me, and while I want to ask him to repeat himself, I as the demons from the catbs call me to them, promising me things I never dreamed of before. My men already warned me this would happen as the demons who have consumed their vessels are still trying to find a way into the Garden of Eden. If I am to listen to them, following the dark whisper, I will not only go insane, but I will be killed, as they lost their minds a long time ago. Their voices grow louder and louder until it is the only thing I can hear. When they send images to my head, showing me what they will do to my baby if I don¡¯t obey them, I feel like I am going crazy, but keeping my eyes on Alekos helps me stay calm and focused only on him. When Alekos is finished, he gives my pussy a kiss and then lets Reyes pierce my right nipple. Just like Alekos, Reyes murmurs something to me. All of a sudden, the lights die, and I can¡¯t see anything else except pitch¨Cck darkness. I want to jump off the altar and run away, but I follow Reyes¡® voice and find my way out of the darkness. When the small round piercing he chose for me adorns me, he kisses it and steps to the side. Stefan is thest to pierce me. My name inked on his skin is finished, ck feathers falling from it down his stomach and lower, covering all the scars on his torso. I reach out my hand, wanting to touch it, but he doesn¡¯t let me, and I remember I am supposed to stay still until they are done. I lower my hand and wait for him to put thest piercing¨Cin my left nipple. It matches the one from Reyes. The demons send more images to my mind of Stefan and Emily together, of Alekos and many gorgeous women, and of my mates mocking me behind my back. All my insecurities are thrown at me, and I am starting to wonder if I am. doing the right thing. I put my hand on my stomach, and I feel my baby moving beneath my fingers, a sense of peace enveloping me, and I know all will be well as long as I stay with the men that I love with all my heart. When Stefan finishes, I know I have passed the hardest part of the Piercing Ceremony¨Cnot to cave in front of the dark whispers of Hell. For thest part of the ceremony, Alekos, Stefan, and Reyes will fuck me in front of everyone. Not only that, their bodies will shift, their demons taking over so that they can also be with me. Alekos is the first to im me, and he settles between my legs. ¡°I have dreamed of this day from the moment I first saw you,¡± he says as he thrusts into me. His body bes bigger and stronger, with big ck wings emerging from his back. GULT 119. Angel Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alekos¡± demon. I always thought he would be like all those drawings I saw of demons with horns and tails, but the being in front of me is so painfully beautiful I can¡¯t look away from him. The Lords present speak in low voices, talking about Alekos¡® demon. But they don¡¯t see him as I do. It was Wasp who told me only hellstars can see the original form of their bondeds¡¯s demons and not the one they have taken ever since Lucifer created Hell. His wings wrap around the altar, preventing everyone from seeing what he is doing to me. His red eyes bore into mine as he pulls back only to enter me again, and he is so long and thick, it hurts. I try to wiggle away from him, but he grabs my waist with one hand, and the other wraps around my neck, squeezing me hard, and he fucks me and growls so loud his chest vibrates. Dios. The way he fucks. I am afraid he will consume me if I don¡¯t do anything. I put my palms around his face and I press my lips to him, and let him feel my love for Alekos and him. And for the others as well. He continues to be rough with me, but his growls stop. When he is done with me, his eyes turn blue, and I know that he will never consume Alekos, the both of them finally bing one. From what I heard today in the Blood Lodge, only those women who have been only with their mates, and no other men before or after fucked her, can have their mates be one with their demons on the day of the Piercing Ceremony and not wait years, as most of the Lords do, Reyes¡® demon has me kneel on the altar, my hands behind my back as he locks the cuffs together, he uses my pussy and ass for a long time before finishing down my throat. Only one of his eyes turns blue, the other remaining red, making me wonder if Reyes will ever be safe from his demon. Stefan¡¯s demon is the gentlest of them all, making me cum with his fingers and mouth many times before fucking me. And when his cum fills my pussy, his eyes turn blue, and his body returns to normal. The drums are so loud it seems the entire building is vibrating, but the Lords being happy for us are even louder. Alekos picks up the cloak from the floor, wraps it around me, and lifts me up in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s take our gynaika, our wife, home.¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Shackled (The Lord Series) 120. Reyes I never liked Christmas, it reminds me of all the times Roxanne spent all the money my father earned with his hard work on booze and drugs. Even on Christmas he had to work, leaving soon after Alec and I opened our presents. As soon as the front door closed, Roxanne would take away our gifts and leave to exchange them for cheap vodka or shrooms. But this year will be different as Angel put a lot of thought into our first Christmas together as a family. I hope she likes what I got her, as I¡¯ve never bought a woman presents. I left the apartment in the middle of the night, wanting to return before the others woke up. And now I am standing in front of an old house that is in shambles. Part of the rooftop is caved in, and some windows are broken, making me wonder how someone can live here. Many times, I found myself standing in front of it, but never had the courage to go inside, not wanting to face my past¡­but now, I want to put an end to it. I enter. The stench of human feces and vomit hits me hard, making me gag, and I cover my nose with my sleeve. Most of the furniture is gone, and what is left is broken. Trash, roaches, and rats are all over the ce. My OCD is starting to go wild, and I make my way to the top floor, wanting to be done what I came here to do. The door to the master bedroom is open, and I enter. A woman who is only skin and bones is sleeping on a dirty mattress; bottles and syringes are piled in a corner, confirming what I already know. fear sh When I stand next to the mattress, she wakes up, fear shing in her green eyes. Her hair is greasy, and her clothes are full of stains, the body odoring from her makes my eyes water. ¡°Hello, mommy dear,¡± I sneer. I always hated my eyes because they reminded me of my mother. Why couldn¡¯t I inherit the amber ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. color from my father, like Alec did? She tries to grab my legs, but I move away from her. ¡°My son.¡± I pull out a knife. ¡°I am not your son,¡± my voicees out so calmly it surprises me. I thought I would sound as angry as I rel, all this hatred I harbored for this woman since she sold Alec and me, eating me from the inside out. ¡°You sold me. And Alec. Remember?¡± ¡°Forgive me,¡± she whimpers. ¡°God is the only one who can decide if your sins are forgiven or not. My job is to send you to him.¡± ¡°You are going to kill me?¡± ¡°It will be a pleasure to do so. We will start with a shower, as I don¡¯t think I can stand that smell of yours for too long.¡± She blinks. ¡°A shower? But I haven¡¯t paid the bills in years.¡± Great. She doesn¡¯t have running water. I will have to endure her stench then. ¡°Tell me where to find Azael.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The tone of her voice lets me know she is lying. 410 120. Reyes ¡°When I am done with you, you will tell me everything I want to know.¡± I torture her and make her beg for her life before I torture her some more. ¡°Find Carlos, and you find Azael,¡± she finally tells me what I want to know after bbering a bunch of useless stuff. ¡°Carlos? What about him?¡± She shakes her head and closes her eyes, taking herst breath. People are supposed to be sad when their mother dies, right? Yet I feel happy. Before I leave, I go to see the room that Alec and I used to share. I expect to see it full of filth, but it is surprisingly clean. Memories rush to me and I know I can¡¯t linger too long here, but before I leave I take the only picture I see on the nightstand. I am three in this picture, and I straddle Alec¡¯s right thigh. My mother looks healthy, while my father smiles happily. I rip the part of the photo that has my mother in it and let it drop on the floor, put the rest of the photo in my wallet and leave. I move my mother¡¯s body to the bottom floor, hoping the rats will eat her quickly and leave the house. My father is on the other side of the sidewalk, and we stare one at another for a while. ¡°I heard you are going to be a father,¡± he says. I dreamed of him talking to me again and of what I would say to him, and now my mouth goes dry, and I don¡¯t think I can speak, so I nod. ¡°You did well,¡± he says before leaving. It is like him letting me know he is proud of me. He stops and turns on his heels. ¡°Your wife, she is a rare jewel. Treat her well. I will be seeing you.¡± Is this his way of telling me he is ready to forgive me? Not wanting to get my hopes up, I go to my car and make a phone call. ¡°Rueben, it¡¯s me. Any news about Carlos?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the earth opened and swallowed him,¡± Rueben replies. ¡°But I won¡¯t give up until he is found.¡± ¡°Thanks. I owe you one.¡± I end the call and start the engine. Even if it takes twenty years, I will find Carlos. And when I do that, I will find Azael as well. The streets are empty, I race home, wanting to take a shower and get rid of the clothes I am wearing before I snuggle with Angel. +10 120. Reyes ¡°We bind our hearts, souls, and bodies to you and vow to love and protect you eternally. In return, you vow your allegiance to us ¡®till the end of time,¡± the words of the covenant between Angel and use to my mind as I press down on the gas pedal. This story is a few chapters away from ending but the journey of the Lords has just begun. If you want to learn more of the next book, you can if me on FB ¨C Amy T Stories Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Shackled (The Lord Series) 121. Experiment 514 100 The woman on my right shoulder thrashes, wanting to escape me, making me even angrier with her and my angel because I don¡¯t understand his obsession with her. The skirt she is wearing is short, her thighs exposed to the cold December winter, and I p them hard, causing her as much pain as I can, her screams being muffled by the gag in her mouth and the sack Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. covering her face. ¡°Stay still,¡± I growl. Laughter and loud musice from the house in front of me, and for a moment, I question myself why I came here. Probably hoping my family is looking for me, but here they are, having a good time during Christmas. What dia did I expect, for them to put all their lives on hold just because Azael faked my death? I touch the left side of my torso, the bandages soaked with blood. The only reason I am here is because I found someone who could remove the tracker from my spine without killing me, and now Azael can no longer find me. But I had to give up my left kidney. A small price to pay to be with my family again. And now that I am here, in front of the house I grew up in, I can¡¯t even knock on the door. What will my family even think of me? Will they recognize me? And if yes, will they wee me or shun me? No, I should turn around and find a ce where I can figure out why my angel wants this woman. My demon doesn¡¯t like her, and to be honest, neither do L. The music stops. I turn around and start walking away when the front door opens. My heart beats faster. ¡°What do you want?¡± a man asks me. Cirro. He must have seen me through the window. ¡°I have mistaken this house for another,¡± I reply. ¡°I know that voice. Turn around,¡± Cirro demands. It is dark outside, and being certain he won¡¯t recognize me, I do as he asks. He turns on the light from the porch. ¡°Good God! You are alive. Rin! Rin!¡± And then my cousins in the doorframe. Even if fifty feet separates us, I can see his eyes shining with unshed tears. Levi is behind him. ¡°Yan,¡± his voice trembles as he says my name. Bonus Yan. 04:05 I have been 514 for so long that I almost forgot my name. That¡¯s why I told it to 713. But now she is dead, and I won¡¯t 121. Experiment 5141 rest until 919 and Azael pay for taking her away from me. Rin runs to me, and I throw the woman to the ground and give my cousin a bear hug. He is the only one who can touch me without making me want to kill him. ¡°I never thought I would see you again,¡± my voice cracks. ¡°I looked for you everywhere until I convinced myself that you were indeed dead. When Stefan told me he saw you in a facility, I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± He takes a step back and looks at me. ¡°You look like shit. And why is 514 tattooed on your face? Were you an experiment as well?¡± How does he know about the experiments? I thought Azael kept it a secret. ¡°Yeah.¡± There is no reason to lie about it. ¡°Exins why you turned out to be so ugly.¡± For the first time since Azael kidnapped me, Iugh. ¡°I missed you too.¡± The woman tries to get up, but her hands and legs are tied together. Rin looks at her. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take her inside, and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± He helps me carry her inside the house, and we put her on the sofa in the living room. Cirro and Levi, who I assume became Rin¡¯s blood¨Cbrothers, follow us, curious about the woman. And about my story as well.. I remove the sack from her face. Tears run down her cheeks, her terrified blue eyes looking at us. ¡°This is 666, and my angel is obsessed with her.¡± ¡°Shit! It¡¯s Emily,¡± Cirro says. 1 study 666. So Emily is her name. ¡°Alekos will thank you for finding her for him,¡± Rin chuckles. The idea of another man touching her makes my angel angry. ¡°Wait? Did you say angel? Are you a Duke then?¡± Levi asks, his disgust visible. ¡°I am something else, as I have a demon as well. And no one touches her until I figure out what my angel wants from her.¡± Shackled (The Lord Series) 121. Stefan The Elders having an urgent meeting right on the day we are supposed to take Angel on our honeymoon irks me to no end. Whatever the urgency is, there are many blood¨Cbrothers to call. ¡°We are supposed to be free of duty for an entire month,¡± Iin as I drink my brandy. Reuben, sitting near my blood¨Cbrothers and me, smirks. ¡°I thought newlyweds were always on duty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the point,¡± I groan in frustration wishing I didn¡¯t have to leave bed so early in the morning and kept snuggling with Angel. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Reuben touches the three scratches on his left cheek. ¡°My Christmas gift got a little out of hand.¡± ¡°A new horse?¡± I try to guess as I try not to think of one of the gifts Angel gave us because I will sport a hard¨Con until I return home. To her. My wife. Fuck. I love how that sounds. We got spinning rings as wedding bands. I start fidgeting with mine. My body and soul being fused blood¨Cbrothers are slowly overpowered by their demons after the Piercing Ceremony until they take possible. Beneath the tattoo that covers my torso, the two words written by the demons living in the Catbs seem to burn.. I am unworthy of Angel, neither me nor Reyes or Alekos deserve to have her as our Lady. We know it, but saying it out loud is another thing entirely, as we don¡¯t want her to realize how undeserving of having a hellstar we are. The only thing we can keep doing is to love her in our sick and toxic way. It is the only thing we know how to do right. ¡°A bitch,¡± Rueben says. He ps Tyson¡¯s back. ¡°He and Jasper bought her for the farm. She needs a lot of training but she is of a good breed. Hell, she might even give birth to strong pups. But not until she is clean and does what we tell her to do.¡± I am not sure if he is talking about a dog or a woman. Reuben is even more deranged than Reyes. His sister¡¯s death. hit him hard. Elder Calum clears his throat, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Not long ago Brother Alekos gave me a pen drive and told me it contains crucial information about the D other things. I had Brother Cirro analyze it, and after reading report after report and watching hundreds of videos, he and I came to the same conclusion. The Dukes are preparing something that will change the wor know it.¡± +10% Bonus 03:50 121. Stefan ¡°What do you mean, Elder?¡± one of the blood¨Cbrothers present asks. ¡°I am going to show you,¡± Elder Calum replies. ¡°Yan, you may reveal your face.¡± My gaze goes to Rin and his blood¨Cbrothers. A fourth person has been sitting between Rin and Levi, his face hidden by the hood of his sweatshirt. Yan. I should have guessed it by now, but my head is filled with thoughts of Angel and how to keep her safe from any harm, especially since Carlos is still out there. Just thinking that he wille after her fills me with a rage I have never felt before and a growl leaves me. Reyes squeezes my left shoulder. ¡°I know how you feel.¡± Yan pulls back his hood. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many remember me, but I am Rin¡¯s cousin who went missing¡­.¡± He pauses for a moment. ¡°Several years ago. I was locked up in a medical facility and all manner of experiments were performed on me. ¡°With what purpose?¡± Elder Janoah wants to know. Yan traces the tattoo on his face. ¡°For a long time, I asked myself the same thing over and over again until I felt I was going insane. After I escaped, I spent many weeks observing the Dukes and I think I know what Azael is trying to do. He is making an army to attack the Garden of Eden.¡± Everyone starts talking at the same time and it takes the Elders a few tries before they have our full attention once more. ¡°Azael?¡± Reuben asks. ¡°The Betrayer,¡± Yan confirms any suspicion. Azael. The one who betrayed Lucifer. He has been on Earth for a long time, his identity always hidden, but for him to say his actual name¡­whatever he is plotting, it must be big. ¡°Before my mother died she told me that if we find Azael, we will find Carlos,¡± Reyes suddenly says. ¡°What now?¡± Alekos asks. Elder Calum looks at us. ¡°We stop the Dukes before they set their n in motion.¡± ¡°How?¡± I want to know. ¡°The leader of the Sisterhood contacted me. She is willing to help us,¡± Elder Calum informs us. ¡°In exchange for what?¡± Reuben asks. +10 Bonu 03:4 Hourster we are in a private airne, flying to Bora Bora. We kept our destination a secret from Angel, wanting to. 121. Stefan surprise her, knowing how much she loved it the first time we¡¯d been there. We rented a bungalow close to the beach. where we proposed to her, and for the next two weeks, we will turn off our phones, and try to rx and enjoy our time together. Angel gets up to go to the bathroom. ¡°We need to protect her at all costs. What Yan and Wasp told us worries me,¡± Reyes says. Alekos runs his thumb over his bottom lip. ¡°We will hire guards and one of us will have to be with her all the time.¡± ¡°Where can Carlos be hiding?¡± I wonder. ¡°If he is working for Azael, it can be anywhere. Even if it takes me years, I will find him and kill him,¡± Reyes says. Angel returns and we fall silent. ¡°Can I know now where we are going?¡± She tries to make us speak. ¡°You have to be patient,¡± Alekos tickles her. She shricks andughs at the same time. ¡°Stop!¡± 1 pull her into myp. ¡°You will see in a few hours.¡± Angel huffs and puffs for a few minutes before she falls asleep, her head leaning on my shoulder. Reyes covers her with a nket and we talk in low voices about all the security we will install in our new home. I put my hand on her belly and I feel our child moving beneath my palm. She told us she felt the baby moving during our Piercing Ceremony. ¡°The baby,¡± I gasp. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Alekos starts to panic. ¡°She is moving.¡± We still think the baby will be a girl. Reyes and Alekos put their hands next to mine, and we keep them there until the baby stops moving, tears in our eyes. ¡°War ising whether we want it or not, but until then, we should keep Angel in the dark,¡± Alekos says. Reyes and I agree. ¡°Let her enjoy her pregnancy and our baby while she can.¡± Before wend we wake up Angel, wanting to see her reaction when she realizes we are in Bora Bora. As expected, she cries with joy. ¡°This is perfect,¡± she says as we walk barefoot on the beach where we asked her to marry us. +10 Bon Unknown 03:3 The man in front of me has a pair of white wings, but they are twisted at a strange angle as if someone tried to rip 121. Stefan them out of his back. ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask him. ¡°Your creator. You will go out in the world and conquer it for me.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 122. Angel ¡°Oh, look how beautiful she is.¡± Taisha, Stefan¡¯s mom, coos at So. She and her three husbands recently returned from a two year long trip around the world, and after Stefan bought them a house in Veross City and helped them settle in, they finally came to meet my daughter and me. They would havee earlier, but Sofia was a colic baby and kept everyone awake many nights in a row. But she is finally sleeping the entire night, and after moving to our new home, we are finally ready to receive guests. ¡°She looks just like my Schatzi,¡± Stefan says, wrapping his arm around my shoulders. Sofia doesn¡¯t just have the same hair color and eyes, she is basically my clone. She was born five months ago, at home, her fathers not only being present but also helping me while I was inbor. When they saw her and held her, they cried, as they really wanted to have a daughter. ¡°She does,¡± Hanz approves. His blond hair and brown eyes make me believe he is Stefan¡¯s biological father, as Andrew has ginger hair and Tomas is African¨CAmerican. Not that it really miatters, as the three of them consider Stefan their son, just as my husbands see Sofia as their daughter. ¡°How do you like being a father?¡± Tomas gets curious. ¡°I love it,¡± Stefan hums. ¡°We are already trying for another.¡± ¡°Her period iste, so we will know soon if we have to put more effort or if the sex marathon we have had for the past three weeks is a sess,¡± Reyes gives more details than necessary, making my cheeks burn. Two months after Sofia was born, my doctor told me I could have sex, my men have been trying relentlessly to get me pregnant again. I want another baby, but not right now. Maybe when Sofia turns one, but with three horny demons always chasing after my tail¡­. Andrew chuckles. ¡°No need to be ashamed. We still ¡®tie our bonded to the bed and use her- Stefan interrupts him. ¡°Dad, too much info I don¡¯t want to know,¡± he groans. Weugh. Hanz takes a big bite from his cake slice. ¡°This is very good.¡± Bonus 03:13 I beam with happiness. Between Sofia, being a wife, and decorating our new house, I didn¡¯t have that much time to work as an ountant, which made me depressed. But then I got hooked on pastry TV shows, and I am actually good at it. I have been making cakes and other sweets for the children in the neighborhood and even enrolled in a volunteer program to help bring a smile to the faces of families who can¡¯t afford to throw birthday parties for their loved ones. Sofia starts to cry, and Taisha gives her to me. ¡°It is time to breastfeed her and put her down for a nap. She gets very fussy if I make her wait for too long.¡± I excuse myself and take Sofia to her room. In the beginning, I didn¡¯t like the house Alekos bought for us. I thought it was big, cold, and empty, but with a little patience, I transformed it into a ce I really love. 122 Angel I spent many weeks decorating the Lair, and now it is my favorite part of the house. Our private living room is next to the nursery. Reyes had someone put together Alec¡¯s guitar. From afar, it looks perfect, but as you get closer, you can see it was once broken. It hangs above our firece, reminding us there are scars that never heal. You just learn to live with them. I enter the nursery and sit on the rocking chair and expose my left boob to Sofia. Shetches to it and sucks hard. The round piercings from my nipples are almost impossible to remove, and there is no risk of idents. When Sofia is asleep, I put her in her crib and watch her, not wanting to leave, but she is not the only one craving my attention. With a sigh, I turn around, Stefan and Reyes are already waiting for me in the hallway. Carlos is still nowhere to be found, and since I gave birth, my mates always make sure that at least one of them is with Sofia and me at home. They have also hired men to protect the house, but they feel more at peace when at least one of them is with me at all the time. Stefan and Reyes take my hands into theirs, and they lead me to our bedroom. Alekos is already there¨Che must have returned from his training as a future Elder while I was nursing Sofia¨Chis glorious body is covered only by a pair of pants, his beautiful ck wings visible. As he and his demon became one, his body changed, bing stronger and faster, and now he can summon his wings ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. any time he wants. Not only him but Reyes and Stefan as well. ¡°Come to me. Agapi mou,¡± he says. I go to him, and he removes my clothes. ¡°Get on the bed, your ass up in the air,¡± he instructs me next. ¡°You have been a bad girl,¡± Is he going to spank me? I hope so. He can spank me when I have been good as well. I do as he ordered me. ¡°You know why you are being punished?¡± I shake my head, and he smacks my ass. Hard. ¡°For hiding from my blood¨Cbrothers and me that you are pregnant again,¡± he lets me know as he spanks me again. How does he know? As if he reads my mind, Reyes says, ¡°We found the pregnancy test in the trash can after Stefan¡¯s parents left.¡± He spanks me as well. Why were they looking in the trash bin in the first ce? I thought they were demons, not roons. ¡°You know how badly we want to have another baby,¡± Stefan sounds hurt. 410 Bonu 03:0 122. Angel Do they think I am a baby machine? ¡°I was going to tell you!¡± I yelp. ¡°But I wanted to go the doctor first.¡± Alekos stops spanking me. ¡°And? Did you go? Without us? And when?¡± I sit on the bed. ¡°If you would have had a little patience until dinner, you would seen the surprise I was nning. But no, you had to go all cavemen on me and spank me. And I had the appointment the other day when Liza and I took Sofia for her monthly check¨Cup.¡± That was one of the rare asions when all three of them had to attend an important meeting at the Blood Lodge and had two security men apany me until they returned home. ¡°You like it when I spank you,¡± Alekos smirks. I don¡¯t try to deny it. ¡°And you should have told us about the appointment.¡± So what¡¯s the surprise?¡± Reyes demands I tell them. I smile. ¡°We are having twins.¡° They fall to their knees, their ck wings wrapping around me, and they take turns kissing my stomach and cradling me to their chests, telling me how much they love me. Life is not perfect; it will never be, but their love for me is imperfectly perfect. Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 123 Chapter 123 123 ¨C Bought Olivia You told me it¡¯s all my fault. Evil is sounding from my old sound system, the lyrics that I know so well prevent me from remembering Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. the past¨Cat least during the day, as memories, like phantoms, creep into dreams through the night. I sleep only if I am so exhausted I can barely keep my eyes open. Sometimes, the pain cripples me and I can barely get out of bed and the only things that help me go through daily motions are music, and drugs. Today was one of those days when I wanted to stay in bed and watch the snow fall from the sky. Winter has always been my favorite season, it reminds me of other times, happier times, and of a pair of kind, turquoise eyes. I even tried to tell Jason that I wasn¡¯t feeling well, hoping he would leave me alone, at least today, but a fist in my stomach was a reminder that it is best to keep my mouth closed and do as my brother tells me. After he left my room, I sat at my vanity desk, staring at my reflection for a few moments, remembering how much I hate myself. My hand trembles and I take a steady breath before I apply the red lipstick. Ever since that awful night¨Cwhen I killed my best friend¨CI hate the color red, as the sight of it makes me remember, but Jason forces me to use it every day, iming it is the color of whores¨Cas he kindly reminds me that I am every single day¨Cwithout a care for the anxiety it produces me. Jason, five minutes older than me, has always treated me like garbage. I don¡¯t remember a day when he showed me affection. Nor our parents. Jason has always been the golden child, while I am the ck sheep. My father wanted an only child¨Ca son¨Cand me being a woman made him resent me even more. He is the epitome of the misogynistic male, his photo should be put in the dictionary next to the definition of the word. The only reason my mother is with my father is because she is just as cold¨C hearted as he is. Luckily, I don¡¯t have to see them as Jason has me living in his apartment. Not that he is better than them, but at least he gives me drugs and alcohol. I don¡¯t know what deal he made with Carlos, but I am happy I am not at the Celestial Heaven anymore and having to fuck men for hours daily. Not all of them were Dukes, as Carlos allowed normal men to use the porai in the Celestial Heaven in exchange for their loyalty. At least with Jason I only have to take care of his friends. They don¡¯t hurt me¨CBont that badly. 02:5 I look at my reflection in the mirror and try to conceal the dark circles under my eyes and add some color to my cheeks, but no matter how hard I try, anything I do isn¡¯t good enough for Jason. He always dislikes what clothes I wear at his ¡®parties¡® or the eyeshadow I use or how I walk or something I say and refuses to give me drugs until I beg him in front of everyone, making me do¡­things before I am even high. Thest time I upset him, he kept me focked in my room for two days, not caring that I was suffering from withdrawal and vomiting even the water I drank./ The song starts for the fourth time and I rush to finish getting ready. Jason usuallyes after me after the song been yed five or six times. If I dare to make him wait, he will have his friends hurt me more than usual. has The day Jason got me from the Celestial Heaven was when Angelica escaped Carlos¡® clutches. Carlos thought I knew 123 ¨C Bought something since she ran away minutes after Jason and 1 left. He came to Jason¡¯s apartment and for several hours he tortured me for information, but I knew nothing. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t have told Carlos where Angelica was. Not because we are friends, but she was one of the few people tofort me after Cam¡­after I¡­screwed up big time. She held my hand when I needed it most. Wherever Angelica is, I hope she is safe. When Carlos finally gave up and left, I was covered in blood and bruises from head to toe. Even now, monthster, I still have bruises on my body, some were made by Jason, others by his friends, but the rest are from Carlos. When Jason enters my room, I am prepared for whatever he has in store for me. Jason studies the short dress I put on. My gaze is on the floor, as he doesn¡¯t like it when I look him in the eyes. Not his or those of any other men. My only purpose is to please men not talk to them or gain their pity. ¡°Not bad. Maybe you are not as stupid as you look.¡± He grabs my left arm and looks at the marks made by the needles I use to inject the drug into my system. ¡°I would let you have your dose now but I am afraid Mky prefers it when the women are alert.¡± Mky. I know that name. Mky Jensen. Just like my father, the great Senator Deymar, Mky¡¯s dad is also a senator, but in another state. From what I heard, while I was on my knees, sucking cocks, Mky just moved to Veross City. If what Jason¡¯s friends said is true, then Mky is just as cruel as Carlos. Not wanting to service Mky, I say, ¡°I thought I only had to take care of your friends.¡± I keep my tone low and calm, not wanting to anger Jason, but something triggers him as he grabs my braid and forces. me to look at him. I am lucky he doesn¡¯t p me across my eyes, as he usually does when I look at his face. ¡°What is your only purpose in life?¡± he sneers. Averting his gaze, not wanting to anger him even more, I say, ¡°To do as you tell me.¡± ¡°So why are you questioning me?¡± he demands to know. Why did I have to open my mouth? Jason is right¨CI am stupid. ¡°I am sorry,¡± my voice is barely a whisper. ¡°Do you want me to send you to jail for killing Camile?¡± Bonus 02:46 Despite knowing better, my gaze rushes to his face. His brown eyes¨Cjust a few shades darker than my whiskey ones- are full of anger. ¡°No,¡± I let him know. ¡°Do you know what they do to whores like you there?¡± He told me many times, but even so, I shake my head. ¡°They be everyone¡¯s bitch. So, unless you want to eat pussy for the rest of your life, don¡¯t question me again.¡± Pussy eating might not be the worst thing in prison, but gangs of women are. 123 ¨C Bought Jason is the only reason I wasn¡¯t arrested six years ago when Cam died because of me. He ¡®saved me from a fate worse than death, only to sell me as a pornal¨Ca sex ve¨Cto the Celestial Heaven, the ce where the Dukes gather every Sunday. ¡°I am not questioning you,¡± I say. ¡°At least let me have my dose now. I need it.¡± ¡°You can have it when Mky is done with you.¡± Author¡¯s note: This book will be darker than Shackled Chapter Comments 8 POST COMMENT NOW Chapter 124 Chapter 124 02:4 124. Olivia ¡°Please,¡± I beg him as the drugs keep me numb. Jason ps me. ¡°Are you too dumb to understand the meaning of ¡®no?¡®¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± If I keep insisting he will beat me, and he knows where to hit to inflict the most pain without leaving a mark on me. He lets go of my hair. ¡°Get your coat and let¡¯s go. Mky doesn¡¯t like to wait,¡± I do as he says and grab my coat from my closet and we leave the apartment. His car is parked in the garage, the elevator takes us there. On the ride to Mky¡¯s home, I keep quiet and distract myself by looking out the window at the people on the busy streets of the city. Everything is decorated for Christmas. I don¡¯t even know how many days are left until then, as my days always blend in together. Fucking men and drugs are my routine, by the time I am done sucking everyone Jason tells me to, I am too high to care what day it is. It would not matter anyway, because from Monday to Sunday, rain or sun, cold or heat, sick or not, I have to pay for my crimes. One day, when Jason decides I am done paying for my crimes I will be reunited with the boy who, with only one look, not only stole my heart but also shattered it forever. It is still snowing when we arrive at Mky¡¯s house. Jason parks in front of it and I get out. The coat I am wearing gifted to me when I was in high school and does little to protect me from the brutal December cold. It is better this way, as the cold keeps me distracted. We walk up to the house, music drifting from inside, and Jason knocks loudly on the door. Moments hallway, I assume it is a party¨Cand I am to be the main attraction. It usually goes like this. Jason takes me to the living room. At least ten men¡¯are there drinking and talking. One gets up from the couch and greets us. My gaze is frozen on my red high heels while Jason and the man speak. ¡°This is her,¡± Jason says. The man¨Cwho I assume is Mky¨Chas me remove my coat. ¡°She is not high, is she?¡± I put the coat on the back of a chair. ¡°No,¡± Jason replies as Mky grabs my tits and squeezes them hard. 410 Bon N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 02:3 My hands tremble at how badly I need some drugs. Why does Jason hate me so much he refuses to give me my much needed daily dose? I don¡¯t know how I will survive without it tonight. ¡°Good,¡± Mky says as he pinches my nipples. I rarely wear a bra or panties as men prefer quick ess to me. ¡°I like your tits, they are big and firm. It will be a pleasure to y with them tonight.¡± He keeps fondling me to the point of pain, but I say nothing. No one cares anyway. His hand goes between my legs, his fingers brutally entering me. ¡°I little dry,¡± heins, but there is nothing I can do about it as I never get wet, nor do men care about that when they 124. Olivia fuck me. They only care about their pleasure, not my pain. ¡°Everyoneins about her pussy, saying even the Sahara Desert is wetter than her,¡± Jason mocks me. ¡°You can always use some lube.¡± A grin spreads across Mky¡¯s face. ¡°If I use lube then I won¡¯t see her ass bleed.¡± I wince internally because anal hurts so badly. ¡°You can do anything you want to her, I only ask that you won¡¯t do any permanent damage. She is my main source of ie,¡± Jason lets Mky know, Mkyughs. ¡°I will try.¡± Then to me, he says, ¡°Remove your clothes.¡± ¡°I will return in the morning.¡± Jason tells me before leaving. I take off my dress, fold it, and put it in on the same chair I put my coat on. ¡°Can I have something to drink?¡± I ask, hoping I can at least get drunk. ¡°You can start by sucking cock if you are thirsty, as there is plenty of cum to swallow,¡± Mky says and sits on the couch. Maybe if I do everything he tells me, he will reward me and let me drink. I get on my knees and approach a man with salt and pepper hair and start giving him a blowjob. When I am done with him I move to the other man, and the next one, and the next one, until I sucked everyone in the room. My jaw aches. This is exactly why I need drugs, so I can numb not only my soul but my body as well. After that, the ¡®real¡® fun starts as my hands are tied behind my back and they do whatever they want to me. They make cuts on my arms and legs or burn my skin with their cigars. Alcohol is forced down my throat, together with piss and cum until I end up vomiting. Even the few women present take great pleasure in hurting me or having me eat them out while men hit me or use my ass or pussy. By the end of the night, not only my ass is bleeding, but my pussy and the many cuts they made on my body as well. My voice is hoarse from how much I screamed. Bon When Jason finallyes looking for me, I am trembling so badly and feel like I will die. Maybe it will finally happ02:2 tried taking my life several times, but Jason always caught me in time and then beat me so badly, I could barely move for days. Once, he broke my right arm. That was thest time I tried anything, as I am too scared of what my brother would do to me next. ¡°I thought I said no permanent damage,¡± Jason says after he takes a look at me. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°Why do you care if she lives or dies? There are plenty of women out there you can turn into your ves,¡± Mky says. It is obvious Mky doesn¡¯t know Jason. He thrives on my pain and suffering. Even if he were to get another woman to be his ve, it wouldn¡¯t be the same, as he loves nothing more than to kill me slowly. ¡°Because she brought shame to the family and now she has to pay,¡± Jason says. Kicking me, he snarls, ¡°Get up you 124. Olivia stupid slut and let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I would like to keep her for a few days. There is a hunt on Christmas Eve. I think she will be a lot of fun,¡± Mky says. A hunt? My entire body aches in pain from what was done to me and from theck of drugs and I want to beg Jason to give me my dose now but I have no other option than to obey. It takes me several tries before I finally stand. Blood runs down my thighs and my legs shake badly and I have to grab a chair to steady myself. I can¡¯t wait to take a shower, get in bed, and watch a movie or two. Jason clicks his tongue. ¡°Our deal was only for a night. If I wanted her dead I would have killed her a long time ago. Let¡¯s go, Olivia.¡± I put my dress and coat on, grab my shoes, and follow Jason out of the house. The snow is cold under my bare feet, but I don¡¯t mind. Jason is unlocking the car when Mkyes out of the house. ¡°Listen to my offer first. I can give you a lot of money for her. More than she is worth.¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Jason says and opens the driver¡¯s car door. ¡°Get in,¡± he orders me. Mky takes out a handgun from his pocket. ¡°I thought you were a man of business,¡± he says and shoots Jason in the back. I am so terrified of what is happening that I don¡¯t have the power to scream. Instead, I freeze and watch as Jason falls to his knees. ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± he says and his eyes close, his headnding on the driver¡¯s seat. Jason is dead? I am not sure how to feel. Happy and relieved or happy and scared? Mkyes to me his gun pointing at me. If I try to attack him will he kill me as well, putting an end to my suffering? +10 ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Mky tells me when I keep looking at my twin. I thought I was finally free of Jason. So foolish of Bon me to think otherwise. ¡°I just knocked him out for a few hours. Enough to get him far away from here so I can have some little Christmas Eve fun with you. Now,¡± he jerks his head towards the house, ¡°get inside. I am not done with 02:2 you.¡± My gaze goes to the front door. Maybe he will be done in a few hours. Maybe I will finally be reunited with that boy my body and soul crave, my long nightmare and suffering finallying to an end. Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 125 Chapter 125 125. Jasper Despite the cold December day, sweat rolls down Tyson¡¯s back, his muscles flexing as he lifts another hay bale. Running a farm is a lot of hard work, but it has always been my dream, and five years ago, at twenty¨Ceight I finally made it happen. My n has always been simple¨Cbuy a piece ofnd, build a house on it, have some animals, and wait for my demon to consume me as the hope of having a family died together with Samir andgo¨Cmy first blood- brothers¨Cthe day they were killed during a surprise attack from the Dukes, I almost died myself that day, but by some twist of fate, I only ended up with a few scars and a shattered knee. Many operationster and a lot of physical therapy regained my mobility. I would have died alone if not for Ruchen. For months he pestered me about joining him and his blood¨C brothers. I refused him many times as I didn¡¯t want to go over the same heart¨Cwrenching pain I felt when the link connecting me to Samir andgo had been shattered and their demons had to find sce in the catbs below the Blood Lodge. But Rueben is not a man who takes no for an answer and somehow he made me say yes to bing one of his blood- brothers. My new blood¨Cbrothers not only epted me as one of them but they also gave my life a new purpose. I finish grooming Juniper and 1 straighten my back. ¡°Let me help you feed Speckles and Artax so we can join the others for breakfast.¡± Tyson puts another hay bale on top of the others, his chest glistening with his sweat, and he takes out the t¨Cshirt he has tucked in the waistband of his pants and wipes his forehead with it. I don¡¯t understand how he is not cold, but he is from a small town in ska and ims the winters there are harsher than here. ¡°Do you think Mose is making his special breakfast?¡± Mose¡¯s parents are from Korea and Ved to the States when Mose was two years old. They had big ns for him, wanting him to be a doctor, but not only did he go to a culinary school but he also became an assassin. ¡°Before I left the house I saw him tasting the kimchi,¡± I let Tyson know. He loves the kimchi Mose makes. ¡°Kimchi.¡± I can practically hear him moan. I chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s feed the horses so you can have your kimchi.¡± Tyson goes over to Artax¡¯s stall while I take hay to Speckles. I walk slowly as I don¡¯t want to scare the mare. The animals on the farm are usually rescued after years of being abused and mistreated by their owners. Speckles was brought in two months ago, but she is very wary of humans, as her previous owner abused her so badly, her ck mane is spotted white from whatever that sick bastard did to her. I enter Speckles¡® stall and she immediately gets nervous. ¡°Easy girl.¡± I keep my voice calm, not wanting to make her even more nervous and slowly put the hay in the rack. +10 Bon 02:¡± Speckles never takes her eyes off of me, probably scared I will do something to her, I work with her daily, trying to show her that not all humans are evil. It is a slow process and she only tolerates me long enough to feed her and take her to the paddock. She only gets to the hay when I leave the stall. Tyson strokes Artax¡¯s mane and takes out a sugar cube from his pocket. 125. Jasper ¡°You spoil him too much,¡± I chuckle as Artax takes the sugar cube from Tyson. ¡°We all do,¡± Tyson says. Artax is our very first horse. It took a lot of failures to finally gain his trust. There have been a few others after him, who found their forever homes after Rueben worked with them, but Artax is special and his home is with us. After ast check on Juniper¨Cwho is more than irritated for having to spend the winter inside the stable instead of her pen¨CTyson and I go to the house and enter it through the backdoor which leads directly into the kitchen. ¡°Wash your hands,¡± Mose says as he puts a serving te of spiced tofu and boiled eggs on the table. Reuben and Ansel are sitting in their chairs, scrolling on their phones. It is rare to see them home during the mornings as they have a bounty¨Chunting business and they are on the road more than they are home. Mose owns a Korean restaurant, Tyson writes romance books for women, while I am the N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. only one not working, as my knee bothers me most of the time. Not contributing financially makes me feel like a freeloader. Tyson heads over to the sink. Miss Teapot gets up from the basket she uses as her bed andes to me. I scoop her up in my arms and stroke her warm fur and she starts purring right away. I named her Miss Teapot because I found her thrown in the garbage, stuck in a broken teapot, while I was doing some grocery shopping. Unfortunately, she lost her left front leg because it was very badly broken, but since she was a kitten when I found her, she adapted to her new life as a 3¨Clegged cat pretty quickly. ¡°Who¡¯s the prettiest girl in the house?¡± I coo as I pet Miss Teapot¡¯s white fur. She purrs even louder. Ansel puts his phone on the table. ¡°Mose is.¡± I chuckle because Ansel is not wrong. Mose looks like those guys who y K¨Cpop music. ¡°Since when am I a girl?¡± Mose rolls his eyes, making everyoneugh. Tyson dries his hands and sits at the table. ¡°Diva is the most beautiful,¡± he gives his opinion. before I +10 Bon Diva is Rueben¡¯s rottweiler and that dog is a pain in the ass. Last year I had chickens and she ate the eg could collect them. When I caught her in th act, she had a meltdown because I gave the chickens away, scared tha02:1 she would eat them next. A real diva she is. But she is loyal and fiercely guards the farm from any potential danger. Rueben strokes Diva¡¯s head¨Cwhoys on the floor next to Rueben¡¯s chair. ¡°You damn right she is.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 126. Jasper Rueben¡¯s eyes have a permanent red glow to them now, telling us he is close to being consumed by his demon. I have been a Lord all my life but I never encountered one to lose the battle at only twenty¨C five. The death of his sister hit him so hard, that he doesn¡¯t care if he is giving in to the dark whisper. The only reason he is still holding on is because he wants to destroy Cam¡¯s killer before he lets his demon consume him. There are so many scars on his soul, I don¡¯t think he will ever heal. 1 take Miss Teapot to her basket, arrange her nket, and make sure she has food before I wash my hands and join the others. ¡°This kimchi is amazing. Tyson moans as he puts more kimchi on his te. ¡°Can I have some while I finish editing mytest book?¡± ¡°More porn for your fans?¡± Rueben mocks Tyson. Tyson points with his chopsticks at Rueben. ¡°It may be porn, but it¡¯s fairy porn and chicks love it, especially when guys get frisky as well.¡± Rueben furrows his brow. He is not one to read and doesn¡¯t get why chicks, as he and Tyson usually refer to women, love books. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n for today?¡± I ask as I put food on my te. I am not a big fan of spicy things, but Mose puts so much spice in everything, my tongue is numb by now. ¡°Ansel and I have a quick gig we have to do. After we return we will have our traditional Christmas Eve dinner,¡± Rueben says. Christmas Eve. I didn¡¯t even realize we were on the 24th already. My eyes go to the sixth seat at the table, the one that is destined for our Lady, but I do doubt we will let her sit in it as it is custom for the Lords to cater to their bonded needs. Our Lady, whoever she is, she will be treated like a princess by us. The house I initially built was too small for arge family, as we want at least three kids, so we built a second one- with a big Lair¨Cwith more than enough rooms for everyone and kept the small one as a guest house. Rueben is still hesitant when ites to finding a Lady, so the Lair remains empty, as we use the ground floor. +10 Bon ¡°I will have to do some shopping, stop by the restaurant before I finish preparations for tonight,¡± Mose lets us know. Tyson puts more kimchi on his te. ¡°I will be in my office until dinner is ready.¡± 02:0 One by one, the guys leave to do their thing and I clean up after everyone. Once that is done, I check on the animals, and let them outside for a few hours. I even try to convince Speckles to go out in the paddock but she refuses to go out of her stall. At noon I make lunch for Tyson and I, who is so engrossed in his editing he doesn¡¯t even notice me taking his empty mugs of coffee and restocking his supply of kimchi. Sometimeter hees out of his office, and he joins me on the couch. Taking the beer from my hand, he says, ¡°What did you get Rueben this year?¡± before taking a sip from the bottle. He is still not wearing a shirt, and his muscles flex as he moves. 126. Jasper My lovenguage is giving people gifts. Despite me not working, I have some cash in a bank ount, from when I was working as a mercenary with Samir andgo. I turn off the TV and grab my phone from the coffee table. Opening an app I am not supposed to have, I reply, ¡°A night he won¡¯t forget anytime soon.¡± I give Tyson my phone and wait patiently while he reads the information. His eyebrows raise more and more, and event the Rock will be envious of him. ¡°You are in contact with Mky?¡± he finally asks. I shrug. I met many people when I was still active and made many connections. ¡°He is a Duke.¡± I pet Miss Teacup who is curled up in myp. ¡°I know. Tonight is not about me and my thirst for revenge for what had happened to Samir andgo,¡± and the family we almost had together, as we were nning on courting someone, but I don¡¯t say it out loud, ¡°but about Rueben.¡± I furrow my brow. ¡°My demon is concerned for him. If he keeps up like this, we will lose him.¡± ¡°So, this is your answer to Rueben giving in and allowing his demon to consume him? Hunting women at night and fucking them?¡± ¡°Did I mention there is a possibility to keep the one we chose for us?¡± Tyson nced back at my phone. ¡°Rueben will never agree to this madness.¡± ¡°Rueben goes to the Blood Lodge every day to fuck that new pornai, whatever her face is. You think he won¡¯t like the thrill of chasing a woman and fuck her on the cold snow?¡± ¡°This¡­is not eptable by the Elders,¡± Tyson tries to make me see reason but I have been thinking about it for a long time. It is just the type of thing Rueben will like. Even if it is not right, if it means saving him, I won¡¯t mind destroying an innocent woman in the process, even if the ultimate goal is to make her our Lady. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Do you think we are the only Lords taking part in the hunt? There are many blood¨Cbrothers who have yet to find a Lady, and this is theirst hope to find someone to anchor their souls to.¡± ¡°What will happen when the Elders find out?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t know. No one will know we will take part in the hunt. The women from tonight have been specially selected by Mky. Some have been born in Dukes or Lords¡® homes but are estranged from their families.¡± +10 Bonu 01:5 Tyson rubs his chin. ¡°Let¡¯s say we see someone we like, how do we get to keep her?¡± I knew he woulde around to my crazy idea. ¡°Apart from the entry fee I already paid, we have to deposit five grand in Mky¡¯s ount.¡± ¡°Only five grand?¡± Tyson wonders. ¡°His dad is a senator, it is obvious he is not doing it for the cash.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Tyson doesn¡¯t get it. I tap my temple with my finger! ¡°Because he is sick in the head and will also take part in the hunt, armed with a knife. Not all women will make it alive tonight.¡± I don¡¯t really give a shit about the women, only about the one that will pique Rueben¡¯s interest. Chapter Comments Chapter 127 Chapter 127 127. Olivia It doesn¡¯t take long for Mky to get back inside the house and to have two of the men who took part inst night¡¯s ¡®party¡® make sure my brother disappears for a few days. Maybe they will dump Jason in a dumpster, and he will get taken to the recycling nt to be with the rest of the trash like him. I am in the living room, eyeing the tequ bottle and nning how to snatch it without being seen, when Mky approaches me. ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom next to the kitchen. Take a shower, thene back here. You still have cock to take.¡± ¡°Can I have something to drink?¡± I ask, hoping this time he won¡¯t deny me. Mky grabs a ss of vodka and pours it in front of me on the carpet and his shoes. ¡°There you go, baby.¡± The men presentugh, and Mky arches an eyebrow. Fearing a severe beating, I get on my knees and lick Mky¡¯s shoes. ¡°The ce of women is on their knees, serving us, worshiping us,¡± he says to the men while I clean his shoes with my tongue. When I am done, he forces me to stand. ¡°Take a shower before I fuck you again. And make sure you clean your ass properly this time, I don¡¯t want any more shit on my dick.¡± I rush to the bathroom, not wanting to be forced to lick more alcohol from the floor and scrub every inch of my skin several times, not wanting to leave any trace of cum on my body or hair. I stay in the shower until someone pounds on the door and yells at me to get out. Minutester, I return to the living room. A man shoves a ss of whiskey in my hands, and while it is not the same as drugs, it takes my mind off the pain while the men take turns fucking my ass. One has his fist shoved inside me while another forces his cock down my throat, choking me on it, leaving me without air up to one minute at a time, making me think he will kill me like that only to pull out of my mouth just as I am about to faint and after a few gulps of air, he starts all over again until he finally cums on my tits. He steps to the side, and another manes to me and has me suck him while the one with the fist in my ass makes me feel like he is splitting me in half. My tears make them hurt me more. +10% Bonus 01:44 It alles to a stop when Mky gets bored of me being passed around and tells me I can clean myself an dress on. After I do as I am told, a blindfold is put around my eyes and tied tight around my head, my hands cuffed behind my back, and I am shoved into the trunk of a car and left there in the cold for hours until I think I will run of air or die from hypothermia or from theck of drugs. I am shivering so badly and crying, praying that all my suffering wille to an end soon when the trunk opens. ¡°You are still alive. Good. If you make it tonight, I might reward you and give you some drugs,¡± a man N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. tells me. Mky. I want to ask him what will happen tonight, but I am too tired, too weak to care. QUE 127, Olivia At least two more men are with him. I might not see them, but I can hear their footsteps in the snow. A nket is thrown over me, and then the trunk is closed again. Maybe Mky will forget about me and will leave me in here until I am dead and dposed. The car starts, the movement making me so nauseous I end up vomiting. The smell makes me even sicker, and when the car finally stops, I feel so relieved, hoping I will finally be let out. ¡°Disgusting bitch,¡± Mky snarls as he drags me out of the trunk by my hair. pping me hard across my face, he adds, ¡°I can¡¯t have you covered in your own filth, and since there¡¯s no shower here, you will have to clean yourself with snow. Good thing I have some soap in the car,¡± and frees my hands. I remove the blindfold and see the other two men¨Cwho took great pleasure in burning my arms with their cigars before fucking my ass at the same time¨Cleaning against the car, looking at me like I am not worth a second of their time. While I remove my dress, Mky throws the soap at me. I am too cold to try to catch it, and itnds in the snow. I crouch to scoop snow with my right hand while I try to figure out where we are. To my left is a forest, the sun setting behind it. Five cars are parked close to where I am, and six or seven men with guns in their hands are keeping an eye on a group of at least twenty or thirty women who look very frightened. ¡°Hurry up, bitch,¡± Mky snarls at me and kicks me in the ribs. I fall on the snow, and for a moment, I wonder what will happen if I refuse to get up. Will Mky kill me? When I am kicked again, hard enough to crack a rib, I move, not wanting to have any ribs broken. The want to be forced to do again, as something tells me Mky is as evil as Carlos. When I am smelling only like soap, I stand and let Mky know I am clean. A new blindfold and an old man¡¯s t¨Cshirt are thrown at me. ¡°Put these on, you dumb bitch,¡± Mky sneers before he 10 shoves me towards the group of women. All of them are wearing next to nothing and no shoes on their feet, and most of them are covered in needle marks and bruises. Bont 01:3 After I managed to put the shirt on, my fingers turned red and swollen from the cold, one of Mky¡¯s men put the clean blindfold around my eyes and then tied my hands behind my back. The rest of the women and I huddle up together, hoping our body heat will prevent us from freezing, but I am shivering so badly from theck of drugs that I doubt I will feel warm anytime soon. I am sure the cold has something to do with it as well, as I can¡¯t feel my feet anymore, but being forced to quit cold turkey is making me violently sick. am Mny,¡± someone whispers into my ear. She sounds absolutely terrified, but there is little I can do to ¡°0-01¨COlivia,¡± Talking is difficult when my face throbs in pain from how hard I was hit by Mky but also because my teeth keep chattering. Despite the sobs around me, the sounds of cars approaching reach my ears. ¡°What do you think will happen to us?¡± Mny asks. I hope we will be killed, or at least me, as I am sure Mny still desperately clings to life, but I made up my mind a long time ago, only the fear of Jason beating the shit out of me and then having me fuck men while I have at least one broken bone was keeping me alive all this time. But now that Jason is not here¡­ I can finally go on with my n and unalive myself. Cars stop close to us, and the doors open, people getting out of them. Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 128 Chapter 128 128. Olivia Didn¡¯t Mky say something about a hunt? I initially thought he was referring to a normal hunt, but what if, instead of animals, he is nning to track and kill Mny, me, and the rest of the women here? My heart starts to beat fast. Could it be so easy? If so, I won¡¯t even put up a fight. I will wait for my end right here. Despite theck of drugs and the situation I am in, a feeling I have long forgotten creeps up on me¨Cpeace. Who knew death could feel so peaceful? For several minutes, I listen to men talk about business, cars, and other topics before they finally fall silent when Mky says, ¡°Listen here bitches.¡± I assume ¡°bitches¡® is us women. ¡°You have all been invited to a special hunt. For the next few hours, you will run through the forest. When you are caught, the men can do what they want to you, from fucking to killing. In fact, many of you will find your end here. That being said, Happy Hunting, everyone.¡± Someone fires a gun, and the women start screaming as they run. Fools. With their hands cuffed behind their back and the blindfold preventing them from seeing anything, they will be caught in no time, but I guess hope is a motherfucker as it gives people the false impression that they will make it. I know better. There is no hope for those like me, nor do I need it. The women head to the forest, or at least that is what I think, while I don¡¯t move an inch. The men remain behind andugh or make scary sounds, inciting more fear. Someone grabs my upper arm. Finally, my end hase. I get ready to take myst breath when Mky says into my ear, ¡°Run, you stupid bitch, or I will fucking ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. skin and then sell you to Azael.¡± you alive I might not be scared of being skinned alive, but I have heard of Azael and what he does to women. Not wanting to end up in his hands, I force myself to move, but it is a little hard when my entire body is numb from the cold. I think I will enter hypothermia soon. Maybe I can find a spot in the forest and wait there until I freeze to death. With a new determination in my head, I start to run, wanting to be alone with my thoughts and to know what it feels like to be free. Bon 01:2 The snow is cold and harsh beneath my feet, and from time to time, I step over frozen branches, some of them cutting me, splinters entering my flesh, or I even hit myself against a tree. When I trip, I get up, and when I hear women screaming and shots echoing through the night, 1 force myself to move even faster. It doesn¡¯t take long to get so tired that my legs are aching from the effort, I switch from running to walking, but when I hear noisesing from behind me, I push myself to sprint, wanting to find my end on my terms, while I think of that boy who stole my entire heart and soul from the moment I saw him. I am breathing hard when I trip over ¨¢ log and fall face down in the snow, cutting my forehead on a rock, making me dizzy. Growls of wild beastse from all over the ce, and I freeze. Being eaten alive is not how I envisioned myst moments on Earth, but there is nothing I can do about it. The growls get close, and it takes me only a few seconds to realize the sounds are made by humans, not animals. 128. Olivia ¡°Look what we have here,¡± a man says. ¡°A little rabbit,¡± another says while I am forced on my back. A pair of hands grab my tits and squeeze them hard. ¡°At least she has boobs, not like all those skinny whores with t chests.¡± ¡°What about her pussy?¡± My t¨Cshirt is yanked up. I let my mind wander, as I always do when I am fucked. ¡°Point the shlight on her cunt, I want to see if she has any diseases before I stick my cock in there.¡± I want to snort and tell him that¡¯s not how you know if I am healthy or not, but my entire body is numb, I can barely feel a thing, and I doubt I can even utter a word even if I want to.. My legs are spread open, and strong hands spread mybia wide open. ¡°Look at how nasty her cunt and ass are. She has taken so much cock, I would be surprised if she doesn¡¯t have at least a dozen STDs. I say we kill her and find another bitch to have fun with.¡± ¡°I have condoms.¡± ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think she is worth the trouble. I bet she doesn¡¯t even feel good. And from the needle marks and wounds I saw on her arms before, I bet she is some druggy with rotten teeth. Imagine her sucking your dick. It will rot and fall off.¡± The menugh. ¡°Then get rid of her fast, and let¡¯s find another woman.¡± My heart starts to pound in my chest as fingers lock around my neck, blocking my windpipe. A smile form a smile that will be frozen on my face so that anyone who sees me after I am not anymore will know that peace. Bonus 01:15 ¡°Let¡¯s see her face,¡± one of the men says. ¡°Maybe she is cute enough to have her clean the stable.¡± ¡°Have you seen the state of her cunt?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be using her cunt to clean. On the contrary, she might even learn to clean it better so she won¡¯t have any diseases.¡± These men need some sex education sses. ¡°And shave it.¡± It¡¯s not like I have a bush down there, I keep my pubic hair trimmed and cleaned. Not that it matters. 128. Olivia Moreughter, but it sounds far off, as theck of air makes me drift away from this world. The blindfold is yanked away from my face, and my eyes lock on the mask the man who is strangling me wears on his face. It¡¯s a strange mask, like those used in theater, one half of it representing sadness and the other happiness. His gaze falls on my face, and his back goes rigid. Four other men are around me, wearing simr masks as the one who has his hands around my neck. One of them is holding a shlight, which allows me to see around me. Someone whistles. ¡°Pitty she let drugs ruin her. She is cute enough to fuck her a few times.¡± The man lets go of my neck, and air rushes to my lungs. I want to cry out in protest, but the air is knocked out of me when he punches me in the stomach hard. The pain is blinding, and he hits me again and again, a few blowsnding on my ribs as well, the sounds of bone cracking reaching my ears, followed by a scream. My scream. Fearing the men will get angry, I bite my tongue and stop screaming. One of the other four men pulls the one on top of me away while shouting. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± ¡°Killing her!¡± I don¡¯t mind being killed, but does he really have to be so cruel? ¡°We came here to find a woman to take home with us, not to beat the living shit out of her. If you don¡¯t like her, fine, we can find another, but leave the killing to the others. You are too close to losing the battle, and taking lives will only push you closer to madness.¡± ¡°After I kill her, my purpose on Earthes to an end.¡± The men look at me while I try to keep as quiet as I can despite the pain radiating from my ribs. ¡°No way,¡± one of them says. ¡°She is the one?¡± The one what? +10 Bont 01:0 More men appear from behind the trees, Mky among them. The one who broke several of my ribs stands. ¡°She is mine.¡± Mky smiles. ¡°My men and I already fucked her. She is a bit loose, but she is submissive and does everything you ask of her.¡± ¡°You fucked her?¡± Mky shrugs. ¡°Her brother owed me some money, so he let me use herst night. And since I am a generous man, I let my men do as they pleased with her as well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your sloppy leftovers.¡± 128 Olivia ¡°Choose well because if you ¡°I can take her home?¡± take her home andter change your mind, you won¡¯t get a refund.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mky lets him know. ¡°Your blood¨Cbrothers already paid.¡± Blood¨Cbrothers? The five men that caught me are Lords. Since when are they making deals with the Dukes? The man looks¡­ me, and despite my body being numb, a shiver runs down my spine. ¡°Excellent,¡± he says. Chapter Comments POST COMMENT NOW 410 Bon Chapter 129 Chapter 129 129. Olivia You made me fall in love. The way he says excellent, with so much viciousness and satisfaction, tells me I should fear him more than I fear Jason. The man, whoever he is, won¡¯t doubt for a second to harm me in the most cruel way possible. The blinding paining from my ribs is proof that the Lords are as vicious as they could be. The Dukes might treat women like property, but the Lords destroy everything they touch, their hearts as cruel as the demons they have inside them. They abuse and share women among themself and kill them in the cruelest ways. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. One of the Lords, tall, strong, and from the color of his skin, I assume he is African¨CAmerican, says, ¡°We were supposed to find someone to im for ourselves not to torture until she dies.¡± He is the one who prevented the other one from beating me to death. ¡°It¡¯s her or no one,¡± the one who broke my ribs insists. ¡°We can take her home, or I can disappear with her, never to be seen again, it¡¯s all the same to me, but she won¡¯t get away from me. Not this time, not when I finally have the opportunity to make her pay for what she did,¡± he snarls. Make her pay for what she did. My heart thunders in my chest. Could he be Rueben, Cam¡¯s brother? The mask he wears prevents me from seeing his face, but my gaze goes to his chest¨Chis torso is bare, he is wearing only a pair of camouge pants¨Cthe North Star is tattooed in the middle of it. Rueben. After years of hiding from him, he finally found me. Maybe it is for the best. six years and was I first met him when I was fourteen and visited Cam in her home. He was older than me by five or Bon never interested in his little sister or her friends, but he would sometimes make an effort to hang out with us, especially if we yed video games. Gradually, he started treating me like one of his family, like I was his sister too00:5 When I took Cam¡¯s life, he wanted to do the same to me, but Jason hid me in the Celestial Heaven, supposedly to keep me safe, but instead, he whored me around since I was sixteen. Rueben will stop at nothing to make me pay even more for what I have and haven¡¯t done, as his hate and desire for revenge are palpable in the air. The scream of a woman echoes through the night. Mky chuckles before saying to the men apanying him, ¡°We should be on the move if we want to catch any more bitches and have fun with them.¡± Looking at the one I think is Rueben, he adds, ¡°If you do decide to keep her, she is clean. Except for the drugs. Her brother tests her every month, wanting to be sure she is free of diseases.¡± What Mky doesn¡¯t know is that Carlos took me to a medical facility where they did something to me so I can¡¯t get 129. Olivia pregnant or catch any STDs. I don¡¯t know exactly what was done to me since I was sedated almost the entire time I was there, but from what I heard from the other pornai in the Celestial Heaven, he did the same to them, and no matter how many men came to see them, their tests always came back negative. As do mine. Mky and the men quickly vanish into the darkness, leaving me alone with the Lords. ¡°We should go as well,¡± Rueben says and moves towards me. I tense for a moment, not knowing what Rueben will do to me next, but apparently, the African¨C American Lord is dead set on keeping Rueben away from me. ¡°Not before you tell me what you n to do with her.¡± ¡°I thought you and Tyson got her as a gift for me, so what I do with her from now on is only my business.¡± Blood rushes to my ears, and I feel so sick I turn my head to the side and empty whatever is left in my stomach on someone¡¯s shoes. ¡°Get her on her side so she doesn¡¯t choke or her own vomit,¡± someone says, and I am kicked so hard in the side with the broken ribs that I am flipped on my stomach. Pain like I never felt before explodes in my chest, and it feels like I am dying. Finally. Breathing bes hard. Did one of my lungs get punctured? I hope so. I cough, and blood stains the snow red. ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± a snarl whistles into my ear, and I am yanked up by the cuffs, but the pain, the excruciating paining from my ribs and chest and theck of drugs, water and food and theck of sleep makes me lose conscience. Hi! If anyone likes this book and what¡¯s to know more about future books in this series ¨C you can find on Instagram or Facebook (Amy T Stories for FB) +10 Bont 00:4 Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 130 Chapter 130 130. Olivia shback Fifteen years old, When Cam and I became friends, I never thought it would lead me to him, the one that I felt I would be with from the moment I saw him. I have never been one to believe in love, as I¡¯ve never liked boys or girls romantically, and I even thought I was aromantic until about eight months ago when Cam invited me toe over to her house. That¡¯s when I first saw him, and despite him being older than me and not showing any interest in me, I couldn¡¯t deny the pull I felt towards him. Of course, I never acted on it, never showed I liked him, because not only is he older than me, but he is also from the other side of the city, so I knew I never stood a chance. I even tried to forget about him, but seeing him every so often makes it almost impossible. A month ago, he started showing some kind of interest in me. I couldn¡¯t believe it, we kept having conversations on all kinds of topics, and then he asked me for my phone number. Many girls would have jumped right into the asion, but not me, as I wanted to be sure he wasn¡¯t messing around with me¡­or wanted to get into my pants. I was told by many that not only do I look older than I am, but I also act older. Growing up in my family forced me to mature faster, and I don¡¯t do things teens typically do, like going to the movies or fan all over celebrities. Instead, I am seriously considering my future and my future career. Despite being born into a Duke family and knowing that one day I will be forced to marry someone my father chooses for me, I still like to think I have a choice in what I will study when I go to University. While my father hates N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. my very existence, I took a liking to his political career ever since I saw him in a debate on TV. As a sophomore in a high school that recently started epting Dukes and Lords¡® children as students, I am part of a debate team formed of three girls, including me and one boy. Last week, the topic of how this new concept might affect the two secret societies was debated, and my team did really well. We have been invited to other debates. The apple orchard behind his housees into view, and I leave the bike leaning against a fence. After making sure the wind didn¡¯t mess up my hair and my clothes didn¡¯t have any creases, I slowly make my way to where he is waiting for me. #10 Bonu He is sitting on a rock, his back to me, smoking. I stop a few feet from him, my light steps not betraying my presen00:4 learned to be very silent from a very young age since my brother hates any sounding from me and often hits me or throws things at me if he hears me around the house. That¡¯s why I prefer to spend most of my free time either locked in my room or with Cam. After taking a few more drags from his cigarette, he throws it in the grass and smashes it with the heel of his shoe. I am about to let him know I arrived when he pulls his phone out of his pocket and types something on it. A momentter, the sound of a new textes from my backpack. He turns his head around the same moment I remove my backpack and try to find my phone, but the zipper opens more than I wanted, and a few books fall on the ground. I mutter curses under my breath and kneel so I can shove the books back in the backpack. Secondster, he squats next to me and grabs one of my books, and heat rushes to my cheeks. 130. Olivia ¡°Give it back,¡± I demand. His eyebrows inch up as he reads the title of the book, and I try to snatch it out of his hands, but he stands fast and opens it. ¡°Uh oh, I didn¡¯t expect the senator¡¯s daughter to read such¡­ scandalous books,¡± ¡°It¡¯s for English ss,¡± Ie up with an excuse. He starts reading out loud from it. ¡°He kisses me like I have never been kissed before, his hand massaging my breast.¡± He looks at me. ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t for Sex Education ss?¡± My face feels like it¡¯s on fire. His gaze returns to the book, and he flips more pages. ¡°He kneels between my legs, his lips kissing the inside of my thighs until they reach¡­¡± Flipping more pages, he keeps reading, ¡°His penis throbs inside of me¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± I groan. ¡°Have you ever seen one in real life?¡± I frown. ¡°You know, a¡­penis,¡± he smirks. I shake my head because even if I read¡­scandalous books, as he puts it, my dream is to belong to only one man and give him my first time on our wedding night. ¡°I should have guessed you are a virgin from the way you always blush,¡± he says and gives me back my book. I shove it to the bottom of my backpack with the promise to burn itter. He grabs my chin between his fingers and has me looking at him. ¡°Chil, little rabbit. I won¡¯t tell anyone about your book.¡± ¡°I am not a rabbit,¡± I huff. He chuckles. ¡°Are you telling me you won¡¯t run away if I try to kiss you right now?¡± My heart hammers in my chest, and I lick my lips. ¡°You want to kiss me?¡± +10 Bonu He cups my cheek, his thumb stroking my skin. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do it for some time, but I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate since you are much younger than me, but I like you, Olly.¡± He removes his hand and lets out a sigh. ¡°You probably think I am a creep.¡± 00:3 ¡°Not at all. I might like you as well.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± He doesn¡¯t seem to believe me. ¡°Why do you think I learned how to y Call of Duty? To spend time with you, doing something you like.¡± Heughs. ¡°Sneaky little rabbit.¡± I don¡¯t know how he came up with that nickname, but I kinda like it. His turquoise gaze falls on my lips. ¡°I bet you taste like that vani ice cream you ate earlier today.¡± 130. Olivia mes ¡°You saw me at the arcade?¡± He nods. ¡°I was there with some friends, and I saw you.¡± He takes a step back. ¡°We should not even be here talking, but I don¡¯t seem capable of staying away from you. Has anyone kissed you before?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I am d you waited.¡± ¡°Me too. I want you to be my first kiss.¡± Andst. He looks at me like he cares about me. I really hope it is true. ¡°Olly, I wish we could be so much more.¡± I should not want this, not when he is a Lord, but the heart wants what it wants. ¡°Me too,¡± I whisper, and I close my eyes and wait to feel his lips against mine and to give him my first kiss, but instead, he ruffles my hair while heughs. ¡°Best not rush things.¡± ¡°But you have been with girls before,¡± I point out. He rubs the back of his neck. ¡°I wasn¡¯t serious about them, not like I am about you.¡± Taking my hand into hisrge one, he adds, ¡°One day, you will be my wife.¡± I should not believe a word of what he is saying, not when he is a Lord, but he gives me hope that one day, I might be free from my family. ¡°Promise me.¡± ¡°I do.¡± End of shback Chapter Comments 07 POST COMMENT NOW +10 Bon 00:2 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Shackled (The Lord Series) Rueben When Tyson and Jasper told me what we were doing on Christmas Eve, I had a moment when I thought they were also on the verge of madness. I epted to go hunting bit ches in the forest because I had nothing better to do, and I was also intrigued by the entire concept. Sounds more like a Halloween night than something rted to Christmas, but trust the Dukes to turn everything into something resembling a horror movie. Being so close to giving in and letting my demon consume me, the pain and suffering of others brings me joy. Many of the Lords think Reyes Ortiz, a Lord who belongs to another blood-brothers group, is f**ked up in the head because they don¡¯t know the dark desires that reside in my heart. Nothing gets me harder than a bi tch crying while I f**k her. I wasn¡¯t always like this, but it took only one f**king bi tch to alter me forever. Olivia ¡®Disease Cu nt¡¯ Deymar. Never in a million years would I guess that the woman my blood-brothers and I caught to have fun with would be Olivia, the person I loath with every cell of my body and the person I swore to make pay for taking my sister away from me. Cam was amazing. She made anyone¡¯s life better just by being in it. When she told me about her new friend, Olivia, and that she was the daughter of Senator Deymar, I told her to be careful because the Dukes are not to be trusted. But I fell for Olivia¡¯s charms, too, as she was a very bubbly person and always had a smile on her face. It will be my pleasure to break her, and when she has no more tears left and begs me on her knees to put an end to her miserable existence, I will finally plunge a knife deep into her heart. Olivia¡¯s body slumps forward, and I let her fall, but not before I check for a pulse, fearing Ansel kicked her so hard he killed her, robbing me of my vengeance. Jasper runs his hand through his hair. ¡°This is not what I had in mind when I nned this.¡± Mose keeps pointing the shlight at Olivia. ¡°Bet you only thought about catching some chick and f**k her in the snow before taking her home to be our Lady.¡± Tyson kicks the snow. ¡°It would have worked if the women were healthy and not ruined by other men.¡± Jasper picks Olivia up. ¡°Are you sure she is the one who killed your sister?¡± ¡°You think I won¡¯t recognize the bi tch who destroyed everything around me?¡± The day after Cam¡¯s burial, my mother took her own life, and my fathers drowned their pain in alcohol and work until they, too, died not long ago, leaving me the sole responsible for bringing to justice the one who destroyed not only my family but my life as well. ¡°Did she ever tell you why she did it?¡± Jasper asks. ¡°You think I care why she did it? The only thing I care about is making her suffer for not only killing my sister but breaking my parents¡¯ hearts.¡± Women screaming and begging for their lives can be heard Rueben ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± The loss of his first blood-brothers made Jasper question every decision I make, not wanting history to repeat itself. Knowing how badly Jasper wants a family, I say, ¡°Once I am done with Olivia, we can start the family we dreamed of.¡± A Lady to warm up my bed and children to fill the house withughter had been the wish of a much younger me. I no longer want those things, I only want to make Olivia pay so I can finally find peace. Jasper nces down at Olivia. Her body is covered in bruises and cuts. Looks like I am not the only one with a vendetta against her. ¡°Fine. But I only ask that you don¡¯t kill her until she tells us what she knows about her family and Carlos de Torre.¡± A rumbleing from my demon, lets me know he agrees with Jasper. ¡°What makes you think she knows anything about Carlos?¡± Tyson asks. ¡°Just a hunch,¡± replies Jasper. It didn¡¯t even cross my mind that Olivia might know anything about Carlos, but Jasper¡¯s demon can ¡®sense¡¯ things. Reyes and his blood-brothers are looking for Carlos after he tortured Reyes¡¯s woman and put the videos of her being humiliated during one of the Dukes¡¯ gatherings all over the inte. It took the Elders and one of the best hackers, Cirro, about a week to eliminate those videos not only from the inte but any phone that had them saved up. ¡°Besides, Carlos and Senator Deymar are very close. Not to mention, we can use her to ckmail her father,¡± Jasper adds. ¡°Her father doesn¡¯t care about her,¡± Tyson says. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°True, but imagine how his political career would be affected if we leak videos of her on the inte sucking our co cks.¡± After a few moments, Jasper adds, ¡°Think of what the Dukes will say when they see Olivia riding us and begging for our c um. What do you think will happen when videos of us f**king her in the dirt like the wh ore she appear all over the inte?¡± The loathing I have for this woman makes me sick when thinking about f**king her, Jasper might have a point. Senator Deymar has an impable political career, and despite all the attempts made by the Elders to find something in his personal life that would make him renounce his seat, nothing ever came to light. From the outside, he has the perfect life and family, but I know the truth, especially about Olivia. Her crime has been covered up, and a lie about her going to study in Europe had been told to the press a few days after Cam¡¯s death. Besides, my demon doesn¡¯t seem in a rush to kill her, even if he hates her as much as I do. What should I do? Chapter 132 Chapter 132 132. Rueben Wait. F**k. Kill. It is not the first time I hear my demon¡¯s voice, letting me know I don¡¯t have much time left until he consumes my soul. He wants me to wait before I kill Olivia and has no problem with me fucking her. 1 am not particrly happy about this, but if fucking Olivia is what it takes to bring down her father, I will endure her presence in my house for the time being. Maybe it will cate my demon for the time being. Not to mention, Senator Deymar is friends with Carlos, and I am sure that in exchange for keeping my mouth closed about his daughter being my bitch he will tell me where Carlos is hiding. And when a Lord takes the ce of Senator Deymar, I will kill Ol¨ªvia. ¡°If she is going to be our bitch, we can¡¯t have her take any more drugs. Her father can use us of kidnapping her and fucking her against her will,¡± I say. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tyson asks. ¡°That we are going to make the Dukes believe Olivia is our personal bitch,¡± I answer while thinking of buying a professional camera for when we fuck her, so her face will be nice and clear in the video. Snow starts to fall from the sky, and while cold doesn¡¯t bother me that much, the bitch looks like she will take herst breath any moment now. We head to where we parked the minivan. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ansel asks me. While Jasper¡¯s demon is the strongest in our group, he let me be the leader, so I am the one who makes important decisions, from what mission we ept from the Elders to the bitches we fuck. Ansel and Mose have been quiet until now because they don¡¯t really care who they fuck as long she has a hole between her legs. Both know how much I hate Olivia, as they have been my friends since elementary school. Tyson moved here from ska when he started his sophomore year, and while I was a senior back then, we quickly became friends as he also yed football. ¡°What option do I have? With Carlos still out there and the Dukes trying to do what they want, sacrifices ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. must be made,¡± I reply. My duty as a Lordes before anything, even my thirst for vengeance. This way of thinking is the only thing that keeps me going. ¡°You want her to be our Lady?¡°, Mose¡¯s question makes meugh. ¡°Just because I am close to losing the battle with the darkness doesn¡¯t mean that I have lost my mind.¡± Jerking my head in Jasper¡¯s direction, I say, ¡°She will never be our Lady, just our bitch to do what we want with her¨Cfuck her, torture her, break her, make her fall in love with us, and have her heart broken when we fuck some other bitch in front of her, you name it.¡± 132. Rueben A bitch with her legs openys in the snow, her neck broken. Mose points the shlight in her direction for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take part in this, whatever the fuck this is,¡± Tyson says, ¡°You want to take her home and fuck her, then put videos of her on the inte, your call, but I would rather focus my attention on other things.¡± Tyson has always been strange when ites to women. He likes to know them first before he fucks them. Even the pornai at the Blood Lodge. It¡¯s not like his dick doesn¡¯t get up when a woman has her lips wrapped around it, but he enjoys it more if he at least knows her name. ¡°Other things being your books?¡± Mose snickers. ¡°It¡¯s better than her pussy.¡± Tyson says. ¡°Have you seen the state of it, all red and swollen? Not to talk about her ass. Nah, I would rather not touch her.¡± Ansel shrugs. ¡°Pussy is pussy. If Mky and his men fucked herst night, God knows what they did to her. I bet the bruises and the cuts are also from them.¡± ¡°When she is free of drugs and her wounds healed, I am sure she will look a lot better,¡± Jasper chimes in. I snort. ¡°Drugs or not, she will still look like a bitch.¡± To fuck her, I will for sure need to be as high as I can be so that I won¡¯t remember she is responsible for the ruin of my family. We move fast, not wanting to bump into any of the men taking part in the hunt. Many of them are Dukes, and while a truce is held tonight, I don¡¯t want to risk losing Olivia. Her father has been a pain in the ass for far too long, being protected not only by the Pathriacts, which are like the Elders but also by normal humans. Thews he proposed and passed in the past few years have been affecting many Lord families. The Dukes started a new war years ago, but instead of using guns, like they did in WWI and WWII, they are using new tactics. Too bad the Elders refuse to see it. The time for the Lords to strike back has We cross paths with some Dukes and even a few groups of blood¨Cbrothers, women thrown over their shoulders. I ignore them, I want to get the hell out of here. Olivia¡¯s lips are turning blue, and while I want nothing more than for her to die, she will do it on my terms, not hers. I fish the keys from my pocket before I see the minivan. ¡°Mose, check her pulse,¡± I say as I unlock the minivan and open the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯m a chef, not a doctor,¡± Moseins. He always does that. ¡°You went to medical school for three years,¡± Jasper reminds him. ¡°Still doesn¡¯t mean I know what I am doing,¡± Mose huffs. I get behind the wheel, Tyson in the passenger seat, while the others hop in the backseats. We remove our masks and 132. Rueben momentster, I head home. My gaze goes to the rearview mirror. A universal key to open any handcuffs is in the glovepartment, and Tyson gives it to Mose. Jasper puts Olivia between him and Mose and removes her handcuffs and t¨Cshirt. The word whore is carved on her stomach, the scars red and ugly. Whoever did that to ho wrong. Every punch she received, every time she was forced to take cock, she deserved it. Mose checks Olivia¡¯s wounds, including her ribs. I punched her so hard I felt her bones crack beneath my fists¨Cit felt so good to know I was finally punishing the one who took my little sister away from me. If not for Jasper, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped until she was six feet under. Mose alwaysins that he knows shit when ites to taking care of wounds, but during missions, he is the one to patch us up if we get injured. ¡°The wounds are not too deep, and they should heal without any issues. From the way she is breathing, I am sure one of her lungs is punctured,¡± Mose lets us know. I figured it out when she started coughing blood. ¡°Do you think we need to call Maddox to have a look at her?¡± Jasper wants to know. ¡°I will keep an eye on her, but I don¡¯t think her life is in serious danger,¡± Mose replies. I drum my thumbs on the wheel. ¡°Good. How long do you think it will take for her to heal?¡± ¡°Dunno man, a few weeks? A month? Both you and Ansel hit her pretty hard, and between her drug abuse and her being very skinny¡­I am surprised she is still alive.¡± Tyson turns on the radio, and my favorite song starts to y. The farm is ten minutes away from the city, and I step on the gas, wanting to get home and get some sleep. The past few weeks have been very stressful, and I¡¯ve barely slept at all. Plus, I left Diva in my room, not wanting to risk anything happening to her tonight, and she hates being left alone for too long. When we make it home, Jasper takes Olivia out of the car. ¡°I will take her to the guest house,¡± he says. One of the rooms is soundproof, and bars are on the windows, the door can only be opened with a password. ¡°I am going to help you tie her to the bed,¡± I let him know. Jasper throws me a confused look, ¡°Why would you want to tie her to the bed?¡± ¡°Theck of drugs might drive her to self¨Charm.¡± Not that I care about what happens to her, but I don¡¯t want to risk her taking her own life before I am done with her. 132. Rueben Jasper shrugs, and we go to the guest house while the others enter the main house. The guest house is cold, we don¡¯t heat it since no one really uses it. I open the room in which Olivia will stay until the drugs are out of her system, and Jasper enters and puts her on the bed. Some old shirts we don¡¯t use anymore are in the closet, and Jasper eases one on her while I look for rope or handcuffs. Since the room was designed with the idea of ¡®special guests¡® in mind, I left a few useful things in the closet. I don¡¯t fear she will reach them, as the door only unlocks with the fingerprints of my blood¨Cbrothers or me. I find the cuffs quickly, and after grabbing a nket, I walk over to the bed. The headboard has metal bars, and immobilizing Olivia will be easy. I grab her right hand, and suddenly, her eyes pop open¨Cthey look like those of a trapped animal. Suddenly, she starts screaming and kicking, and her free hand flies to my face, her fingernails digging into my flesh, drawing blood. I p her across her right cheek, and she freezes. ¡°Stupid diseased cunt,¡± I snarl. Without any regard for her broken ribs, I flip her on her stomach. ¡°Jasper, hold her.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he asks as his palm on her lower back prevents her from moving. He might be out ofmission because of his bad knee, but he is the strongest of all five of us. Plus, he does exercise regrly and the work he does around the farm keeps him fit. I remove my belt. ¡°Teach her a lesson,¡± I say as my beltnds on her thighs hard. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Shackled (The Lord Series) Olivia Hands, strong hands pin me down, my clothes being ripped, and then¡­pain¡­so much pain, and I feel like I am ripped in two. I try to speak, but it feels like I have ashes in my mouth, and the blinding pain makes it impossible to think. My eyes open, and I am faced with that turquoise gaze that once made me feel safe, except he is not the same as seven years ago, as he looks at me with loathing, the promise of torture and slow death shining in his eyes. Some forgotten survival instinct ignites inside me, and I try to escape him. I scream and thrash as my fingernails w at his face, three long parallel scratches appearing on his cheek. Something vicious shes in his eyes, and he hits me with the back of his hand, my right ear ringing and my head turning to the left, my eyesnding on the Lord who stopped Rueben from killing me, and I realize my mistake-the pain I felt moments ago wasing from my ribs and other parts of my body and not from someone who was trying to rape me. My gaze returns to the one who pped me. What is worse is that I was trying to defend myself from Rueben. How many times did I get beaten into submission because I refused to do as told or I tried to prevent someone from hurting me? No matter how many times Jason used his fists on me or had his friends f**k me until my pus sy and a ss felt like they were on fire from use, I don¡¯t seem capable of learning my lesson. Knowing what is toe, my body and mind prepare for a beating, only this time, it won¡¯t be Jason who will punish me, but Rueben and the African-American Lord. No doubt it will be much worse. Much, much worse. Rueben¡¯s angry tone as he curses me makes me freeze, and when he flips me on my stomach, despite the pain radiating from my ribs, I don¡¯t dare move, especially when Rueben¡¯s blood-brother puts his heavy hand on my back and pushes me down into the mattress, putting more pressure on my chest and breathing bes hard. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Rueben is asked by his blood-brother. ¡°Teach her a lesson.¡± I squeeze my eyes shut and get ready for a rain of fists to fall on me when I hear the swish of a belt in the air before it connects with my thighs. It hurts worse than I expected, and I bite the inside of my cheeks, imagining the orchard where I fell in love for the first time. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever scratch me again, or else I will yank out your fingernails and have you eat them,¡± Rueben snarls as he hits me again with his belt. Jason has never used a belt on me, but my father sure did, many times, but he never hit me the way Rueben does it, with so much rage and hate. It hurts so bad it feels like my flesh is being ripped from my bones. Tears stream down my face, and I bury my face in the mattress, my whimpers being mu ffled by it. Breathing bes even harder, and my head is spinning, and I just want everything to be over. ¡°Do you f**king understand, b itch?¡± I don¡¯t reply because each time I did it, when Jason asked me something, the beating became worse. The beltnds on my a ss, and a scream escapes my lips, but I doubt anyone heard it as Rueben. yells, ¡°Answer me, you stu pid bi tch, else I will return you and your diseased cu nt to Mky.¡± Olivia I am so scared of Rueben that even if I want to speak, I am not sure I can. My fingers curl around the sheets, gripping them hard as I wait for Rueben to hit me again. The hand pining me into the mattress disappears, and then I hear, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you will kill her.¡± 1 try to whimper a ¡®kill me,¡¯ but all I manage is to moan in pain. ¡°You do not know how hard it is not to snap her neck in two and throw her in thendfill with the rest of the trash like her,¡± Rueben sneers. ¡°Then it will be best if I take care of her.¡± Rueben is silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I will go check on Diva. Make sure to tie the bit ch to the bed.¡± ¡°I doubt she will walk anytime soon. Look at the welts forming on her thighs and as s.¡± ¡°She deserved it for trying to w my eye out. And her tied to the bed is to prevent her from doing something st*pid,¡± Rueben says before I hear a door open and then close. Rueben is not wrong. Given the asion, I would try to do something st*pid. Rueben¡¯s blood-brother is quiet, and I stay alert in case he wants something from me. Sucking his co ck or him f**king me will be even more painful than ever, especially given how sore I am or how my ribs hurt, or the constant throbbing of my thighs and as s, but just because I am in pain doesn¡¯t mean men Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. will take pity on me. They never do. Thest time I took drugs was more than a day ago, and I desperately need some heroin, especially now when my body. craves it, and the anxiety of not knowing what will happen to me next is hitting me. Turning my head in his direction, I try to ask him to give me something, but my throat is so dry that no wordse out of my mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s get you clean first,¡± he says, and I nod before attempting to stand, but my body refuses to obey me. ¡°I got you,¡± he says, rolling me onto my back before picking me up. His left hand goes under my as s, and I try to hold back my yelp as he carries me to the bathroom attached to the room. I rest my forehead against his shoulder and I whimper silently against his skin. Rueben belted me so hard I won¡¯t be able to sit properly for days. ¡°Can you stand?¡± he asks while inside. ¡°Until I turn on the water and make sure it is hot enough to warm you. You are so cold, it feels like I am touching a corpse.¡± I don¡¯t feel cold or hot, but given the circumstances, I wonder if I am in shock. Rueben finding me is surely something I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°It would be best if you sit for a moment,¡± he says as he lowers the toilet lid and puts me on top of it. The lid is cold, offering somefort to my aching muscles. ¡°I am Jasper,¡± he says as he turns on the shower. ¡°And I am sure you already know who Rueben is.¡± I stay silent because I don¡¯t know what to say back. Thest time I had a real conversation with someone was¡­years Olivia ago. And even then, men weren¡¯t interested in talking to me, only getting into my pants. Jasper removes his clothes and boots as he keeps talking, ¡°The other three are Ansel, Tyson, and Mose.¡± I tense for a moment, knowing what is to happen, and when he turns to face me, my gaze falls on his di ck, and oh boy¡­ he is big. Maybe one of the biggest I have seen, and he is not even erect. I try not to wince as I think how badly it will hurt when he will f**k me. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Shackled (The Lord Series) Olivia Just like the Dukes, he also has piercings, but while the Dukes have a deep shaft reverse Prince Albert piercing, Jasper has a round piercing on the tip of his di ck. My gaze goes lower, and I see his left knee. From the looks of it, he had been in a bad ident or something like that, as scars cover it. Jasperes to me and takes off the shirt I wear, and takes me to the shower. Like him, I too have scars on my body, all made by men who I was forced to f**k. There had been a time when I considered myself beautiful, but it all changed when the word ¡®wh ore¡¯ was carved on my stomach.. The hot water warms me, and I start shaking. I don¡¯t know if it is from theck of drugs or if everything is finally catching up, but my body is finally reacting. Jasper has me face the tile wall, and I brace myself for his violent intrusion. ¡°It seems that you have had a few rough nights,¡± he says as he cleans the dried blood from my skin with the help of a loofah po uf. While the cuts made by Mky and his men aren¡¯t deep, some of them probably opened while I was running through the forest. His touch is gentle, especially when he reaches my as s and thighs. ¡°I will apply some ointment when I get you to bed, it should speed the healing. The belt tore into your skin, but I don¡¯t think it will leave permanent damage. I will ask Mose to look at itter.¡± I don¡¯t understand why he pretends to be concerned about me when he let Rueben whip me with his belt. Life has taught me that men will say anything to getid. Once, I believed in nice words, but no more. I will never ever believe in what a man says, no matter how sincere he sounds. Jasper turns me around. I look at his chest while I wait for him to finish cleaning me. It is the first time I¡¯ve taken a shower with someone, but there are people who like showering with others. I guess Jasper is one of them. His attention turns to my t its. Despite being underweight and full of scars, my ti ts are the only thing that I like and hate at the same time about me. And they are the only thing men didn¡¯t try to damage. The tips of his fingers brush the underside of my left boob, his co ck stirring to life, and I wrap my right hand around it. I feel more piercings under my fingers-a Jacob¡¯s Ladder of five metallic bars on the inside of his di ck. I lick my lips, a few drops of water entering my mouth, enough to chase the dryness away, and with a Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. trembling voice, I ask, ¡°How may I please you?¡± He chuckles softly before removing my hand. ¡°By staying still while I finish cleaning you.¡± It is rare that a man turns down sex, but you won¡¯t hear mein. I let my mind wander while Jasper puts more shower gel on the loofah p ouf and cleans my ti ts. He avoids my ribs, but he does say, ¡°If you have a hard time breathing, let me know.¡± In time, I learned how to trick my body into not feeling the pain anymore. It all starts from the brain. Of course, the drugs help a lot. And right now, when my body aches from everything that had happened to me in thest two days, a bottle of whiskey and some meth sounds like heaven. 134 Olivia ¡°Spread your legs,¡± he asks, and I obey immediately. I expect him to shove his fingers or fist inside me, but all he does is clean my pu ssy. It hurts due to how sore I am, but I don¡¯tin. ¡°We prefer sha ved pu ssy,¡± he says when he turns off the water, ¡°but I will take care of itter. It¡¯s not like we are going to f**k you today.¡± I want to look at his face and read his expression, but I don¡¯t dare do so, not when I don¡¯t know the rules they have for me. If they have any for me, I don¡¯t think I will be alive for much longer. I don¡¯t understand why Rueben hasn¡¯t killed me already. Jasper gets out of the shower, grabs a towel that sits on the counter, and wraps it around his waist before helping me dry and put the shirt back on. ¡°Time to get you in bed,¡± he says as he takes me back to the room. He has me lie on my back, and then he covers me with the nket. ¡°Can I get my daily dose now?¡± I dare to ask as my body screams for drugs. Jasper grabs my hands and puts them above my head. Something cold locks around my wrist, and I tilt my head up to see what he is doing-he just cuffed me to the bed. It doesn¡¯t surprise me, there have been men who have tied me up before and done all kinds of terrible things to me. ¡°Daily dose of what?¡± he wants to know. But I am sure he already knows what I am asking for. ¡°Of my drugs.¡± ¡°You are done destroying your body with that sh it,¡± he says as he also cuffs my ankles. My gaze rushes to his face, and for a moment, our eyes lock. He has a round piercing in the septum of his nose and short dreadlocks. Tearing my gaze from his, I say, ¡°Please, I¡­ need it. I will be good and do whatever you want. I won¡¯t even put up a fight.¡± He pulls the nket away from me and lifts up my shirt. Running a finger along my good ribs, he points out, ¡°Food is what you need, not drugs.¡± ¡°I am not hungry,¡± I whisper. ¡°That¡¯s too bad because Mose is a really good chef, even if he adds spice to everything he makes. Even to ice cream,¡± he huffs as he covers me again. ¡°I will leave you to rest for a while,¡± he adds before disappearing inside the bathroom. Now that the rush of running through the forest has passed and my body has started to rx, the craving for drugs hits me so hard I start to pull on my restraints, hoping I can free myself and¡­find a way to end myself. When Jasper emerges from the bathroom, I stop moving. ¡°Please, just one more dose. I¡­ my ribs hurt so bad, and I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡± It¡¯s not entirely a lie, as I do need some heroin to survive the torture Rueben and his blood-brothers have nned for me. Jasper leaves themp on next to the hed and goes to the door. ¡°I will send Mose over and see if he can give you something for the pain.¡± As he cra cks open the door, he says, ¡°I will see you in the morning when I bring you breakfast. The ointment is in the main house, so I will apply it then if Mose doesn¡¯t do it before me.¡± Olivia 1 watch as he leaves, and for the first time in my life, I don¡¯t want to be left alone, especially as I start to shake uncontrobly. If Rueben doesn¡¯t kill me, theck of drugs will. It¡¯s just a matter of time and which of the two is faster. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Mose Rueben ms the back door of the kitchen as he enters the house. His belt is in his right hand, and his eyes glow red. Clearly, something happened with Olivia. Maybe he went ahead and strangled her to death with his belt? It wouldn¡¯t surprise me, I have seen him unalive people with his belt many times. Thest one was the fat, ugly ba stard who owned Speckles before us. He had the audacity toe here and demand we give her back to him. Of course, Rueben invited him in for a beer, and that f**king pig didn¡¯t leave the house alive. He got what he deserved, but we had to change the table as his blood got all over it. I might have identally chopped his fingers for polluting my kitchen with his presence. The kitchen is usually our gathering ce, and in time, we fell into the habit of entering the house through the backdoor as it is closer to the stable. I prefer the front entrance because it has a porch, and I usually sit there alone with a beer as I unwind from a long day at the restaurant. As much as I love my job, when I get home, I am almost always exhausted, probably because I suffer from anemia. No matter how many times I go to the doctor, it always returns. Grabbing a beer from the fridge, Rueben sits at the table and ms his belt on top of it. Tyson, who has his nose stuck in a book with a half-naked dude on the cover and a very cringy title, ¡®My hot next-door neighbor,¡¯ nces at the belt. I never understood how he could read trashy romance. Not only that, but he also writes books for women whock men to d ick them well and live vicariously through his stories. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A few drops of blood are on the belt. ¡°Did you kill her?¡± Tyson inquires. Rueben takes a long sip from his beer. ¡°I would have if not for Jasper stopping me. Again. The b itch tried to w my eye out.¡± Diva starts howling, and Tyson goes to open the door to Rueben¡¯s room. ¡°Do you want me to look at those scratches?¡± I ask Rueben. ¡°You should, I don¡¯t trust that bi tch to be clean. G od knows what diseases I can catch from her.¡± Rueben and I met soon after the death of his sister, and since then, I have been hearing about Olivia constantly. I imagined her¡­ differently, but I don¡¯t me Rueben for thinking she has STDs. Not that he will catch anything from her scratching him, but he can still get an infection from germs found under fingernails. From the state of Olivia¡¯s pu ssy, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she f**ked all the Dukes in the city, so getting her tested is the first thing we have to do. While I like pu ssy, I don¡¯t want to risk my health for whatever twisted plot Rueben came up with to take down Senator Deymar. Diva runs into the kitchen and jumps on Rueben, licking him a few times before settling under the table at his feet. Rueben finally rxes and leans back on his chair finishing his beer. Tyson returns only to grab his book and say, ¡°I am off to bed.¡± ¡°Night,¡± I say. Mose Rueben mumbles something as Tyson disappears into his office. He usually sleeps there on a pullout sofa, waking several times a night to take notes on ideas for his books. After taking another sip of my beer, I stand and go grab the first aid kit from the bathroom next to the kitchen. ¡°And Ansel?¡± Rueben asks when I put the first aid kit on the table next to his beer. Grabbing a pair oftex gloves, I say, ¡°He is checking the horses and Juniper.¡± Rueben stays still as I start to disinfect his wounds. ¡°Looks like she has ws,¡± I chuckle when he hisses as I clean the scratches with hydrogen peroxide. ¡°I will yank out her fingernails with hot pliers if she does it again.¡± Once, he ripped open someone¡¯s throat for saying something about his mother. I might love Rueben, but he is f**ked up in the head. Ansel enters the house and after washing his hands, he too grabs a beer and joins us. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Ansel asks. ¡°That f**king diseased c unt wed me,¡± Rueben snarls. Ansel whistles. After I finish, I take the kit back to the bathroom, dispose of the gloves and wash my hands before returning to the table. After gulping down half of his beer, Ansel asks, ¡°Where are Jasper and Tyson?¡± ¡°Jasper is tying that bi tch to the bed, and Tyson went to sleep,¡± Rueben says. ¡°So, Olivia Deymar, finally in your clutches. What were the chances of her being one of the women chosen by Mky for the hunt?¡± I wonder. ¡°Slim to none,¡± Ansel throws in his two cents. Rueben goes to the fridge and grabs another beer. ¡°There had been moments when I thought I would never get to see the day I would find Olivia again, and suddenly Jasper and Tyson decide to buy a b itch for the farm, and my wish. finallyes true.¡± Ansel puts his hands behind his head. ¡°You know what they say about karma-sooner orter, everyone gets what they deserve.¡± Throwing a nce at the clock on the wall-which indicated almost one in the morning-I ask, ¡°Are you serious about us f**king her?¡± ¡°Trust me, I am not happy about it either,¡± says Rueben. ¡°But if her disease pu ssy it¡¯s what will bring her father down, then so be it.¡± I shrug. ¡°It will save us the trouble of going to the Blood Lodge.¡± Mose I am not inte f**king pornais, but Rueben¡¯s refusal to find a Lady left us with no other choice than to go to the Blood Lodge for a quick release. Having a woman wait for me, for us, at home with a smile on her lips as she sucks us good after a long day of work is what I yearn for. Not that I think Olivia will be that woman. Once Rueben is done with her. be will dispose of her, as he usually does with people who are of no use to him. ¡°Besides, if it will help us bring down Senator Deymar, it is worth it,¡± I add. ¡°It¡¯s about d amn time we start teaching the Dukes their ce.¡± The front door opens then closes, and momentster, Jasper enters the kitchen. ¡°Got her settled in for the night,¡± Jasper says as he joins us at the table. Looking at me, he adds, ¡°You might want to go check on her. Rueben who oped her a ss pretty badly, and she was bleeding, although I don¡¯t think she realized it. Also, she wasining about chest pain.¡± ¡°She is a drug addict, of course, she willin about pain so that we will take pity on her,¡± Rueben says. He is probably right. I dismiss Jasper with a flick of my wrist. ¡°I will check on herter on. We just have to make sure she drinks and eats properly while she gets detoxed.¡± I push back my chair and stand. ¡°I will check the cameras before I go to bed.¡± We have installed cameras all over our property, not wanting to be taken by surprise by our enemy. On my way to my room, I take out the phone from my pocket and make sure Olivia is still alive and breathing. I zoom in on my phone¡¯s screen and notice she is sleeping. She shivers, but the light in the room is dim, and it might have been a trick of the imagination.. Jasper is worrying for nothing. It¡¯s probably some trauma he still has from losing his first blood- brothers. Before I unlock the phone, a message arrives from the Elders on the general chat of the Lords, wishing everyone Merry Christmas and reminding everyone of the gathering two days from now. Excitement rushes to me. Maybe some new info about Carlos finally popped up, and we are a step closer to finding him. When the Patriarchs leading the Celestial Heaven from Veross City died, Carlos took over, but after torturing the woman of another group of blood-brothers, he fled, fearing he would be held responsible for hurting a hellstar. Hellstars are the most sacred women both for the Dukes and the Lords, as they are the perfect match for the demons or angels we host inside our bodies, and harming one can lead to serious punishment and, in some very rare cases, even to death. Carlos is sought by many, but unfortunately, the Dukes are protecting him. How long will it take until I find a rat who will lead me directly to Carlos? I might be a chef by day, but¡­ I move in the shadows by night. And the shadows hold many secrets. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Olivia The night passes agonizingly slow, and I alternate from being cold to being hot and from conscious to unconscious, my body throbbing in pain. I vomited a few times, probably some acid, as I don¡¯t remember when I ate or drank thest time. When more bile rises to my throat, I turn my head to the side, and more vomit gets into my hair and into the nket, the smell making me even sicker. I never thought I would miss Jason. Not him in particr, but my room from his apartment. I had a small stash of prescribed drugs and some alcohol, and I would get smashed at least once a week while I watched sappy movies. I just need a bottle of booze and a joint, and I will rx enough to slip inside my mind and not feel anything anymore. With that in mind, I pull on the restraints until my wrists and ankles are bleeding, but Jasper locked the cuffs tight, and it is impossible to escape them. What¡¯s worse is that my dder is killing me, but I don¡¯t even dare think about peeing myself. Rueben would probably cut out my kidneys and shove them down my throat. There was a time when Rueben didn¡¯t absolutely hate me. A time when we couldugh together or talk about¡­the future. But I destroyed all of that in one moment. My heart aches, not for me, but for Cam and the life she never got to experience because of me. I hate my very existence, and I hope Rueben will finally find some peace once he kills me. Close to morning, I start to feel so cold, my body shakes uncontrobly, and I can no longer control my dder. My cheeks turn red with shame, and I consider calling out for help, but experience has taught me that no onees to my rescue, no matter how hard I scream. So Iy there under a cold pool of my own urine and pray that Rueben leaves me here until I take myst breath, which doesn¡¯t seem too far off, as my chest hurts so badly, each breath is agony. The sunlight finally filters through the window, hitting me in the face. I cast a nce out the window, a wooden fence. in front of it and beyond it a pasture, and I think I see a beautiful ck horse with white stars all over its back running before I fall into a dreamless sleep. ¡°Olivia,¡± someone says my name loudly as they shake my shoulder, trying to wake me up. Jasper? I know I have to obey, but I am finally out of pain, and memories no longer torment me, and I want to Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. keep sleeping. ¡°She is burning up,¡± Jasper says next. Am I? Did I die and end up in hell, where I belong? But if so, why do I feel so cold? Even my teeth are chattering. ¡°Being a wh ore must have finally caught up with her,¡± another says as the nket is suddenly yanked away from me and my left leg pulled to a side, ¡°Rueben is not wrong when he says she has a diseased cu nt.¡± Diseased cu nt? I was never called that before, but it¡¯s not a lie, not after all the things I was forced to do with men, but it still hurts to know what others think of me. E Olivia ¡°Did she p iss herself?¡± Oh. My. G od. My eyes open and dart around the room, but everything is spinning, and my head feels like it¡¯s about to explode, I am still alive, still breathing. Jasper and one of his blood-brothers stand next to the bed, probably looking with disgust at the mess I made. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I croak. ¡°I tried to be good¡­.¡± I did, I really did, but the room is so cold¡­.. A wave of nausea hits me, and I close my eyes, not wanting to vomit again, and I hear, ¡°You should have tried harder, dumb bi tch.¡± ¡°Guess detox is a pain in the a ss,¡± Jasper says as he opens the handcuffs, then he picks me up, a hand resting under my bare a ss, sending stabs of pain all over my body. He is wearing a tank top, and I rest my cheek against his shoulder. ¡°You are freezing,¡± I tell him. ¡°I came straight here after I took care of Juniper.¡± Who is Juniper? Another woman? Maybe fromst night? ¡°The stable is pretty cold today.¡± He keeps the poor woman in the stable? I want to ask, but it¡¯s not my ce to question them. But if they have another woman, maybe they won¡¯t want to f**k me. Jasper wasn¡¯t interested yesterday. Maybe he is interested in this Juniper person, and he won¡¯t touch me? It is wishful thinking, but I hate sex and men touching me, but I am also a really awful person to be relieved Jasper is not f**king me when he could be harming Juniper. Why am I so awful? I hate myself so da mn much. My self-loathing grows daily, and my only thoughts are to end my pitiful existence. Next, Jasper says, ¡°Tyson, help her take a shower.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Tysonins. ¡°Because I am cleaning the bed,¡± Jasper huffs. ¡°Or you can do it.¡± Tyson snarls, ¡°I will take care of the bi tch.¡± I don¡¯t have to be a genius to know he absolutely hates having to help me. Tyson takes me to the bathroom and has me stand in the middle of it. I am so dizzy and weak that I fall to my knees. My ribs feel like they are on fire. At least the floor is cold, and I rest my right cheek against it. ¡°Good G od! I don¡¯t know why Rueben insists on keeping you around,¡± Tyson snarls as he drags me into the shower and turns it on, a waterfall of cold water falling on top of me. I curl up in a ball. ¡°St*pid bi tch, you got me all dirty. Now I stink like a bum.¡± ¡®I am sorry,¡¯ I want to say, but everything hurts, and the water keeps falling on top of me. ¡°Get your as s up and wash yourself!¡± he orders me. POST COMMENT Prisci Klingman Tyson is so inhumane treatment of an incapacitated women. He is clearly not helping. Helping involves being hands on and he is not hands on. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Olivia I try to do as he asks and get onto my knees before forcing myself to stand, but I fall again, hitting my head against the wall. Jasper rushes inside the bathroom. ¡°I said help her wash, not kill her,¡± he says as he steps inside the shower. ¡°What the f**k!? This is freezing.¡± Tyson shrugs. ¡°I thought cold water was good for people with a fever.¡± Jasper mutters something under his breath as he takes me out of the shower and has me sit on the toilet. My shirt is soaked and cold, and it clings to me like a second skin, and I wrap my arms around myself. ¡°She is going to die sooner orter; I don¡¯t see the point in dragging out the inevitable,¡± says Tyson. Me either. Jasper goes to check the temperature of the water. ¡°You already know why.¡± ¡°If you think that by f**king her and posting videos of her and her nasty p**sy all over social media, we will finally be able to take down Senator Deymar, you are delusional. That man doesn¡¯t give a f**k about her. He will even deny she is his daughter.¡± Tyson is not wrong about my father, although he might get a heart attack if his career as a politician is ruined. ¡°You think that didn¡¯t cross my mind? We will have Cirro look into the evidence once he is done with that job for the Elders,¡± says Jasper. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What evidence? Except for my birth certificate, there is little proof of me living with my parents while growing up. There had been a handful of times when I was allowed to be part of the family photos, and I am sure my mother had thrown them out already as she always hated the color of my hair. ¡®Red is for whores,¡¯ she used to say, although my hair is auburn, it was the same thing for her. Guess she was right in the end, I am a wh ore. ¡°Whatever. Like I saidst night, I don¡¯t want any part in this sh it,¡± Tyson says and leaves. Jasper lets out a loud sigh before returning to me. ¡°Do you need to use the toilet?¡± I shake my head. He removes his clothes, then mine. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Tyson. He always gets like this when he is editing one of his books,¡± he says as he takes me to the shower. The water is warm enough to stop me from shaking. Jasper is gentle as he cleans my hair. I want to ask him why he is pretending to be nice to me, but men don¡¯t like it when women are noisy, so I keep quiet Olivia and let my mind wander. I hate when I am forced to think or to feel, and I miss the numbness provided by drugs. He takes my right hand in his and looks at my wrist. ¡°No matter how hard you try, you will never be free of us.¡± ¡°I only wanted to find some drugs.¡± ¡°We are not into that sh it, and as I mentioned before, you are never going to take drugs again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I whisper. ¡°I am not harming anyone.¡± ¡°Rueben wants you to be clean and look healthy in the sex video we are going to make.¡± ¡°I can use makeup,¡± I suggest, letting him know I am willing to take part in their absurd n of taking down my father. It¡¯s not like I have any other option. Jasper grabs my hip. ¡°But you will still look like a living corpse. I don¡¯t want the Dukes to think we are only feeding you on Mondays and Fridays.¡± ¡°You think the Dukes care about how I look? All they care about is f**king me.¡± ¡°If a Duke were right here, right now, he would see you only as a s*x sve, and he would not ca re what happens to you, but once you are healthy and radiant, looking absolutely smitten with us, every single Duke in town will want to possess youpletely and to anchor their angels to you.¡± ¡°No one wants me. I am damaged goods. A look at my scars and it is enough for anyone to know what I am.¡± Jasper grabs my chin and forces me to look into his eyes. ¡°Do you know what kintsugi is?¡± I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s an old Japanese art of repairing broken pottery with gold.¡± Tracing a scar I have below my belly button, he adds, ¡°Your scars, once healed, will glow.¡± ¡°No amount of gold will fix me.¡± Jasper keeps talking, ¡°When we film you being railed by us, making you scream our names, those watching the videos will know you are our woman.¡± I frown. ¡°Why is it important to make everyone believe I am your woman? You can always f**k me and show it to the world.¡± ¡°True. But the effect won¡¯t be the same.¡± Probably noticing I am still confused, he adds, ¡°You will understand soon.¡± When I am clean and dried, Jasper takes me back to the room. Clean sheets and a new nket are on the bed. ¡°I am sorry for getting it dirty,¡± I say. ¡°You are good,¡± he says as he puts me on top of the bed, then goes to the closet and takes a t-shirt from inside. ¡°I flipped the mattress upside down,¡± he lets me know as he dresses me. ¡°Lie down.¡± Lying on my back feels like needles are stuck in my a ss, but I do as I am told. When he tries to restrain me again, I say, ¡°Please, I will go absolutely in sane if I have to spend more time tied to the bed.¡± 214 Olivia ¡°Just until you are free of drugs.¡± But I don¡¯t want to be free of drugs! Not that it matters what I want. It never does. ¡°I will return in a few minutes with your breakfast and some meds for the fever.¡± ¡°I am not hungry,¡± I mumble. ¡°Food is non-negotiable,¡± Jasper says before leaving me alone. I close my eyes and try to sleep because I feel like I have been hit by a train. With a bit of luck, Jasper will forget about me. Besides, even if I want to eat, I don¡¯t think I can stomach anything. Everything¡­ just hurts. I start to cough, and my throat feels so dry. Water would be nice but do I dare ask for it? It takes a few minutes before the cough finally stops. My chest hurts even worse. The room keeps spinning and spinning. It feels more like I am on a boat in the middle of the ocean during a storm. I close my eyes. The door opens, and someone enters. I pretend to be asleep. ¡°Mose finally took pity on me and made something without spice-bacon and eggs.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice reaches my ears. Why does he keep telling me random stuff I don¡¯t care about? ¡°Also, Merry Christmas.¡± I cr ack open my eyes. I didn¡¯t even realize it was Christmas. Thest time I celebrated it was wi th Cam and her family. I miss her so much, each passing second is an agony without her. ¡°Merry Christmas to you too,¡± I whisper, while I don¡¯t feel ¡®merry¡¯ at all. In fact, I rarely feel anything anymore. It¡¯s better this way, as I no longer want to deal with sentiments. Jasper puts a tray with food and medicine on it on the bedside table. ¡°Mose made chicken soup and some orange juice for you,¡± he says as he frees my hands. ¡°Water is more than fine,¡± I say before I cough some more. ¡°You need nutrients.¡± Drugs are what I need. He helps me sit on the bed and puts the bowl of soup on myp. ¡°Eat!¡± he orders me. ¡°I will probably throw up everything in just a few minutes,¡± I sigh before I eat a spoonful of the soup. It¡¯s sp icy like hell, and I cough so hard Jasper takes the soup away from me before I knock the bowl o ut of myp and gives me juice. I gulp down half of it before I lie down and he takes the ss away from me. Olivia ¡°I have a low tolerance for spi cy food,¡± I say. ¡°I will let Mose know.¡± My gaze goes to him, and his brown eyes stare back at me. Looking away, I say, ¡°There is no need. Besides, Reuben will kill me soon anyway.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Jasper says as he reaches to grab the tube of ointment from the tray, ¡°or we will keep you here at the farm to be our little ything¡­¡± he looks at me, our gaze locking, ¡°forever.¡± His tone is serious, making me shiver in fear because I have been Carlos¡¯ ything for a long time, and I don¡¯t want to experience that again. ¡°Turn to the side so that I can put some ointment on your wounds,¡± he instructs me. I obey, and he takes his time applying ointment to every scratch I have, even the one on the soles of my feet that I got while running through the forest. After he gives me some medicine for the fever, he binds my wrist again, picks up the tray, and stands. ¡°I will return with food you can eat.¡± Before I can say he doesn¡¯t need to bother, he is out the door, leaving me alone. The medicine makes me sleepy, and before long, I nod off. I still feel like I am being rocked by a boat, and all kinds of sounds-from babies crying to wolves howling in the night-scream in my ears. A lone tear escapes the corner of my eye as I relive one of the worst days of my life. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Shackled (The Lord Series) Tyson The writer¡¯s block I¡¯ve had since the hunt in the forest is driving me crazy. I have been sitting in front of myptop for hours, trying to finish the edits to myst book as I have a deadline for it. No matter how many times I reread it, something feels off about it, and I don¡¯t want to send it like this to my publisher. It is the first time that I have had a block since I started writing while in college. I wasn¡¯t always a book person, but that¡¯s what I ended up doing after I dropped out of college after working hard to be epted to a STEM university. In the end, I wasn¡¯t cut out to be an engineer. Not because I didn¡¯t have the brains for it but because of my role as a Lord. The first years after Rueben, me, and the others became blood-brothers we took part in many missions, some of which sent us overseas. It was only after Jasper joined us that we finally settled in. ¡°For f**ks¡¯ sake,¡± I curse out loud when I notice it is past lunch and get up from my office chair and rush to get to the basement, which we turned into our man¡¯s cave. I never liked holidays, but ever since we were in high school, Rueben, Ansel, and I always had a big Call of Duty tournament on Christmas and the day following, drinking beer and listening to rock music. Then Mose joined us, andstly, Jasper. ¡°Finally, you show up,¡± Ansel says as I join them. He gives me my headphones, and momentster, I log into my ount. Rueben passes me a bottle of beer and a cigar. I tried to quit a few years ago, but since Rueben and Ansel smoke as well, I find it impossible, especially since Mose and Jasper will asionally have one with us. I put the cigar between my lips, and Jasper takes a lighter from his pocket and lights it for me. As soon as the nicotine enters my system, I finally rx. I didn¡¯t even realize how stressed I was because of this current writer¡¯s block. When I get up from my chair to go grab more beers, Jasper asks me to check on the b itch as well. I nod my head, but I have no interest in her person. She could die right now, and I wouldn¡¯t even give a shi t. The world is full of wh ores like her. You get rid of one, more pop out. The day my father took me for the first time to the Blood Lodge, I knew I wanted to be a Priest and assist the other Lords in their ceremonies, but when the life ns I made for myself failed, I joined Rueben because, just like me, he isn¡¯t interested in finding a bonded. Ansel usually does what Rueben says, so it was easy for us to point out the benefits of being single to him. Mose and Jasper are the only ones who want to have a family, but as long as Rueben is the leader, that will never happen. We are stringing them along, but in time, they will realize it is better like this. Women are who res, and no matter how good you treat them or how much you love them, they will always cheat. After I put kimchi in a big bowl, I grab a box of beers from the fridge and my chopsticks I return to the basement. ¡°Did you check on Olivia?¡± Jasper asks as he grabs a beer. ¡°The bit ch is fine.¡± Jasper doesn¡¯t seem convinced. Apparently, the soup Mose made for her was ¡®too sp icy,¡¯ so he had to make something else, which she ended up not eating, and Jasper is worried about her. Ungrateful bit ch. Tyson I really don¡¯t understand what the f**k Rueben was thinking when he decided to bring her here. There are other ways to find information about Carlos or to bring her father down without having to f**k her. Not that I will take part in any of the madness Ruebenes up with. I bet I can make her talk after a session of torture. Why thef**k didn¡¯t I think of it before? There is no need to keep her around to and f**k and show it to the world. A few hours with me, and she will be singing like a bird. Knowing Jasper won¡¯t agree with me, I keep quiet. He always has a soft spot when ites to women. When I die in the game, I say, ¡°I am going to check on my pets and then on the horses.¡± I leave the basement before anyone realizes my true intentions, as I always take care of my pets first thing in the morning. I leave the house through the front door, and I don¡¯t bother putting on my coat despite the air being chilly and a few snow kes falling from the sky. Once I am done with the bi tch, I will have to check on the horses and Juniper. Grooming them is therapeutic. It helps me calm my demon down. He hasn¡¯t been the same for a long, long time, and I am still trying to understand why. The feeling I get from him is that he dislikes me. The guest house is warm, and I ¡®identally¡¯ turn the heat off before going into the b itch¡¯s room. She is sleeping, her long hair spilled on the pillow beneath her head. ¡°Time to get up, stu pid bi tch,¡± I snarl as I march up to the bed. My demon growls, his hate fuelling me. At least, we are on the same page when ites to this bit ch.¡± Her eyes flutter open. ¡°You and I are going to have a conversation about Carlos,¡± I say as I unlock the handcuffs. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything useful.¡± Sure, she doesn¡¯t. ¡°Get up!¡± I bark at her, and she rushes to obey me. Mky was right about one thing-she is submissive. Good. It will make things easier. ¡°If you try anything funny, I will break your neck.¡± ¡°Do it anyway,¡± she whispers. Her legs tremble, and she looks like she will faint at any moment, but how can I know it is not an act she is putting on? ¡°Not until I find out everything you know.¡± I jerk my head towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± She walks slowly, and I have to rush her, not wanting to be caught by any of my blood-brothers. When we are outside, she looks around. Tyson ¡°We are not out here for sightseeing,¡± I snarl, and she lowers her head. When we reach the shed I keep my pets in, I say, ¡°Get inside.¡± She does so, and a smile crac ks on my face. The shed has no windows, but specialmps keep my snakes and scorpions happy. Snakeshave The bi tch freezes a few steps away from the doorframe, and I have to shove her further inside so I can get past her. She almost falls but regains her bnce at thest moment. I point to a chair between the terrariums of my two snakes. ¡°Bring it here.¡± She licks her lips nervously. ¡°No, p-please, I am terrified of snakes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I click my tongue. ¡°Do as I say, or else I will lock you in here and let the snakes free.¡± Her fingers twitch, and she stares at the snakes as if she is afraid they will escape at any moment. ¡°Now!¡± I snarl. She moves, her steps light, never taking her eyes off the snakes. Her hands tremble so hard it looks Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. like she has Parkinson¡¯s. ¡°Please,¡± she whimpers. I go to one of the terrariums, and before I can open it, she says, ¡°No! I will be good.¡± I step away from the snake. ¡°Faster bit ch, I don¡¯t have all day.¡± She grabs the chair and drags it as far as she can from the snakes. ¡°Sit!¡± While the bi tch sits in the chair, I go over to where I keep my torture equipment. I not only keep my pets in here, but I also break all the idiots who think are tough enough to get in my way. I might write books about women railed up by possessive men, but I am first a Lord, and thates before everything else. I take a roll of duct tape and tie the bit ch to the chair. ¡°Tell me what you know about Carlos.¡± She doesn¡¯t hesitate a moment before saying, her eyes fixed on the floor, ¡°He is a sad ist.¡± ¡°Look at me when you talk,¡± I sneer. ¡°I want to see those wh ore eyes of yours to be sure you are not lying.¡± She lifts up her head slowly. Her pupils are dted, letting me know she is afraid. Good. I can use that against her. ¡°He is a sad ist,¡± she repeats. Tyson ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I let go of her. ¡°Oh, I think you know exactly where he is. After all, you sucked his co ck daily for how many years now?¡± She yanks her gaze away from me. ¡°I am not lying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I am done with you, I will know every little secret you have.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Shackled (The Lord Series) Tyson While I am not one to put triggers to chapters, please note this chapter is very violent. Her chin trembles. ¡°Why are you doing this? Rueben, I understand his motives, but-¡± I grab her chin between my fingers, and she stops speaking. ¡°You want to know why I hate your very existence?¡± My fingers dig into her flesh, forcing her jaw open. ¡°Because you are a f uc king Du chess wh ore. You and all your kind should be exterminated. And every-f**kking-thing that happened to you is because you couldn¡¯t keep your legs closed.¡± The bit ch starts to cry, and I p her across the face with the back of my right hand, and her head flies to the side. I hate-hate-when women cry. They use their tears as a way to manipte men to obtain what they want. It doesn¡¯t work on me, though. I am practically h oe-proofed by now. ¡°Stop with the fake tears!¡± I snarl. She so bs quietly-I guess it can¡¯t be helped since women are emotional creatures, aka too stu pid to understand what they are told-and I slowly walk around the shed, looking at my pets. I became fascinated with snakes and scorpions five years ago, at twenty-one, and since then, I¡¯ve studied them, learning a lot about and from them. They are, umm, rather charming creatures. I know that not many will agree with me, but I don¡¯t care. Some like dogs and cats, I like other kinds of animals. I even have a deathstalker scorpion tattooed on my back and a boa on my left hand, its body wrapped around my arm and its head on my shoulder. I open one of the terrariums and take out an emperor scorpion. While it has venom, it is not lethal to humans, but it is still unpleasant, and also, it causes pain with its pedipalps. If the bi tch is afraid of snakes, I bet she is afraid of scorpions as well. I turn to face her, and her eyes go wide with terror. ¡°Have you ever seen a scorpion before?¡± Her voice trembles as she replies. ¡°Not in real life.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s your lucky day then,¡± I say and go over to her and put the scorpion on her left knee. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She lets out a shriek, and I wrap my fingers around her neck, and I squeeze it hard. ¡°Scream one more time, and I will pull out all your teeth,¡± I snarl in her face, She gives me a curt nod, letting me know she understands, and I step away from her and go to my torture kit. It is something I put together over time, and it fits in a toolbox. The first item that went in it was given to me by Reyes, another troubled Lord like me, but for other reasons. As a Lord, Reyes is as ruthless as I am, although he doesn¡¯t despise women as I do, he only sees them as se x toys, but he likes killing as much as I do. Tyson I open the toolbox and contemte what to use on the bit ch first-the special knife Reyes gave me, the stun belt, waterboarding, or the pliers. I have many other things in there, but I am not trying to kill, not yet, just break her. If it weren¡¯t for Jasper, who is some sort of a feminist and is against violence toward women, I would have used white torture on her, but I don¡¯t have time for that. 1 put on a pair of gloves, pick up the knife, a box of needles and return to her. Her nails are painted red-go figure- making it easy to hide what I am about to do. The scorpion walks up her leg. ¡°I am going to ask you nicely one more time, tell me what you know about Carlos,¡± I say as I open the needle box and pick up a few long ones. ¡°P-please. I r-really don¡¯t know a-anything.¡± ¡°Have it your way, bit ch,¡± I say and cut open the t-sh it with the knife. I grab one of her ti ts and pinching her nipple hard, I add, ¡°You think Carlos is a sa dist? I can be ten times worse,¡± as I push the needle through her pink are. She screams, and I put the knife on the side of her ti t and put the tip in. Blood rolls down her body. ¡°I-it hurts,¡± she whimpers loudly. ¡°Make one more sound, and I will cut your ti t off!¡± I bark. Not because I fear Jasper will hear her and barge in at any time but because I can¡¯t deal with her screams. Something about them unsettles me. She bites her bottom lip, tears streaming down her face. The scorpion keeps walking up her leg. ¡°Tell me what you know about Carlos,¡± I demand as I push another needle through her flesh. She inhales deeply before starting to cough. Any other person would believe she is sick, but not me. Just a cheap act she put on to make me take pity on her. I am stabbing more needles in her are again when the door opens, and Rueben enters, a cigar between his lips. ¡°I knew I would find you in here with her,¡± he says as he locks the door behind him. ¡°Does Jasper suspect anything?¡± I want to know. Rueben walks up to us. ¡°Diseased cu nt, open your mouth and stick your tongue out.¡± The bit ch obeys, and he uses her mouth as an ashtray as we keep talking. ¡°Nah, he is having a little too much fun with Mose and Ansel.¡± Looking at the scorpion, he says, ¡°That thing won¡¯t kill her, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried about her.¡± Ruebenughs as he puts out the cigar on the bit ch¡¯s tongue. ¡°Eat it!¡± he snarls as he shoves the cigar down her throat. She coughs, spitting the cigar onto the floor, and he punches her thigh with such force I swear I heard her femur 139, Tyson break. My scorpion falls off of her. She throws her head back, a loud shrieking from her opened mouth, her eyes rolling at the back of her head because of the pain. Jasper might be the strongest of all five of us, but Ruebenes second after him. ¡°Man, be more careful,¡± I say as I pick up the scorpion and put it back on her leg, close to her pu ssy. Her legs are slightly open, and when she tries to close them, the scorpionnds between them. Annoyed by the sudden movements, the scorpion plunges her stinger into herbia before attacking her cl it with its pedipalps. She screams blo ody murder, bucking against the restraints. I bet it hurts like hell. I press my hand against her mouth, my fingers pinching her nose, preventing her from breathing. ¡°What the f**k did 1 tell you about making any sound?¡± The scorpion keeps attacking her pu ssy, blood dripping from her cli t, and Rueben takes it away from her and gets it back in its terrarium. ¡°It won¡¯t kill her,¡± I let him know. ¡°But it will absolutely destroy her pu ssy, and it will look bad in the videos.¡± I let go of the b itch. She so bs hysterically. ¡°P-please.¡± I ignore her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are dead serious about f**king her.¡± Rueben runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°You think I am happy about sticking my co ck in the person who f**k up my life!? I will have to be drunk or high to do it, but I want her father to pay for ruining the lives of so many Lords. If you want to torture her, go ahead, but I don¡¯t want any permanent damage done to her until Senator Deymar is out. Then I will personally kill her.¡± ¡°But why keep the bi tch around when we could kill the senator and be done with it,¡± I wonder. ¡°Because I want his reputation to be absolutely ruined. Imagine how the Dukes will react when they find out about her being our bi tch. It might drive them to make some mistakes that will be to our advantage.¡± I am not totally convinced, but Rueben has a great mind when ites to strategies, so I trust him to know what he is doing. ¡°Do as you wish, but don¡¯t expect me to f**k her.¡± ¡°We will have her tested to make sure she is clean.¡± The bit ch keeps crying, but she is trying to be as silent as she can. ¡°I would rather go to the Blood Lodge and f**k Giselle or what the f**k is her name,¡± I let him know. ¡°At least she doesn¡¯t have a ruined pu ssy. And she is cute, not like this b itch.¡± ¡°Do as you want,¡± Rueben finally lets me be. Tyson Turning my attention back to the b itch, I say, ¡°Are you willing to talk now?¡± ¡°P-p-please,¡± she hups. I sigh and grab more needles. ¡°Rueben, help me.¡± While I push more needles into her ares, Rueben sticks as many as he can beneath her nails. When she still refuses to speak, I put a wet cloth on her face, making her feel like she is drowning but the bit ch still refuses to speak. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Shackled (The Lord Series) Tyson Frustrated with her refusal to cooperate, Rueben starts to break her toes. ¡°Jasper will be livid,¡± I say as I make some cuts on her t its. ¡°He will live,¡± Rueben retorts. Her screams have me put duct tape around her mouth, and Rueben and I keep inflicting as much pain as possible until she passes out. ¡°How about we put some walnuts in his food?¡± Jasper is very allergic to walnuts, and even a tiny bit will make him sick for days, even after he uses his EpiPen. ¡°It will give us some time to find out what she knows about Carlos.¡± Rueben helps me remove the needles from her body and put everything back in the toolbox. ¡°I don¡¯t think she knows much. After all, she was only a s*x ve. Not even Carlos¡¯ favorite girl.¡± ¡°There must be something she knows.¡± I am sure she is hiding info from us. Rueben looks at the b itch. ¡°If she does, then I don¡¯t think violence is what will work with her.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± I ask as I wash my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I do remember she used to tell me many of her secrets because I made her believe I was interested in her.¡± ¡°You want to befriend her?¡± ¡°Not me. Jasper.¡± I cast a nce at the b itch-she looks like she has been through hell. ¡°You think he will want to help us after he sees what we¡¯ve done to her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he is in love with her, he is only infatuated with the idea of having a bonded. Why else the hunt?¡± I don¡¯t say anything because Rueben is not wrong. I only agreed to it because I thought it would be fun to have a b itch at the farm and use her as a stress reliever. And because it would have made Jasper happy. This b itch is not worth the money we paid to take part in the hunt. Unfortunately, Mky won¡¯t give us a refund, or else I would have asked for one by now. ¡°He knows she won¡¯t be our wife, not after killing your sister,¡± I point out. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is aware of it, but I think he is trying to make me change my mind. He is even trying to find out why she killed Cam.¡± I snort because Jasper is such a pushover when ites to women. Once everything is in its ce, Rueben helps me take the b itch back to her room.. Tyson ¡°What about Jasper, he will check on her sooner orter.¡± Rueben rubs his temples. ¡°Make sure to have the EpiPen close by.¡± It¡¯s not every day that Rueben agrees with me. After I make sure the b itch¡¯s pus sy is not bleeding anymore, and her c lit is still where it is supposed to be, I go take care of the horses while Rueben goes to the kitchen. Putting walnuts into Jasper¡¯s food worked better than I thought, especially since Mose was so drunk he couldn¡¯t make dinner, and Rueben and I took over. Unfortunately for Jasper, he was sick for thest few days, leaving me to take care of the b itch since the rest had to return to work. I try to enjoy my drink while I wonder why the Elders wanted us to gather three days after Christmas. Despite Mose catering to Jasper, he is still sick, and I am starting to feel bad, especially since Jasper didn¡¯t deserve what I did to him. It¡¯s all that b itch¡¯s fault. If only Rueben had the balls to kill her that night in the forest, I would not be here feeling like I am drinking ashes because I hate that I made Jasper spend thest few days in bed, feeling like absolute s hit and barely stomaching any food or liquid. Reyes and his blood-brothers-Alekos and Stefan-sit close to us, when my eyes fall on his wedding ring and I see the st*pid smirk on his face, I wonder what is so great about being tied to one woman. Sure, she might offer the promise of anchoring my soul to her so that my demon won¡¯t consume me, but in time I realized that I don¡¯t give a f**k about what happens to me.. Rueben and Stefan start to talk, and I listen to them. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Stefan asks. Rueben runs his fingers over the scratches on his face. ¡°My Christmas gift got out of hand.¡± We haven¡¯t told anyone about the b itch, and we don¡¯t n to do so until she starts talking, but Stefan is more curious than usual. ¡°A new horse?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I snort softly before I take another sip from my ss. It is clear the scratches were made by a- Before I can finish my thought, Reuben says, ¡°A b itch.¡± I choke on my drink, and he ps my back hard. ¡°Tyson and Jasper bought her for the farm. She needs a lot of training, but I am sure she will learn fast. Hell, she might even give bir th to strong pups, as she is from a good breed. But that will What the f**k? Pups? Is he referring to kids? I would rather cut out her ovaries than see her pregnant with any of our children. She is not worthy of such a privilege. Before Rueben can say any more st*pid s hit, Elder Calum clears his throat, and every blood-brother present looks at him. Tyson ¡°Not long ago, Brother Alekos gave me a pen drive and told me it contains important information about the Dukes, among other things.¡± My gaze goes to Rueben. If the Elders have that pen drive, we don¡¯t need the b itch anymore. ¡°Brother Cirro is still analyzing it, but based on what we learned from there, we are sure the Dukes are preparing something big, that might change the world as we know it.¡± I grip the ss hard. I bet the b itch knows something. After all, she has been hiding in the Celestial Heaven for many years. It¡¯s impossible for her not to have heard something. Anything. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 141. Tyson When part of the blood-brothers present begin to ask for more information, Elder Calum says, ¡°I am going to tell you, but first.¡± he looks at a man who sits with Rin and his blood-brothers and has the hood of his sweatshirt pulled over his face, ¡°Yan, you may reveal your identity.¡± If I remember correctly, Yan is Rin¡¯s cousin, but he went missing years ago, and everyone thought he was dead. Yan pulls back his hood. The number 514 is tattooed on his left cheek. Strange. ¡°Thest time I was here was a day before I turned thirteen. A few days after my birthday, I was kidnapped and taken to a medical facility.¡± He stops for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°The years spent there have been hard, with all kinds of experiments performed on me.¡± ¡°What was the purpose of the experiments?¡± Elder Janoah asks. Yan traces the tattoo on his face with the tip of his finger. ¡°Ever since I was captured, I have been wondering the same thing. Of course, nothing was revealed to me or the other experiments, but after I escaped, I spent some time spying and trying to find out what Azael¡¯s real intentions were.¡± Whispers rise in the Inferno Room. Yan keeps talking. ¡°I am certain he is making an army toter attack the Garden of Eden.¡± Is he referring to Azael, who was once Lucifer¡¯s right hand? More blood-brothers start to speak, and the Elders have to raise their voices before silence returns. From next to me, Rueben asks, ¡°Azael?¡± ¡°The Betrayer,¡± Yan confirms my suspicion. After betraying Lucifer, Azael was hated by both angels and demons and was shunned even by the Outcasts. For a long time, he lived on Earth in hiding, never revealing his true nature or name. Apparently, the angels epted him among themselves, but with what purpose? If Yan is right, then¡­ Go d knows what Azael is plotting, especially since he is using his real name. ¡°What happens now?¡± Alekos asks. Elder Calum looks around the Inferno Room. ¡°We must stop Azael before he sets his n in motion.¡± ¡°How?¡± Stefan asks. ¡°The leader of the Sisterhood, Wasp, contacted me. She is willing to help us,¡± Elder Calum informs us. The news about the Sisterhood is slowly spreading among the Lords, while trying to keep the rest of the world in the dark about their return. It is an organization established by hellstars centuries ago to protect them from any harm; in time, when no more hellstar were born, normal women took hold of it, right now, its sole purpose is to make h o e s think they don¡¯t need men, which is total bullshi t because them bi t c h e s need us to protect them from the Dukes. ¡°And what does this Wasp person want in exchange for her help?¡± Rueben asks. 141 Tyson Elder Uzziah takes out hisptop from his leather bag and puts it on the table in front of him. He is quiet as he works on theptop for a few minutes. When he establishes a video call with someone, he turns theptop to face everyone else. A woman wearing a ck mask and a cloak with a hood covering her head is on the screen. ¡°Wasp, everyone is wondering what your real intentions are,¡± Elder Callum lets her know, If she wants to help us, why does she hide her true identity? Her voice is distorted by a microphone she wears on her cloak. ¡°My intention for now is to stop Azael Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. from destroying Raphael and Eden¡¯s creation-the garden where angels and demons are allowed to love each other freely.¡± I lean back in my chair. ¡°Why do you care so much what happens to the Garden of Eden? After all, you are not at hellstar nor are you bonded to anyone.¡± Wasp looks at me, her eyes hidden by shadows. ¡°Would you like the angels to destroy the only ce your demon and you will find peace in the next life?¡± I exhale softly but don¡¯t reply to her stupi d question. Go d won¡¯t let anything happen to the Garden of Eden. What Wasp says next surprises me. ¡°If any of you expects Go d to intervene, you are wasting your time. It¡¯s not that Go d has abandoned us, but the actions of the Outcasts have hurt him deeply, and since the day he closed the gates of Heaven, he has been spending his entire time in his pce, not wanting to see anyone. Go d is grieving, and that is why things are happening here and in other worlds as well, things that might affect Earth if we don¡¯t take action.¡± ¡°What things?¡± someone asks. ¡°While I can¡¯t reveal everything right now, what I can say is that this world is not the only one that has demons and angels, Wasp says. ¡°The story about how humans came to be tells us otherwise,¡± someone points out. ¡°It is true, to some extent. The demons and angels from this Universe have power over the worlds and nts here, but in other Universes, others tak care of Go d¡¯ s creation,¡± Wasp exins next. *You mean there are more Universes out there?¡± I chuckle. I have heard the theory before, but I always thought it was a bunch of cra p. ¡°Many,¡± says Wasp. So, how do these multiple Universes fit into the story, and what do they have to do with us?¡± Mose asks, ¡°There is a¡­blight¡­spreading across time and space and Universes. A blight that destroys everything in its path. A group of female angels and demons managed to escape from those worlds that were destroyed and make their way here,¡± Wasp replies. ¡°How do you know this?¡± Elder Calum questions her. Wasp straightens her back. ¡°The Archangel who guards the portal between the Universes has agreed to let them in, but with the condition they be hellstars for the Outcasts who are still waiting to find their way into the Garden of Eden. Many of them have been reborn as women and are waiting to be found.¡± 141 Tyson ¡°So are you telling us that not only are there hellstars on Earth, but they areing from other Universes created by Go d?¡± I ask in disbeliel. ¡°Who told you this bullshi t Wasp signs. ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my source, not yet, but I ask you to trust my word. I will reveal more things soon, but until then, those who will find hellstars, please treat them with kindness. They might be the key to stopping the blight.¡± ¡°And how do we recognize the hellstats?¡± ¡°Their mark appears only when they ept Outcasts as their mates, but before that, their souls-their light shines brighter than anything. And some have stars in their eyes. This is the only thing J ask in exchange for my help to bring down Azael-protect the hellstars until they find the demons or angels they are mostpatible with.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡°mostpatible?¡± Elder Janoah asks. ¡°Hellstars are soulmates to demons or angels.¡± ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t reveal anything more. But there are many hellstars out there. Find them before Azael does and forces them to be with Outcasts unworthy of them. Also, be careful when ites to him, he is¡­ different.¡± ¡°Different, how?¡± Rueben asks. Before she can reply, the connection is severed. We return to the farm shortly after nightfall. I am still thinking about what Wasp told us, and I don¡¯t notice Jasper entering the guest house until it¡¯s toote. ¡°F u c k,¡± I curse under my breath and run after him, but by the time I catch up with him, he is already in the bitc h¡¯s room. He stands in the middle of the room, his back to me, looking at her. From the way she looks, it¡¯s impossible for him not to realize what I have done. ¡°Jasper,¡± I rasp. ¡°I trusted you with her safety.¡± He sounds¡­ disappointed and hurt. ¡°Why do you care about this bitc h so much anyways? Rueben will kill her soon.¡± ¡°Because she has .. .s c a r s that need to be healed before she can glow again.¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 142. Jasper Rueben has been on the edge of madness since the day I met him, but what I failed to see is that Tyson is allowing his demon to slowly consume him as well. Olivia is not the only one to have scars, her soul is bleeding, but I don¡¯t know if the ones Tyson and Rueben have will ever heal. Olivia looks at me with hollow eyes, absolute terror shining in them, her face covered in bruises. Not only her face but her body as well, dried blood caked all over her skin. She is tied to the bed naked, the nket fallen on the floor. Rueben is not aware I know of his n to lead us on, promising us we will someday have a bonded, while taking us to the Blood Lodge to f u c k pornais there so that we won¡¯tin. I suspect Tyson and Ansel don¡¯t care if we have a wife and children, but Mose and I do. This is why I organized the hunt to force Rueben into epting a woman into our home, but never did I suspect Tyson would torture her, breaking his promise to me. ¡°Jasper- I put my right hand in the air, letting him know I don¡¯t want to hear his bullsh i t excuses for why he did what he did to her. He falls silent. The house is colder than the barn. Did he turn off the heat as well? ¡°I don¡¯t know what the f u c k your deal is or what trauma you have from childhood, but if I see one more bruise on her, I will grill your snakes over the barbeque and eat them in front of you,¡± I threaten him. ¡°She is nothing to us, so why are you acting like she is our woman?¡± I shrug, because I don¡¯t know if I can make him understand that I have a thing for broken things. This is why I like to work with animals who have been abused. Tyson keeps talking, ¡°She is just a w h o r e who probably has a ton of STDs. She is not worth fighting over. Besides, have you forgotten she killed Cam? Rueben will never forgive her. The moment he¡¯s done with his sick n, he will kill her, and there is nothing you or anyone else can do about it since he is our leader.¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose. This entire situation is all my fault. If I had never gotten the bright idea to take part in one of Mky¡¯s hunts, Olivia would not be here, but with some blood-brothers who wanted her as their bonded. The thought doesn¡¯t sit well with me, because I want to see her blossom under my care and turn from a caterpir into a beautiful butterfly. ¡°Regardless of what she did, you can¡¯t take justice into your own hands.¡± ¡°But I can when ites to the Dukes?¡± Tyson asks. I turn to face him. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡± ¡°For crying out loud, she is a woman!¡± Specifically, my woman, I bought her with my money from Mky but made the stupi d mistake of saying she was a Christmas gift for Rueben. I will find a way to im her for myself. Not as a bonded, but as a project, I want to find out what made her put an end to Cam. 142 Jasper Tyson arches an eyebrow. ¡°Are you saying we should stop punishing b i t c h e s just because they have a hole between their legs?¡± Despite using the EpiPen twice, my head feels like it will explode at any moment. Ever since Christmas, I have been wondering how walnuts got into my food when we keep none in the house. Something tells me Tyson is involved somehow, but I can¡¯t use him without proof. ¡°So, forturing her to death is your way of making her pay for something that didn¡¯t affect you?¡± I question him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± ¡°I understand more than you think,¡± I say and go over to the bed-causing a whimper toe from between Olivia¡¯s parted lips-and undo the cuffs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tyson asks as I pick her up. Despite how cold the house is, Olivia is burning up. Beneath all the bruises, her cheeks are feverishly red. ¡°Taking her to my room.¡± The f u c k? Rueben will never agree with her being in our house. Neither will I, Ansel nor Mose.¡± For a man who writes romance books for women, he sure hates them. ¡°Fine,¡± I say as I walk out of the room with Olivia and take her to the master bedroom. Tyson follows us. ¡°I will move in here with her.¡± I gentlyy Olivia on the bed and go over to the walk-in closet to see if there are clothes left. Some old shirts belonging to me hang from coat hangers, I grab one and step out of the closet. ¡°She is a f u c k i n g w h o r e, are you willing topromise the link we have because of her?¡± Tyson wants to know. ¡°Youpromised the link the moment you lied about taking care of her while I was sick because someone put. walnuts in my food,¡± I snarl, letting him know I am getting tired of arguing with him. Tyson puts on a guilty face, confirming my suspicions of him tampering with my food. ¡°I only tried to learn what she knows about Carlos,¡± Tyson tries to justify his actions. ¡°There are other ways, better ways,¡± I say as I push him out of the room and lock the door, not wanting him to bother me right now. I walk over to the bed, and Olivia tenses, tears pooling in her eyes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need to be afraid of me, Little Love,¡± I say as I take her in my arms and carry her to the bathroom. A bench is in the shower, and I help her sit before I take off my clothes and turn on the hot water. ¡°After I get you clean, I will ask Mose to take a look at you. I am worried about your fever. How many days have you been feeling sick?¡± Olivia doesn¡¯t reply, and when I crouch in front of her, she flinches. She might have taken the life of Rueben¡¯s sister, but she deserves the chance to repent and win Rueben¡¯s forgiveness. 142. Jasper I cup her left check with my palm. Her chin trembles, and tears spill down her checks. I kiss them away, her skin hot and salty beneath my lips. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± I try to assure her, but her eyes, dark amber like whiskey, let me know she doesn¡¯t trust me. More than that, she fears me. She shivers, and I don¡¯t know if it is because of the cold or because she is terrified I will do something to her. I have never worked with people who have trauma, and it¡¯s clear Tyson has traumatized her, but I will use what I learned. since I started working with horses to make her trust me. I won¡¯t let her know of my intentions because no matter how many promises I make, she won¡¯t believe them, but actions speak louder than words. She is mine, and if Tyson or Rueben don¡¯t like it, they can get the f u c k off of my farm. I have lost blood-brothers before, I will survive this time as well, but what I won¡¯t tolerate is for women, regardless of their past, to be abused in my home. When the water is warm, I grab the shower handle and hold it above Olivia while I grab the bottle of shower gel and open it. Even if we rarely have guests, I make sure the guest house is clean and always stocked with supplies. I slowly remove the blood from her body, and when I reach her p u s s y, I ask her to open her legs for me. She hesitates a few moments before doing as I ask and looks away from me as she coughs a few times. It sounds like she is having trouble breathing. My eyebrows shoot up. A rush of anger surges inside me. ¡°Did Tyson rape you?¡± She whimpers. My demon growls in anger. I grab her chin and force her gaze to mine. ¡°Tell me!¡± I demand. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 143. Jasper She stutters slightly. ¡°He and Ruchen p-put sco-scorpions on me on various asions, and they let them¡­ sting me¡­. there.¡± What. The. Actual, F u c k? I breathe through my mouth, trying to calm my rage, or else I might go look for Tyson and Rueben and punch them. I direct the stream of water onto her pus s y until I think it is clean, as I don¡¯t want to touch it until Mose takes a look at it, and 1 tum my attention to her legs and feet. Duct tape is wrapped around her toes. Odd. I try to remove it, and Olivia screams out in pain. ¡°P-please.¡± They did not! Olivia copses over me and has a coughing fit thatsts for several minutes. Once she calms down, despite her s o b s, I remove the duct tape as I need to know the truth. ¡°G o d d a m!¡± 1 curse when I see the state of her toes. My body trembles with rage, and if not for Olivia needing my help. I would have already gone looking for my blood-brothers. ¡°Let¡¯s get youfortable in bed before I go grab my stuff.¡± I pull the duvet to the side and put her on the left side of the bed and get her dressed before leaving the room. I don¡¯t tie her as I don¡¯t think she will do anything stup i d since her toes are broken. My blood-brothers are in the kitchen and gang up on me the moment I set foot inside the main house. ¡°Are you serious about moving in with the Diseased C u n t in the guest house?¡± Rueben asks as I walk past them and head to my room. Theye after me. Once inside my room, I grab the backpack from the top of my dresser, unzip it, and shove some clothes and other items inside. ¡°Yes,¡± I finally reply. ¡°I get that you are eager to get married, but she ain¡¯t the one, Tyson says. ¡°I am not delusional enough to think we will make her our bonded, but I want to know who the one is?¡± When Tyson doesn¡¯t reply, I look at Mose, ¡°Rueben never had the intention to find a wife for us,¡± Rueben rubs his face with his palm. Mose doesn¡¯t look too surprised, he probably suspected it by now. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Oh? Then you are fine with me inviting Ada here and seeing if she would be interested in us?¡± Ada is the woman my first blood-brothers and I thought to pursue. Also, Mose took a liking to her. I still maintain contact with her, and she is in a rtionship with a group of blood-brothers, but Rueben doesn¡¯t know it, I only want to see what he will say. ¡°I already said after we bring down Senator Deymar,¡± Rueben says quickly. 143. Jasper ¡°Enlighten me of your n as I thought we would use Olivia to tarnish his reputation, but so far, you and Tyson have been torturing her,¡± I point out. ¡°You think that by breaking her toes and putting scorpions on her, she will be eager to f u c k us or look good on the camera?¡± Tyson snorts. ¡°I am not f u c k i n g her.¡± ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t think she wants you to touch her either. Or any of us.¡± ¡°You think she will say no to us having our way with her?¡± Ansel chimes in. ¡°She will do whatever we ask of her but not because she wants to be with us, and I am not into f u c k i n g people against their will because that¡¯s rape, and I am not into that shi t.¡± Rueben grits his teeth. ¡°Then what do you propuse?¡± ¡°To undo all the damage you and Tyson did, I have to start the training tonight,¡± I let them know. Tyson narrows his eyes. I don¡¯t think training is the right word, but her being so submissive will make it easier to work with her. ¡°She is my next project.¡± Rueben heads to the living room and says over his shoulder. ¡°I would watch my back with her.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Olivia is afraid of her own shadow, and she doesn¡¯t have what it takes to try to do something to any of us. ¡°Project?¡± Moseughs. ¡°She is not a horse.¡± ¡°No,¡± I agree, ¡°but she has been abused.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Of all the stupi d questions Tyson could have asked, he had to choose that one. I don¡¯t bother to answer, but instead, I say to Mose, ¡°I need you to take a look at her. If you don¡¯t want to, I will ask Maddock toe over.¡± Mose sighs. ¡°Fine. But I want one of your special cognac bottles.¡± ¡°Only if you stop putting spices in everything.¡± I say as I go to grab Miss Teapot and her basket. ¡°Can you grab her food and bowls?¡± I ask Mose, and he shudders. He and my cat are not friends, but he still helps me. Once I have everything I need for the night, including ingredients to make dinner, Mose and I go to the guest house. I put Miss Teapot¡¯s basket in the little kitchen as she goes to explore the house and the bag of groceries on the counter before I go check on Olivia while Mose remains in the kitchen to start dinner beforeing to see how Olivia is. I am down the hall when I hear the sounds of ss breakinging from the master bedroom. My heart pounds faster, and I rush to the room, wanting to see what happened. The room is empty, but the door to the bathroom is open, and I remember clearly closing it before I got Olivia in bed. I run inside, and the first thing I see is Olivia with a piece of a broken mirror in her right hand, trying to cut her wrist. ¡°No!¡± I yell and jump to stop her. She lets out a cry of frustration as I p her hand, and the mirror shard falls on top of other broken pieces. My instinct 143 Jasper is to scream at her, but instead, I pick her up in my arms, and she buries her head in the crook of my neck and starts sobbing. Then coughing. How the hell did she walk with all those broken toes? I take her back to the room, and Mose is already there. ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡± he asks. ¡°She tried to take her own life,¡± I reply. ¡°Thank f u c k I stopped her in time.¡± Taking care of her will be much harder, as I don¡¯t trust leaving her alone, but I don¡¯t think tying her to the bed will help establish a connection with her. I will have to think of a solution. Mose spends the next hour or so looking at her wounds and applying ointments on her cuts and bruises, even on ber pu s s y. Lastly, he gives her some coughing syrup and something for the fever, and she quickly drifts to sleep. Fortunately, the cut she made on her wrist is superficial and not life- threatening. Mose bandages not only her wrist but her toes as well so they can heal properly. ¡°I think she has pneumonia,¡± Mose says once he is done with her. ¡°It would be best if Maddox sees her, he can prescribe her antibiotics and what else she needs.¡± ¡°I will send him a message.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Rubbing the back of his neck, he adds, ¡°About Rueben¡­ if in one year he still doesn¡¯t want to get a wife. I am out.¡± It is rare for blood-brothers to break links, but it still happens, especially when they don¡¯t get along or don¡¯t have the same goals, blood-brothers must be united and not divided among the group. ¡°I feel the same,¡± I let him know. Mose remains with me until my food is ready before returning to the main house. I take a few bites of my food, but I still feel sick, so I push the te to the side. I am not a fan of eating alone, anyway, but I remind myself I am doing this so I can help Olivia. After cleaning the kitchen and the bathroom, I take Miss Teapot and go to the master bedroom, change my clothes, put on a pair of cotton pants, and climb into bed. I wiggle closer to Olivia, but not very close, not wanting to identally hit her in my sleep and do more damage to her. Miss Teapot curls up next to me, and secondster, she starts to purr.. I am drifting to sleep when Olivia starts to talk in her sleep, crying and saying Spencer several times, before stopping. Who the f u c k is Spencer? Chapter 144 Chapter 144 144. Olivia I had no other choice. There is a hole, a bleeding hole in my chest, a gaping hole in the fabric of my soul, no matter how much time passes, it never heals, it will never heal. It keeps growing and stretching until one day, my suffering will end, and I will be reunited with that boy I love so nrich. All my life, I stood on the edge of a precipice, and then I fell, and I kept falling and falling until I reached murky waters and drowned, and I keep drowning, but I never die, no matter how much I crave the peace that death promises. Blood stains the bandage around my wrist, and it rushes through my veins, my heart is still beating, and my lungs still fill with air, but I feel nothing except the never-ending pain in my chest. How long will I be forced to endure this hell called life? If only I had been faster, I would not be here right now, but free. I scream, but no one hears me. I cry, but no one sees me. I suffer, but no one notices. I exist, and yet, I don¡¯t. I am here, and yet, I am not. The angel with bright white wings has destroyed me, and a demon with wings ck as the night came to my rescue, but it is toote for me. He sits with me in the dark, his eyes glowing red, his hands touching me, his lips whispering into my ear things only I know, his power forcing me to keep existing. I don¡¯t trust him, nor his power. What will happen when he guesses my darkest secret? shback 15 years old It¡¯s been a few months since he asked me for the first time to meet up with him in the orchard, and since then, we have been texting daily. We even made up a cipher of our own, not wanting to be discovered by Jason or my parents by ident, as they have a habit of checking my phone once every few days. Not only that, but I also delete the texts as soon as our conversation is over. He cares for me. I can see it in his eyes a time I visit Cam and we hang out ying video games or making small talk. We decided not to tell anyone about our friendship because not only is he older than me and legally an adult, but he is also a Lord, and many won¡¯t agree with us and whatever is happening between us. I suspect Cam will disapprove as well, not because she has something against me being with him, but because she knows how strict my parents are, and she would probably be worried if they were to find out. We are being careful, though. Besides, we are not hurting anyone by talking and trying to figure out where we see ourselves in the future, no matter if we will be 144 Olivia together or not. My phone buzzes with an ie text, and I put the book I am reading next to me on the bed before I lean over to the nightstand. The message is from Turqoiuse, and my heart beats a little faster. I have him listed like that because of those beautiful eyes of his. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Him: ¡°Reading porn again, Little Bunny?¡± I straighten my back and look around the room before I reply to his text. ¡°Did you hide cameras around my room?TM Him: ¡°I hacked into the one Jason installed a few months ago.¡± It doesn¡¯te as a surprise that Jason is spying on me. Ever since Cam visited me here for the first time, he has been asking me stuff about her almost nonstop. He knows she is a D u c h e s s, but I don¡¯t understand why he is suddenly so obsessed with her when he has girls fawning over him at school just because it is expected of him to be a future Pathriact. ¡°You should stop with the spying, it¡¯s creepy as f u c k.¡± Him: ¡°I just wanted to see you. Do you think we can meet today? Just the two of us in the orchard.¡± I grin like a fool because it¡¯s been a while since west went to the orchard. ¡°Give me half an hour, and I will be there.¡± ¡°I will wait for you at our spot.¡± Luckily, my parents and Jason are not home since every Saturday, they visit my grandparents, my father¡¯s parents. They have a bison farm with lots ofnd where they can hunt as well. I am seldom invited since I get too emotional when animals are killed. I change myfy pajamas for a dress, and after I pass the brush through my hair a few times and check my makeup, I leave my room and go get my bike. I pedal fast, eager to see him. It doesn¡¯t take long for the orchard behind his house toe into view. The red and yellow colors of the leaves pemind me that Summer is over. Soon, I will be sixteen, and I will finally be able to drive a car. I lean the bike against the fence and slowly walk to where he is waiting for me. When hees into view, my pulse quickens. Despite wanting to believe I am more mature than most teens, I am just like them because I have fallen for my BFF¡¯s big brother. He sits on a rock and is smoking, his eyes fixed on me. ¡°You will get cancer and die,¡± I tease him. ¡°And you will catch pneumonia and die.¡± I hoped he wouldn¡¯t notice I am cold. He takes off his jacket and hands it over to me. I put it on, and it smells just like him. ¡°Sit next to me.¡± I do as he asks. We sit in silence as he takes a few drags of his cigar, and I ask, ¡°Have you been spying on me for a long time?¡± The idea of him spying on me doesn¡¯t sit well with me. ¡°A few times when I missed seeing your smile, but I always ended up seeing you frowning and reading porn books,¡± he 144. Olivia chuckles before taking a long drag from his cigar. ¡°I am going to university on Monday.¡± My heart drops to my stomach because I know he will forget all about me when he meets girls his age. ¡°The others have everything ready. and are waiting for me to join them.¡± He is talking about his friends. The University he will be attending is a few states away. ¡°Oh,¡± it¡¯s all I manage to say because what else can I do? He finishes his cigar and puts it out on the rock. Then pops a few caramels into his mouth. ¡°Will you wait for me?¡± I blink a few times, not sure if I heard him right. ¡°You will meet new people at University and forget all about me.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, you are mistaken, Little Rabbit.¡± He takes my hand into his, intecing our fingers. ¡°There is something about you, something so beautiful and pure that I want it only for myself.¡± He dips his head, his warm breath dancing on my skin. ¡°I am jealous and possessive, and I will never share you with anyone else, ever! As soon as you turn eighteen, you will be my Lady. Only mine, Olly. I will never have blood-brothers. Mine and mine alone.¡± Blood-brothers. He has exined to me what that means. ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe because I want to be only his wife. His free handes to my hair, and he grabs my ponytail and brings my mouth close to his. ¡°I love you, Olly,¡± he says before sealing my lips with his, and I give him not only my first kiss but my heart as well. He tastes like tobo and peppermint caramels. He tastes like the first and thest kiss. Like true love and sunshine. Crazy as it sounds, I will never love someone as much as I love him. End of shback Chapter 145 Chapter 145 145. Olivia ¡°Little Love, time for your medicine,¡± Jasper¡¯s voice pulls me away from the orchard, dragging me all the way back to the present. It¡¯s been a few days since I tried to end myself, and since then, Jasper has barely left my side. Even if he is not in the room with me, I still hear him around the house, working. At least that¡¯s what I think he is doing, as most time, I drift in and out of conscience. I barely have the energy necessary to keep my eyes open, but Jasper, despite being all muscles, is gentle with me. confuses me to no end, as I don¡¯t know what his end game is. Whatever it is, it can¡¯t be worse than what Tyson and Rueben did to me. I mean, what is next, death? But for some reason, Jasper wants me to live. After I swallow the pills Jasper gives me, he kisses my brow before helping mey back on the pillows. ¡°Your fever is finally gone.¡± The shirt I am wearing has the top buttons undone, and he runs a finger along my corbone. ¡°The bruises are healing nicely.¡± Popping open a few more buttons until my breastse into view, he palms the left one, his thumb circling my nipple. It still hurts, but not like the day after Tyson first tortured me. ¡°The swelling is almost gone.¡± I don¡¯t understand why he pretends to care. ¡°Tyson and Rueben will add new cuts and bruises soon.¡± My body is a canvas, fists and legs are the brushes that cover my skin in ck, purple, red, or yellow. His cat, a little ck ball of energy, jumps on the bed, gets on my stomach, curls up, and starts purring. I gently. stroker her fur. ¡°No one will hurt you again,¡± Jasper says, and I don¡¯t believe him. One day, he will hurt me as well. I am cursed to a life of suffering-my punishment for killing Cam. ¡°I bought you, Olivia, you belong to me.¡± I don¡¯t want to contradict Jasper, but I am sure he is aware of the truth. ¡°I belong to Jason. Mky didn¡¯t have the right to make me part of the hunt.¡± ¡°Who is Jason, your brother?¡± I nod. ¡°What does he have to do with Mky?¡± ¡°I am not sure since Jason only tells me who I have to f u c k, Mky mentioned to me that Jason owed him money, and they settled for a night with me, but Mky had other ns. After he sedated Jason, Mky took me to the forest where you and your blood-brothers found me. It won¡¯t take long Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. before Jasones here looking for me. He won¡¯t stop until he gets me back.¡± Talking so much makes me more tired, but I want Jasper to understand how dangerous Jason is. He might be a Lord. and one of Rueben¡¯s blood-brothers, but he is the only one who hasn¡¯t tried to harm me. Yet. I want to repay his kindness somehow. ¡°Unbelievable. Jason is your pimp.¡± I shrug. ¡°He cane, but his bones will rot here forever. You are mine!¡± Jasper insists. ¡°Jason is my master,¡± I try to exin again. 145 Olsa ¡°I Jauser¡¯s eyes Hash rest I am you now mastert Do I make myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I give him what he wants. He lets out a love rumble, making me think he likes to be called that soon, he will learn how f u c k e s t ups Jasons is. Between Jason and Jasper, I piefer the Will he be a cel master, likeson and Carlos were, or will he he¡­ less cruel? My experience in the Celestial Heaven. has taught me that Masters air always cruel, the tears and pain of the s e x l a v e s getting them off. What does Jasper et of on? Pain? Trans? Begging? Something else entire ¡°I am going to beat up the spaghetti and bring you a portion.¡± ¡°I am not hungry.¡± I never am. Before, because of the drugs, and now because my body feels too weak, I don¡¯t crave anything, not even air. Jasper narrows his eyes. ¡°Did I ask if you are hungry?¡± I shake my head. ¡°You need more meat on your hones. Besides, it¡¯s my mama¡¯s recipe, and I am sure you will love the meatballs.¡± He goes to the kitchen and leaves the door to the room open. He is right in not trusting me because the first chance 1 get. I will-my eyes fall on my bandaged wrist-finish what I started. The sound of the front door opening is followed by Mose¡¯s voice. ¡°Juniper broke free and tried to run to the highway. Before you ask, I caught her just in time, as I was returning from the restaurant, and she is back in the stable. I put a chain around her neck. Hope that will teach her not to run away again.¡± Poor woman. They have her chained? Jasper curses out loud. ¡°I swear, she will be the end of me one day. I w Hobble her? Mose chuckles then, in a more serious tone, he asks, ¡°How is Olivia?¡± have to hobble herter.¡± My fingers are still stroking the cat¡¯s fur-I think her name is Miss Teacup or some other silly cute name- and pause for a moment. ¡°She is ¡± I don¡¯t hear the rest of what Jasper says as he turns on the water. My gaze goes to the window. Jasper told me about the farm and how he and his blood-brothers love to work with abused animals, and yet they bring women here and abuse them. I haven¡¯t tried to understand them because, frankly, I don¡¯t care about them or their life, but horses, on the other hand, have always been my favorite animals. My grandparents have racehorses on their farm. On the rare asions, my parents took me to visit my grandparents, I would sneak out to see the horses. I always got yelled at when I was found in the stable. Jasper returns to the room carrying a tray. Mose follows him, a te of food in his hands. ¡°You have to share this recipe with me,¡± Mose says as he shoves a meatball in his mouth. 145 Olivia ¡°So you can add that spi c y s h i t you put over everything to it and destroy my mama¡¯s famous meatball spaghetti? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jasper puts the tray on the nightstand and helps me lean on the pillows in a sitting position. ¡°It¡¯s called gochujang.¡± Mose cats another meatball. ¡°I bet this spaghetti would be a hit at the restaurant.¡± Jasper takes the te of food from the tray and turns the fork through the spaghetti, bringing it to my mouth. Mose raises his eyebrows when I obediently ept the food from Jasper. After what Tyson and Rueben did to me, I refused food or water, so Jasper had to force me to eat and drink. ¡°I will share the recipe only with family,¡± Jasper says. ¡°But I am family!¡± Mose points out. I don¡¯t know why all the hype about the spaghetti. They taste like nothing to me. Jasper cleans some sauce from the corner of my mouth with his thumb and sucks it while looking at me. ¡°You are like Uncle Roger, who couldn¡¯t keep a secret even if his life depended on it.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Mose snorts. Jasper feeds me a meatball. ¡°The moment you hear something s p i c y, you spill the beans with everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Mose denies it. ¡°Well, not entirely true.¡± Jasper rolls his eyes. One meatballter, and I am full. ¡°No more,¡± I say when Jasper tries to give me more food. ¡°You barely ate,¡± he huffs. ¡°It¡¯s more than I ate yesterday,¡± I try to convince him. When that doesn¡¯t work, I try with, ¡°I will drink the orange. juice. All of it.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he says and wolfs down the rest of the food in a matter of seconds before giving me a peck on the lips, taking me by surprise, as I haven¡¯t been kissed in¡­ years. I resist the urge to touch my mouth or ask him why he kissed me. Even Mose seems surprised. ¡°The sauce tastes sweeter on your lips,¡± Jasper winks before handing me the ss of juice. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 146. Olivin Jasper is the strangest man I have ever met, and I have met many. I have yet to understand his motives for treating me well. Or why he keeps talking to me so much. I feel like I have said more words in the past few hours than in thest year cat ¡°I will go start dinner for the others, Mose says as he finishes his food. Looking at Jasper, he adds, ¡°Rueben and Tyson are stubborn, and they won¡¯t admit it, but we miss you. Ansel and I were wondering if we will still do the same shi t for New Year¡¯s asst year.¡± Jasper stands. ¡°You mean eating pizza, jerking off to porn, and drinking until we pass out? Nah, I will stay here with Olivia. Would you like that?¡± he asks me. Knowing what answer he wants to hear, I reply, ¡°Yes, Master,¡± when in reality, I could care less. ¡°Master?¡± Mose scoffs. ¡°See youter then.¡± Mose leaves, and when I finish the juice, Jasper takes the tray to the kitchen, helps me take a shower and brush my teeth and hair before tucking me back in bed. ¡°I will go check on the horses really quick. I expect to find you here. Understood?¡± he asks. I don¡¯t reply because I know what I will do the moment he leaves. ¡°Let me make something clear to you: if I am your Master, you must obey everything I tell you. Right?¡± The training sessions with Carlose to my mind. I used to be so strong-willed before everything turned into a nightmare, but Carlos took his time and broke me more than I already was broken until it was cemented into my brain that I must do everything my Master tells me. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°You are to stay in bed until I return. Also, you can¡¯t harm yourself. Ever. Fail to do so, and I will have to punish you.¡± While I don¡¯t like the order, I nod, letting him know I will obey, not wanting to be punished. ¡°Good girl,¡± he murmurs before giving me another peck. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Jasper wishes me before kissing me. He has been doing it a lot since yesterday when he kissed me for the first time. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to make a wish.¡± I already know what I want. It is the same thing I¡¯ve wanted since I lost that boy with turquoise eyes. We are sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching a series on the TV. Miss Teapot sits on Jasper¡¯s ¡°Happy New Year,¡± I wish him back, Loud music and cheeringe from the main house. ¡°You should be with your blood-brothers.¡± Jasper looks over at the window, the main house is visible from here. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡± 146 Olivia He doesn¡¯t want to leave me alone because he knows that I haven¡¯t changed my mind about ending myself. I wonder if he will stop caring once the sex videos they want to use to end my father¡¯s political career are finally done. There are other ways to do that, but my words won¡¯t matter to them, so I will keep quiet and take my family secrets to the grave with me. ¡°I have been alone since¡­ Cam,¡± I say. Jasper pulls my feet onto hisp, next to Miss Teapot, and removes my socks. ¡°Why did you kill Cam?¡± he asks as he inspects my toes. My blood chills in my veins, and I start to feel nauseated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I can still feel the weight of the handgun in my hand, my palm sweating, my finger trembling on the trigger, Cam¡¯s face as the bullet hit her in the chest. ¡°From my understanding, you and she were like sisters. What went wrong?¡± Jasper keeps prodding. ¡°epting her as a friend when I knew Lords and Dukes can never be friends,¡± I say. Like my ribs, my toes hurt all the time, but I don¡¯tin about it. Jasper checks the bandages. ¡°That¡¯s what you think, that Lords and Dukes can¡¯t be friends?¡± ¡°Angels and demons will never get along.¡± He puts back the socks, grabs the pack of ice from the table, and puts it on my feet. Mose said ice should help with the healing. ¡°Angels and demons might be forced to work together soon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that will end up good.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Jasper asks. I shrug, but I say nothing else. Talking has always gotten me into trouble, that¡¯s why now I prefer to be quiet and speak only when necessary. Jasper doesn¡¯t insist on me answering him, and we go back to watching TV while he feeds me some; grapes. Hourster, when he can barely keep his eyes open, Jasper turns off the TV, picks me up in his arms, and takes me to the bedroom. Miss Teapot follows us. Once I am under the duvet, he takes off his clothes, only keeping his boxers on, and crawls in bed next to me. The cat curls at our feet.. Jasper is fast asleep, but I am wide awake, memories of Cam and me haunting me. When I feel like I can¡¯t breathe anymore, my heart throbbing painfully, I slowly get out of bed. Jasper hasn¡¯t told me I can¡¯t leave the room or the house, only that I can¡¯t hurt myself. My toes touch the floor, excruciating pain shooting through my feet and legs. I concentrate on putting one foot in front of the other until I reach the front door. I cra c k it open and listen for any noiseing from the main house or any part of the farm. When I am sure the only thing I hear out there is the wind blowing, I step out on the snow, the 146 Olivia: cold whipping my bare thighs, and I keep walking until I reach the barn. I¡¯ve wanted to see the horses since I learned about them, but Jasper told me I was too sick to get out of the house. I also want to check on the woman Jasper keeps in the barn, as I feat Tyson and Rueben might have tortured her for trying to escape. Besides, I haven¡¯t had a fever in more than a day, and I can breathe more easily. I slip inside the barn. It is dark inside, and I search for a switch, hoping there are some inside lights, as I¡¯ve gotten used to Jasper always leaving amp or two on. It doesn¡¯t take long to find what I am looking for, and a buttery lightes on. The barn isn¡¯t very big, with only six stalls, two of which are upied, one is a Chesnut horse, while the other one an appaloosa horse with ck fur and white spots all over its back. It looks familiar to me like I have seen it before. While I know better than to go into the stall of a horse that doesn¡¯t know me, there is something about this horse that calls to me. I walk up to it and observe it for a few minutes. Initially, I thought the white spots were part of the color pattern, but they are marks of the abuse it endured. Poor baby. I enter the stall, and the horse gets nervous, its cars pri c k e d forward, muscles tensed up, and breathing heavily. I reach out my hand, hoping the horse will see I mean no harm. ¡°Easy,¡± I say. It stamps the front leg against the wooden floor, the white of the eyes showing. Jasper said the horses on the farm have been abused, and while I know nothing about animals with trauma, I do know how it is to be abused. ¡°Easy,¡± I repeat, keeping my voice low, not wanting to frighten the poor animal even more. I take a step closer, the horse getting more agitated. ¡°I know,¡± I whisper, ¡°I know.¡±. The horse keeps watching as I get closer and closer until the tips of my fingers touch its nose. The horse pulls back its head, and I don¡¯t move, waiting for it to decide if I am allowed to touch it again or not. It feels like forever until the horse sniffs my hand, and sensing I have its permission, I pat its head a few times before. leaning my forehead against it. ¡°I understand,¡± I whisper as I stroke the left side of its head. The door lets out a squeaking sound as it opens, and I know I am in more shi t than ever. I get out of the stall and hobble my way to the entrance. It¡¯s not one of the guys that greet me but an angry-looking rottweiler. The dog bares its teeth at me, growling low and menacing before running toward me. All I can do is wait as I can¡¯t run. 146. Olivia My heart pounds fast. Dogs can kill humans. I have seen it before. With a bit of luck, the dog will end me. I won¡¯t even put up a fight. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 147. Ansel Ever since Jasper moved out of the main house and into the guest house with Olivia, the others have been feeling down. Rueben and Tyson might not admit it, but Jasper is the soul of the party, hisme dad jokes making everyoneugh. New Year is supposed to be a fun day for all of us; we have an escort to spend the entire night with, but not this year. Since Olivia entered our lives, things have changed. Rueben and Tyson are always in foul moods, Jasper never takes his eyes off Olivia, and Mose has no idea what to make of everything while I am waiting to see what happens next. Empty pizza boxesy on the coffee table next to some cans of soda and bottles of alcohol. It is only on special asions that we have junk food since Mose cooks almost every day. Not that I am Rueben and Mose are ying poker while Tyson has his nose stuck in yet another romance book. Why he keeps wasting his time like this-reading-when he can find better things to do with his time is a mystery I am trying to resolve. He was more fun during University when he and Rueben finally started noticing women, and they would bring them back to our room, where we would have a more private party. I take a swig of my beer and a bite of my pizza and turn on the music, hoping it will animate the atmosphere a bit. And maybe convince Jasper to drop by ¨C ¡°He won¡¯te, Tyson says as he flips a page. He always has a way of knowing what I am thinking. I shrug and try to pet Diva, who sits on the sofa with me, but one growl is warning enough that she doesn¡¯t want to be touched. Once, she bit off a man¡¯s finger because he pointed it in her face. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡± ¡°He is smitten with her,¡± Mose says as Rueben shows his cards-straight flush. Mose¡¯s nk expression doesn¡¯t betray anything. Rueben is one of the best poker yers I have ever seen, but Mose also has his way of winning as many times as possible. ¡°Once he f u c k s her, he will get over his obsession, Tysonments. ¡°If not, I can always put a bullet between her eyes and be done with her,¡± Rueben mutters. Mose puts his cards t on the table. A grin forms as he reveals his winning hand-a royal flush. Rueben ms his fist on the table. ¡°You cheated!¡± ¡°Prove it,¡± Mose dares him. Knowing he can¡¯t, Rueben says, ¡°F u c k you, Mose!¡± We all know Mose is cheating at poker, but how the f u c k he does it is something we are still trying to find out. Moseughs. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to try out my new gun. Make sure to clean it before you give it to me.¡± 147 Ansel I told Ruchen not to gamble his best handgun, but he never listens to what I say. Huffing and puffing, Ruchen sits between Diva and me and grabs a beer from the pack next to the coffee table. b ¡°If we kill her, then we can¡¯t take her father out,¡± I remind Rueben. ¡°You reall, think that old f a r t will give a f u c k what his daughter does?¡± Rueben asks. ¡°She was a f u c k i n g w h o r e for years, and he left her to suck all the c o c k she wanted in the Celestial Heaven. 1 take a long sip of my beer while I think. ¡°I¡¯ve studied Senator Deymar¡¯s habits for a long time. If there is one thing he hates, it is being theughingstock of others. Especially now that he has been nominated as Speaker of the House.¡± For years, the Speaker of the House has been a Lord, but in recent years, the Dukes have been pulling strings, and more and more of them are getting into politics, their goal, no doubt, is to control not only the US but the entire world. As long as the Lords exist, that will never happen. One of the reasons Ruchen hadn¡¯t killed Olivia on the spot is because of her father¡¯s recent nomination, which makes him an even harder target since the protection he is getting from the Dukes is top notch. She is the key to getting to him. Working with Rueben and spending so many hours together has led to many conversations, and Olivia came up many. many times in the past few years. He has always been conflicted about killing her out right or hearing her out first; convincing him to let her live long enough to eliminate Senator Deymar has taken time. Soon, he will see I was right about keeping her alive. I continue talking, ¡°It won¡¯t be only him who is going to be affected by the videos of Olivia being our little whor e- ¡°Bitc h,¡± Tyson corrects me. Slu t, whor e, bit c h, h o, same thing. ¡°-but many other Dukes, since she is not the only D uc h e s s to Lords. Luis Hernandez lost everything when bis daughter spread her legs for Alekos and his blood-brothers.¡± Remembering the videos of Angelica being tortured, I add, ¡°The Dukes will lose their shi t to see another Duc h e s s stuffed with Lords¡¯ cu m. They will try toe after Olivia, and when that happens¡­. I don¡¯t finish my sentence as I want to make my blood-brothers see the bigger picture. Tyson finally lifts his head from his book. ¡°We will catch them and torture them until they tell us what we need to know.¡± I look straight into Tyson¡¯s eyes. ¡°If the sex videos we are going to make has an Olivia full of bruises as the main character, this n won¡¯t work.¡± Rueben and Tyson torturing Olivia was never the n. Hering to the farm and us f u c ki n g her day and night, yes. Not necessarily¡­ her, any woman. Her falling into our hands is even better because she will be the downfall of her father and, with a bit of luck, of many other Dukes as well. Tyson looks at the firece. ¡°I thought she knew information we could use against the enemy.¡± 147. Ansel Like that is an excuse to torture a wom1211. 1 grab my pack of cigars and take one out. After I light it, I take a drag and then press my thumb to my right temple while taking care not to burn my hair with the cigar. ¡°I have a hard time thinking she became a pornai of her own ord.¡± Tyson snorts. ¡°What woman likes to be di c k e d without having a say about who she has to suck or f u c k?¡± Rueben chimes in. ¡°Olivia likes di c k ¡°Maybe or maybe not,¡± I contemte, ¡°but Olivia was never the type of girl to go out with boys. Didn¡¯t she always say she wanted to wait to have sex until she got married?¡± At least, that¡¯s what she told me. Ruebenughs, but as he speaks, his tone betrays his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believed her lies. She was f u c k i n g guys behind the gym the same day she killed Cam.¡± I shrug. ¡°You can¡¯t me a girl for wanting to try other d i c k s before she settles down.¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 148. Ansel Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Rueben stands, and before going to his room, he says over his shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what its like to lose a sister.¡± Diva follows him. I take anothe: drag from my cigar, this time a longer one. ¡°Cam was like a sister to me, and I miss her too,¡± I say to no one in particr. Momentster, Tyson also stands. ¡°I am going to call it a night as well,¡± he lets Mose and me know as he grabs his book and disappears into his office. When I finish my cigar, I turn off the music before I start cleaning the living room with the help of Mose. He always stays out of it, when ites to Olivia, since he wasn¡¯t our friend at the time Cam was killed, but tonight, he has something to say. ¡°I don¡¯t think I like her.¡± He stacks up the pizza boxes before putting them in a trash bag. I take the empty tes to the sink. ¡°Because she killed Cam, or is there another reason?¡± ¡°Ever since she came to live here, she has destroyed our peace. Jasper no longer wants to be under the same roof as us, and Rueben and Tyson are like two grumpy old men.¡± I start washing the dishes. ¡°Things will settle eventually.¡± After we put everything in ce, Mose goes to his room while I smoke another cigar and scroll through my phone until Diva barks. I grunt because it means she wants to go out. A door opens, and by the squeak it is the one from Rueben¡¯s room. He probably got up to let Diva out. Knowing how cranky he is when he doesn¡¯t get enough sleep, I say, ¡°I got her.¡± ¡°Thanks, man.¡± He sounds half-asleep. Diva walks into the living room, and I get up, grab my coat, and go to the kitchen to open the back door. ¡°Come on, you little pain in the a s s.¡± Rueben could have picked a nicer dog than Little Attitude. But she is loyal to Rueben and is a great asset to our career choice. I never thought I would end up as a bounty hunter, but there are worse jobs out there. Diva snifts the snow-a small set of feet is visible, and I squat to take a better look at them. The light child. A child on the farm? My heart pounds a little faster. Why is there a kid here? Diva keeps sniffing the snow while I try to figure out where the kid came from until I see that the footprints areing from the guest house. I let out a sigh of relief. 148 Ansel Wait. If it wasn¡¯t a kid who made the footprints, then was it Olivia? Shouldn¡¯t she be in bed? The footprints lead to the barn. She must be in there. Diva keeps sniffing until she lets out a growl and runs to the barn. F uc k! I should have put her leash on, but who would have guessed that Olivia would be out in the barn when she is supposed to be in bed, getting better? 1 rush after Diva, hoping to catch her in time as she is not that fond of women, but she slips inside the barn before I can reach her. My heart is pounding hard as I expect to hear Olivia scream any moment now, but there is only silence. Maybe I was wrong, and Olivia is not in the barn. I rush inside. Instead of seeing Olivia on the ground with her neck torn open, I see her sitting on the floor petting the dam n dog, who has her head on Olivia¡¯sp. Olivia tenses, her hand pausing, as she looks at me with eyes that once used to sparkle, but are now full of dispare. Bruises cover her skin. My stomach turns in knots. In the forest, I was more focused on Rueben than on her, I barely paid took note of her, but now it¡¯s only me and her in here. I fold my hands against my chest. ¡°Are you some dog whisperer or something?¡± She blinks, confused by my question. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Diva must really like you then. She never lets me pet her.¡± Her gaze goes to the dog. ¡°Diva,¡± she murmurs. ¡°I like her name.¡± Miss Attitude licks Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Rueben won¡¯t be happy when he finds out his dog likes you,¡± I chuckle, and Olivia turns pale. ¡°But I am willing to keep the secret if you tell me how you made it all the way here.¡± She bites her bottom lip as she thinks. She doesn¡¯t trust me. Good. If she is smart, she won¡¯t trust any of us. ¡°I walked,¡± she says a few secondster. ¡°You walked while being sick as f u c k and having broken toes?¡± I ask, wanting to be sure I am not misinterpreting her words. She nods, then says, ¡°I wanted to see the horses.¡± I run my hand over my face. ¡°You are something else. How are your ribs?¡± She hesitates before saying, ¡°They¡­ hurt.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kick you in the forest. Everything was happening all at once, then you were vomiting and¡­ I could 148. Ansel have hurt you seriously.¡± ¡°You are not the first person to burt me. I will eventually heal until I am hurt again.¡± Olivia always had an air of sadness that cast around her, I noticed it before she knew how to hide it; noe she looks dead, as if she has given up on life it self. This does not settle well. She is worth more than this. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 149. Ansel 1 look over to the stalls then I pick up Olivia in my arms. Diva is obviously displeased, but she can bite my as s. ¡°Let me show you the horses.¡± Walking up to the first stall, I say, ¡°This is Artax. Do you remember when we watched The NeverEnding Story, and you cried for days because Artax died in the swamp, and Cam and Rueben teased you: because of it ¡± When Olivia and Cam became friends, Rueben, Tyson, and I thought it was just a faze, especially since Cam never had a good opinion of the Dukes. Weekster, Olivia became amon guest in Cam and her family¡¯s house. Since I was a friend of Tyson and Rueben, I would often hang out with them, drinking, smoking, and ying Call of Duty while preparing for University, Olivia wiggled her way into out lives by learning how to y video games and hanging out with us. Soon, Sunday became pizza and movie day. The five of us, plus Rueben¡¯s parents, would find afortable spot in the living room and watch movies for hours. ¡°You were the only one who didn¡¯t make fun of me,¡± she says as she looks at the horse. ¡°Even Tyson ¡°Tyson has always been an as s.¡± ¡°I suppose,¡± she murmurs, her eyes never leaving Artax. Despite the bruises covering her cheeks, she has turned into a beautiful woman. The shirt she is wearing has enough buttons undone to reveal her generous ti t s to me. My c o c k stirs, and if not for her being hurt, I probably would have had my co c k down her throat by now, tears spilling down her face, her lips swollen by how rough I would have been with her. I push aside my desire to fill her holes with my cu m. Turning to the other stall, I say, ¡°This is Speckles. She, I pause for a moment, then continue, ¡°had a rough life before Jasper found out about her and brought her here.¡± Tears pool inside her eyes. ¡°She is suffering.¡± I frown. ¡°I know the experience you had with us wasn¡¯t the best, but we are not harming her.¡± Olivia shakes her head. ¡°She misses her filly.¡± ¡°Filly? Speckles never had a foal.¡± ¡°She did,¡± Olivia insists. ¡°I can feel it.¡± Olivia has always been fond of animals, especially horses, but for her to sense if an animal is suffering or not an why is another thing. I know I am going to regret thister, but even so, I say, ¡°I will ask her ex-owner¡¯s son about it.¡± Olivia nods absently as her eyes are fixed on Speckles. ¡°I left the best forst-Juniper.¡± Olivia¡¯s back stiffens. ¡°Jasper kept mentioning her. It is not my ce to say anything, but do you really have to keep her here, in the barn?¡± I frown, because she is making no sense. ¡°Where are we supposed to keep her?¡± I ask as we reach Juniper¡¯s stall. 140 Ansel ¡°In the home,¡± she suggests, The goat in the house?¡± ¡°The what ¡°huniper is a goat.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyebrows inch op. ¡°What? Did you think she was a woman we keep chained in the ent She doesn¡¯t reply, but her pink cheeks tell me I am right. Iugh, her checks bing more flushed, making her even more beautiful. My eyes lock with hers, and before 1 krem what I am doing, my lips capture hers, finally kissing her. For years, I dreamed of her, the forbidden fruit, knowing I would never have her. Itut now, not only is she in my arms, but soon she will be in my bed, under me, her p us s y kissing my d i c k. If not for Tyson and Rueben, the things I would have done to Olivia tonight. Her lips are soft and full, made for kissing. A purr ripples through me, reminding me I am not the only one who has been waiting for this moment. I yfully nip her tender flesh, and when she opens her mouth, my tongue spears inside her mouth. Despite my eagerness to kiss her, Olivia barely reciprocates. ¡°Kiss me back, Honey,¡± I murmur. Honey. I bet that p u s s y of hers Astes like honey as well. When she is better, I will f u c k i n g spread her on the table and lick her for hours. Not just lick her, I will eat her out, a full course meal-tongue, teeth, mouth, until I am satisfied and she has no more voice from screaming my name, as I make here all over my face, over and over again, until my body and soul are fused to hers forever. Olivia shily returns my kiss, making me even hungrier for her taste. My tongue dives deeper into her mouth, licking every inch, iming it for me. My c o c k throbs with the need to bury myself deep inside her and fill her with c u m, getting her pregnant with my child. I have been obsessed with her ever since she became friends with Cam, but I never said anything to her because she was a minor back then. But now she is fair game, and this time, I won¡¯t hold back. At least, not when I am with her because Rueben and Tyson won¡¯t approve of this¡­.. madness. This is madness, else, how can I exin my unhealthy obsession with this woman? Healthy or not, madness or not, obsession or not, Olivia is here to stay. It is only a matter of time before 1 the others that Olivia is the one for us Olivia shivers, and I break the kiss. ¡°It¡¯s best I take you back to the house.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Looking over my shoulder at the ck goat who is missing her left horn, Olivia says, ¡°Alright.¡± convince I walk out of the barn, Olivia in my arms, Diva following us. For a moment, I contemte taking her to my room, but not wanting to deal with Tyson and Rueben¡¯s outbursts, I head over to the guest house. 149 Ansel Jasper is snoring, oblivious to Olivia sneaking out of the house. I gently ce her next to him and cover her with the duvet ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the filly,¡± she reminds me before I slip outside the house. A few dayster, Rueben, Diva, and I are on the road, tracking down a criminal who has been eluding justice for months. The air inside the SUV is thick with tobo and there are empty beer cans all over the back seats. Rueben has been stewing for days, and I have yet to find out why. I could ask him what¡¯s on his mind, but after years of dealing with his temper, I learned not to g i v e a shit, and eventually, he will tell me everything I want to know. My phone buzzes in my pocket, letting me know I received a text. I pull it out and open the text. It¡¯s from the son of the b a s t a r d who was Speckles¡¯ owner before us. ¡°Yes, she did have a filly right months ago.¡± 1 contacted him yesterday. I wanted to demonstrate that Olivia was wrong about Speckles, but she was right about the filly. How the f u c k did she know? ¡°Where is the filly now?¡¯ I type back and put the phone back in my pocket, knowing it will take a while before I receive a reply. Rueben tums left on an empty road in the middle of the forest and, minutester, suddenly stops the car and gets out. Knowing he is about to talk about whatever crawled up his a s s, I take a cigar and light it before I, too, get out of the car. ¡°Jasper is getting too attached to the Diseased C u n t. I don¡¯t like it. We need to do something about it.¡± Since New York, Rueben has kept a close eye on Jasper, watching how he interacts with Olivia, while I took a step back, waiting for her to get better so I can f u c k her to my heart¡¯s content. 1 take a drag from my cigar. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± He paces back and forth several times before saying, ¡°We should take her to the Blood Lodge,¡± my demon growls in anger, but I don¡¯t interrupt him, ¡°during one of the gatherings and- He doesn¡¯t get to finish as he suddenly grunts in pain and grabs the right side of his neck with his hand, blood dripping from between his fingers. I put the cigar between my lips and take out my handgun from the holster just as a bullet grazes my left ear. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 150. Olivia It¡¯s been about an hour since Jasper went to the barn to take care of the horses and Juniper-my cheeks still turn red when I remember all the moments when I thought she was a woman-and 1 find myself looking forward to him entering the house. It is because I need to go to the bathroom, and he strictly forbid me to get off the couch un returns. So here I am, sitting on the couch with Miss Teapot, watching a movie and waiting. My feet are propped up on the coffee table, a pillow under them. Despite my protests, Jasper is carrying me all over the ce, not wanting me to harm myself even more. My little visit to the barn put more pressure on my toes and resulted in them swelling even more, which alerted Jasper, who called in Mose to take a look at them. When they learned that i snuck out of the house, they not only strictly forbade me to walk until I healed, but they were upset with me, which makes no sense to me why they pretend to care. In a world full of people, I am alone. No one ever cares about me, no one ever sees me, hears me, or feels my pain. I am like 52 Blue, the loneliest whale in the ocean, his songs never heard by other whales. Then why does Jasper pretend to hear me? I nce out the window next to the front door, hoping to catch a glimpse of him, but all I can see is a few snow f l a k es falling from the sky. My eyes return to the TV, but I barely pay any attention to what I am watching. My body still craves drugs and alcohol, but when Jasper is around, he usually distracts me. Miss Teapot¡¯s purrs are another source of distraction, but Jasper is slowly growing on me. I should not allow him affect me so much, not Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. when I know Jason will soone after me, but I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed genuine human touch until him. He is different from the men I am forced to f u c k, he doesn¡¯t expect anything in return for nursing me to health, and I don¡¯t know what to make of it. I am constantly on edge, knowing that sooner orter, he will show me his true colors. I hope Jason finds me before that happens because the memories of Jasper being kind to me are something I want to cherish forever. Apart from Cam, he is the only one to treat me with kindness from the moment he met me. The scene of a woman giving birth appears on TV. I start to feel sick, bile rising to my throat, and I fumble with the remote, trying to turn off the TV when Jasper finally enters. My body rxes, and I change the channel to another program. Jasper takes off his coat and hangs it on the coat rack before smiling. ¡°I see that you followed my orders. Good girl,¡± he praises me, thenes to me and gives me a kiss on the top of my head. His words should not affect me because Carlos and Jason always told me I was a stu p i d who r e who was too dumb to do anything right, but they do. Being called ¡°good girl¡¯ makes me¡­think that maybe I am not as dumb as I have been told since I was little. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I say. Jasper tilts my head up, making me look at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me ¡®Master¡¯ all the time.¡± My brows draw together. ¡°My other Master would get angry if I called him anything else,¡± I say, referring to Carlos since Jason only liked to be called that by his women. 150. Olivia Running his thumb over my bottom lip, he adds, ¡°I am nothing like him. You can call me whatever makes youfortable. His gaze goes to my chest as he keeps talking, ¡°But when I destroy that pus sy of yours, you will call me Sir. I will not only destroy your p u s s y, but every inch of your body.¡± Destroy that p u s s y of yours. I was right, jasper will also hurt me. I don¡¯t even want to think about how much it will hurt when he tears open my a s s with his huge d i c k. The only time I had to f u c k a guy as big as Jasper, a doctor had to see me because I wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding. He ultimately prescribed me painkillers, assuring me I would feel better in several days. Since then, a n a l has been more painful, leaving me in tears every time a guy takes his time to finish. Unaware of my internal anguish, he dips his head and murmurs against my lips, ¡°I am going to take a quick shower, then I am going to take a look at your wounds. Wait for me here,¡± before giving a quick kiss. After petting Miss Teapot a few times, Jasper disappears into our bedroom. I try watching TV again, but since I am no longer allowed to take drugs, my mind is clear, and so many thoughts run through it. I think of the sex tapes I agreed to make, and a wave of nausea hits me when I realize I have to f u c k Rueben and Tyson. They will probably kill me before they use my body to take down my father. If not for Jasper, I would have died that night in the forest. My gaze goes to the window. It stopped snowing. Pity. Cam loved it when it snowed. She used to drag me outside and have me make snow angels with her before we had a huge snowball fight. My heart throbs painfully. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 151. Olivia an Impo, her expectatly on the days that end with y. he was so full of life, herughter was infections. There is one moment that don¡¯t regret pulling that trigger and killing her. I tsas tall show my cheeks. It¡¯s al moments like these, when everything bes too much that I yearn for the mombiness at the drugs. Jasper returns to the living room, and I quickly clean my face, not wanting him to ask me about Cam or what happened that night. ¡°Are you hungry? Or thirsty?¡± he asks as he goes over to the open kitchen. reply as I usually do, ¡°No.¡± He opens the fridge and rummages through it. ¡°Are you ever hungry?¡± This time I take a few moments before I reply, ¡°Not for food.¡± Jasper looks at me before taking out the remainder of the cake Mose made yesterday. Surprisingly, it is fondant cake. Mose brought it, saying he was trying to make it at work, but the decoration turned out wrong, and he didn¡¯t want throw it out as it was for a birthday and thought that I might like it. ¡°How about something sweet then?¡± How about drugs, I want to say, but knowing Jasper¡¯s opinion on my addiction, I decide against it. Instead, I ask, ¡°Do 1 have to eat?¡± Jasper sighs, then puts the cake on the table and cuts a slice. ¡°You are as stubborn as Speckles.¡± ¡°She is not stubborn, she only misses her filly,¡± I try once again to make him understand what is wrong with the mare, but just like Ansel, Jasper dismisses me. I don¡¯t even know why I bother when men never take me seriously. Jasper walks over to me, the te with a slice of cake and a ss of water in his hands, and sits next to me on the couch. After putting the te and the ss on the table, he gently scoops me up in his Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. arms and puts me on hisp. Awoken from her nap by Jasper moving me from my spot on the couch, Miss Teapot lets out a noise of annoyance before disappearing into the bedroom, making Jasperugh. A momentter, Jasper turns his attention to me. Cupping my left cheek, he says, ¡°I never thought I would love having a woman in my house so much.¡± Brushing his mouth against mine, he adds, ¡°I will never let you go, Little Love. Your ce is here, with me. If my blood-brothers don¡¯t want you, even better because I get to enjoy you all by myself.¡± His words mean nothing to me. I have heard them before from the man I thought was my soulmate, my everything. yet he turned his back on me when I needed him the most, shattering my hopes and dreams in the process. I will never again trust a man with my heart. Loving someone is not worth the pain and the heartbreak. The moment Jasper gets tired of me, he will discard me as well, but until then, I will pretend I trust what he tells me. 151 Olivia ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I whisper. A grunt of approval leaves him before his lips capture mine in a soft kiss. I reciprocate only because it pleases him. His left hand finds the buttons of my shirt, and he pops open a few, his fingers slipping beneath the thin fabric. His touch is gentle, but I brace myself in case he starts to twist my nipples painfully. They are still sore from when Ruchen and Tyson tortured me. Jasper pulls back his head. ¡°Do your ti t s still hurt?¡± he asks as he pushes down the shoulders of my shirt. ¡°No,¡± I lic. His eyes take in the bruises covering my skin. ¡°A new rule you must follow: Never lie to me, else I will paint your little as s bright red. Do you understand, Little Love?¡± I don¡¯t like this rule; it makes me too vulnerable, but if I don¡¯t follow it and he realizes I am not being entirely truthful, he will punish me. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Good. Now, again. Do your t i t s still hurt?¡± he asks again. I think for a few seconds about how to reply, as I am conflicted between the need to please him and the urgency to tell him the truth. ¡°Not as much as yesterday,¡± I finally say. Quicking an eyebrow, he says, ¡°Olivia?¡± My shoulders drop, and I brace myself for a blow as I say, ¡°Yes, they still hurt.¡± Not only does Jasper not hit me, but what he tells me next leaves me stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I blink several times, trying to figure out the ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ thing, whatever it means. Jasper keeps talking. ¡°I should have never let Rueben and Tyson torture you.¡± Kissing some bruises from my chest, he murmurs against my skin, ¡°Rueben is on the verge of madness, and I promised myself to save him no matter the cost. Even sacrificing you if that meant he would be saved. Seeing what they did to you fills me with regret for not acting earlier. Do you think you can forgive me?¡± His words make me panic. What do I reply? ¡°Yes,¡± I say, because what else am I supposed to tell him? Looking into my eyes, he says, ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean it, but let me try to win your trust. It will be a long process, as you have been hurt badly in the past, but I know what I want, and I want you, Olivia.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe, but I don¡¯t mean it. Jasper knows I am not being truthful. ¡°One day, that yes wille from your heart.¡± It won¡¯t because all men are good at lying and toying with women¡¯s feelings, but I am past that point, I don¡¯t trust a word thates out of their mouths. Besides, what man would want a woman like me, who has been used by so many? A woman who doesn¡¯t enjoy sex? A woman who dreads being touched and who can¡¯t even have children. 151. Olivia Jasper gently sucks my nipples before his lips trail up my neck until they reach my mouth, and he kisses me softly, his left hand caresses the underside of my breast, goosebumps appear all over my skin. I am not cold, yet a shiver runs down my spine. Strange. I don¡¯t remember my body reacting like this to a man¡¯s touch. Then again, no man had touched me in kindness like Jasper. ¡°Is your pus s y still sore?¡± he asks against my lips. I want to say no, but remembering his rule, I say, ¡°Yes.¡± He smiles. ¡°Good girl for telling me the truth.¡± Giving me onest peek, he reaches for the te on the coffee table. ¡°After you eat, it is time for your medicine. Mose will listen to your lungs when he returns home, and Maddox will drop by tomorrow for another check-up. I want to be sure your ribs and toes are healing properly.¡± He brings the fork to my mouth, and before I can eat, the door bursts open, and Ansel enters carrying a visibly wounded Rueben. ¡°He was shot in his neck,¡± Ansel says before both of them fall to the floor. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 152. Olivia Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I knew it from the hump After putting me on the couch, the te in my hands, Jasper immediately springs into action and jumps to his feet. At the same time, he pulls out his phone from his pocket and throws it at me. The phone ¡°Call Maddox,¡± he instructs me as he is already checking on Rueben and Ansel. I put the te on the coffee table and grab the phone. Rueben has fallen on top of Ansel, and Jasper rolls him on his back. A rag full of oil stains and blood is wrapped around his neck. I am pretty sure that is not hygienic and can lead to a serious infection. The hiss of paining from Ansel lets me know he is conscious, but Rueben looks like is on the verge of dying. Jasper removes the rag from Rueben¡¯s neck. Blood covers his skin, and it is impossible to say exactly where he has been hit or how serious his wound is. Red drops fall on the rug in front of the entrance, white patterns stained scarlet, transport me to the most awful night of my life. My heart starts to race, my mouth turns dry, my hands start trembling. It took me years toe to terms with what happened back then, but I don¡¯t think I will ever be alright, as things like blood or the color red will always trigger me, never letting me forget. My gaze goes to the window as I try to gain myposure. It was winter back then, too, a few months after he returned to University for his second semester. I still don¡¯t understand why, but I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, not when he hates me so much, bruises left by him covering not only my body but my heart and soul as well. My love for him died years ago, and I don¡¯t think I can ever feel anything for him or anyone else. He broke me indefinitely and irrevocably, no amount of gold can fix me. Maybe it is for the best that things happened as they did-not Cam¡¯s death, though. That would forever be my biggest regret. But he and I would have never worked out, not when wee from different worlds, him a Lord and me the daughter of a powerful Duke. Yet, there had been days when I couldn¡¯t stop myself from imagining how my life would have been if Cam were still alive. Thinking of her brings another wave of pain and sadness, and the need for drugs hits worse than ever. I need to forget. about everything-that boy with turquoise eyes that shattered myst glimmer of hope, Cam, and that perfect life I envisioned ever since he kissed me for the first time. ¡°Now, Olivia!¡± Jasper orders me, pulling me out of my trance. I push all thoughts of him to the back of my head and turn my attention to the phone in my hands. Despite not having used one in years, I have no problem unlocking the screen since Jasper doesn¡¯t have a password, and I go to the contact list. Jasper drags Rueben across the living room floor to one of the spare rooms. I scroll through Jasper¡¯s agenda while my gazends on Ansel-who is still lying on his stomach on the floor, with a grunt, he rolls on his back. He is pale, his jacket stained with blood, and from the rips on the right sleeve, I bet he has been shot as well. While I don¡¯t care, I find myself asking, ¡°How many times were you hit?¡± 152 Olivia Ansel tries to stand but ends up falling back to the floor. ¡°I am fine,¡± he says, his voice weak. Even before. Ansel always tried to hide if something was bothering him or if he was hurt in any way. Once, when he was involved in a car ident, along with Tyson and Ruchen, he hid that he had fractured his wrist and insisted the paramedics check only on others, iming he was fine. If not for Rueben¡¯s parents, who were informed by Ansel about the ident, he would not have gone to the ER. ¡°The f u c k you are,¡± Jasper says from the room. Ansel chuckles. ¡°Lonly have a scratch or two.¡± It looks like more than a few scratches, but I keep my observations to myself, not wanting to anger Ansel by calling him out on his lic. I finally find Maddox¡¯s number, and I dial it. I remember little to nothing about Maddox, the few times he came to check up on me when I was drifting in and out of consciousness and running a high fever. From what I heard from Jasper and Mose, he and his blood-brothers are the ones to treat the Lords or their wives in Veross City, as they all work in the general hospital. Maddox takes forever to answer. ¡°If it¡¯s not a death-of-life situation, it can wait.¡± He sounds like I woke him from a deep sleep. While I feel bad about having to call him over when he sounds like he needs a few days of rest, Rueben and Ansel need his help. ¡°Jasper?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Olivia,¡± I let him know. ¡°I am sorry to bother you, but Rueben and Ansel have been shot, and they are gravely injured. Especially Rueben, since the bullet hit him in the neck.¡± Maddox swears before asking, ¡°How bad is it?¡± ¡°Pretty bad. Rueben has been wounded badly, and while he is alive, I don¡¯t think he willst long. As for Ansel-¡° Chapter 153 Chapter 153 153. 153. Olivia ¡°Tell him I am fine.¡± Ansel interrupts me, Even if I know better than to ignore what I was told, I say to Maddox, ¡°He looks like he has lost a lot of blood. It would be best if you hurry. ¡°Apply pressure directly on the wounds until I am there, Maddox instructs me before he ends the phone call. I repeat to Jasper what Maddox said as 1 put the phone next to the te and try to stand, which alerts Ansel as he suddenly is standing. ¡°What the f k are doing?¡± he snarls, taking me by surprise. I chew my bottom lip as I try toe up with the words to exin to him what I want to do. Normally, when a man gets angry, I freeze, knowing that being submissive will lead to a lesser punishment. ¡°I want to help you,¡± I whisper, hoping it will be enough for him to understand my intentions. ¡°Always the martyr,¡± he sighs. His shoulders drop, and he drags himself to the couch, where I help him remove his jacket and his shirt, leaving him only on his ck tank top and pants. A tattoo is on his right arm-three skulls connected by a king cobra with red eyes, and beneath each skull is a ck rose. Under this tattoo is another one, that of a white butterfly with broken wings. A bullet has grazed it in half, dry blood smeared on the delicate wings. While blood triggers me, seeing Ansel hurt doesn¡¯t settle well with me. I reach out my hand, the tips of my fingers brushing against the wound. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± My questiones out as a whisper, but Ansel hears me. ¡°No,¡± he replies before making me look into his eyes. They are a warm shade of brown, but for a second, they sh ruby before returning to their natural color. My brows draw together. ¡°I did not expect that,¡± I say as I search for more wounds. I lift up his tank top. A long scar covers his chest, starting from the top and going down like a straight line. Maybe he had a heart operation, but I never knew he suffered from any conditions. I ignore the scar as I take in a wound on the left side of his torso, blood gushing out of it. ¡°That looks painful,¡± Iment as I lean over to take a better look at it and see if the bullet is still in the wound. Ansel leans his head on the couch. ¡°I will live.¡± ¡°Your¡­ demon will help you heal faster,¡± I say as I try to use his shirt to apply pressure to the wound, but a hissing from him lets me know it would be best to let him do that. ¡°How is Rueben?¡± I ask Jasper as Ansel puts his palm on top of the shirt. ¡°If Maddox doesn¡¯t hurry, I will lose another blood-brother.¡± The pain in his tone awakens something inside me, 153 Olivia something I thought I lost a long time ago-Teelings. When I was taken to the facility to have my tubes removed, I lost the ability to feel most feelings, except for fear and a few others. But they also did something else to me, something that changed me forever, transforming me into something more than a simple human. ¡°Oliva, ca!! Maddox again and tell him to hurry! Rueben stopped breathing!¡± Jasper yells, his panicked voice telling me what to do. I ce my feet on the cold wooden floor, and I stand. ¡°Get your ascs back down!¡± Ansel sneers, but I barely register what he is telling me While I was in the medical facility, I was strapped down to a chair, and doctors told me that if I sacrificed something. they would give me an incredible gift. I didn¡¯t want the gift, for the price was too high-I could never have children again. The doctors did what they wanted, cutting me open, removing parts of me, and adding something that didn¡¯t belong inside of me-something I am not quite ready to ept. When I don¡¯t do as he asks, Ansel tries to grab my hand, but I jerk it away from him and rush to the room in which Ruchen and Jasper are. Pain shoots through my toes and feet, but ignoring it is easy, as I have years of practice. Anseles after me, and I walk faster, not wanting to be stopped until I reach Rueben. Jasper is performing CPR on Rueben, but when his eyesnd on me, he stops. ¡°You disobeyed my rules.¡± ¡°I did.¡± I say as I reach the bed and take Rueben¡¯s hand into mine, and empty my mind of any thoughts or feelings. He is cold, and I no longer can feel a pulse. I have never done this before, but something tells me I can do it. Remembering the old times, the good times, and everything else, I close my eyes. ¡°Live,¡± I wish with all my heart. Ansel finally reaches me, but it is toote to stop me as I free whatever is inside of me. An invisible force hits me in the chest, knocking me on my ascs, and everything turns ck. shback, 16 years old ¡°Have you ever heard of hellstars?¡± Cam whispers her question to me. We were supposed to be studying together in the library after school, at least I have, as Cam has been reading from a book with a ck cover and a golden pentagram on it. ¡°I know something about them,¡± I reply, remembering a discussion between Rueben and Ansel that Cam and I overheard. ¡°What about them?¡± Cam shows me the book. Half of the page is missing. ¡°From what we know, they are soulmates to demons and angels.¡± I nod because that¡¯s what Rueben said. ¡°But what if there are other special women out there?¡± I narrow Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. my eyes. ¡°What other special women?¡± Cam taps on the ripped page with her finger. ¡°I found something interesting here. It talks about a group of women. who used to have power.¡± 153. Olivia ¡°Powers?¡± ¡°Look,¡± Cam says, and I do so. ¡°On this page, it says that women born from hellstars and their mates can heal with one touch. Looking at me, she adds, ¡°There is at least one hellstar from my mother¡¯s side. What if I have powers?¡± I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. What is Cam talking about? ¡°Powers as in magical powers?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± I shrug because I am just learning about the Lords and the Dukes and how they came to be, and hellstars are an entirely new thing. ¡°Sounds like a bunch of bullshcict to me.¡± Camughs, and someone shushes her. ¡°We need to find out more.¡± Here we go. Cam ying detective. ¡°Can we do this after we finish our homework?¡± Hi everyone. If it seems that I am taking for ever to update is because the month of December is crazy busy, especially this week but after Christmas I should go back to writing more. Also, I want to wish everyone a Merry Christmas and hope you have a wonderful time with the family. Chapter Comments c Chapter 154 Chapter 154 154. 154. Jasper When my first blood-brothers died, the pain of the severed link reverberated through my entire being, crippling my soul for a long time. Being epted by other blood-brothers happens only on rare asions, so I resigned to my bleak fate. Then Rueben and the others forced their way into my life, and despite me not wanting a new link, somehow they tricked me. 0: so 1 told myself. I closed my heart to them, refusing to really see them as my blood-brothers even if I thought of them like that. I even convinced myself I wouldn¡¯t care if they suddenly left me alone on the farm with the animals. When Ansel and Rueben entered the house, blood covering them, I realized how stu p i d I had been. Despite not wanting to see them as family, Rueben and Ansel are that and more. No matter how hard I tried to stop the bleeding and keep him alive, Rueben stopped breathing, the wound in his neck was fatal, making me realize how fragile human life is. Then a miracle happened-Olivia. Because how else can I refer to what she did? Rueben¡¯s heart stopped beating, and yet, when she grabbed his hand, he not only started breathing. but she also saved the link that ties me to my blood-brothers. Rueben is unconscious but at least he is alive. Then Olivia faints. The thick rug absorbs most of the impact, but panic rises inside me, fearing how hard she had hit her head when she fell. Ansel rushes to pick her up, but I am faster. Besides, he has been shot as well. He should lie down and let me take care of Olivia. Where the f u c k is Maddox? 1 gently stroke Olivia¡¯s cheek. She is so pale and cold, but as long as she is breathing, I know she will be alright. ¡°Can you bring me the first aid box?¡± I ask Ansel as I try to keep an eye on Rueben. ¡°On it,¡± Ansel says and goes to the kitchen. He sounds like he is in shock. I don¡¯t me him. If not witnessing with my own eyes more s h i t than I can remember, I would have thought I lost my mind. I know Rueben is not out of the woods, but my entire focus is on Olivia. Strands of her auburn hair cover her face and I gently brush them away before I check to see how hard she hit her head. When I don¡¯t feel any bumps, I feel relieved. Thest thing she needs is a concussion. Once Maddox is here, he will take a look at her. I felt she was special from the first time I met her, but her actually having healing powers? It is clear I know so little about the women born to Dukes. Even to Lords. What if there is so much more to them than we were told? I never had sisters, only a deadbeat brother, but Rueben should know. ¦³ Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ansel stares at Olivia with an expression that can only mean one thing-obsession. I understand because right now, I feel the same. It¡¯s funny how just one decision on her part captured my entire heart in mere moments. 154 Jasper When we brought her home, she was nothing to me. She was just a woman to have fun with, even if the idea was to find a wife. I pushed that idea to the side when I learned she was the one who killed Cam, knowing Rueben wild never approve of her, but slowly, she wiggled her way into my heart. Spending time with her had been wonderful Every touch and kiss I gave her were genuine because I liked her But now? Now, I am obsessed. After she saved Ruchen¡¯s life, there is no way in Hell I will ever let her go. I want to know everything about her. From her darkest secret to her each and every thought. What she likes, what hates. What makes her smile. I am yet to see her pretty face light up with happiness. No wonder she is sad all the Especially after everything that had happened to her since we found her in the forest. I am partially responsible for what Rueben and Tyson did to her. I could have stopped them before things escted. Because of my poor decision, Olivia paid the price. I know she said she forgives me, but I could tell she didn¡¯t mean it. Even if it takes me a lifetime. 1 will earn her trust and love. Before, I wanted to help her get better because I saw her as a project, but now-now it¡¯s because she gave me something I never expected. Hope. Hope to finally have the family I have been dreaming about for so long. Hope to finally have a wife and find some peace andfort in her warm embrace. Hope that my demon won¡¯t consume my soul because I want to bond Olivia to me, our lives forever entwined. My demon purrs his approval.. I press my lips to Olivia¡¯s brow. It took me only thirty-three years to find the woman who will be my wife. I let Rueben lead even if my demon is strong, but it will be my name on the marriage license. I want her to take my name so that every Lord and Duke in the city will know she belongs to me. To my blood-brothers as well. Ansel returns with the first aid kit and puts it next to Rueben. I ce Olivia on the bed before I take out bandages and wrap them around Rueben¡¯s wounds, wanting to stop the bleeding. At this rate, he will die of blood loss. ¡°What the f u c k just happened?¡± Ansel finally asks. ¡°Olivia just saved his life,¡± I reply. ¡°I think she has¡­ healing powers.¡± Ansel pulls out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lights one. ¡°Impossible,¡± he says after taking a long drag from his cigarette. His gaze is fixed on Olivia. ¡°Humans don¡¯t have that kind of power. If Rueben is alive, it¡¯s because of your effort.¡± Shackled (The Lord Series) Chapter 155 Chapter 155 155. Jasper In normal circumstances, I world have thought the same, but there had been a glowing from Olivia¡¯s hand when she touched Rueben. Her back was to Ansel, so he couldn¡¯t see it, but I did. ¡°Normal humans don¡¯t have any kind of powers, but we are hot normal humans, are we?¡± I say while Ansel stands there biood gushing out from a b¨¹llet wound while he keeps smoking. ¡°Our bond with the demons goes deeper than we allow ourselves to think. What if the women born to Lords are special because of the ties we have with our demons? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Olivia is a Duc h e s s,¡± Ansel points out. ¡°Her father is the vessel for an angel,¡± I remind him. ¡°Her grandfather as well. And so on.¡± Ansel keeps smoking while he thinks. ¡°I need a drink. It¡¯s too early for this shi t.¡± He disappears in the kitchen, and I take Olivia to our room. I put Olivia on the bed next to Miss Teapot, who res at me with displeased eyes. She doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed from her nap. When I first built this house, I did so with the idea of possibly finding a woman who would ept that she wouldn¡¯t be worshiped by a group of blood-brothers, but only by me. Olivia likes this house, but her ce is in the main house, in the Lair, while my blood-brothers and I f u c k her, filling her with cu m until she is pregnant with our first child. It will take a while until I get all my blood-brothers to see Olivia as I do. At least Ansel is on my side. Olivia whimpers and I try to soothe her. ¡°Olly?¡± She doesn¡¯t reply nor open her eyes, making me think she is in a deep sleep and is having a nightmare. She has bad dreams every night, making me wonder what kind of life she had before we found her. Rueben and Tyson might im she is a whor e, that she likes di c k s. Well, if that is true, there are five of us to keep her more than satisfied. She mumbles Spencer a few times, tears falling down her cheeks. Whoever this Spencer is, I am certain he had hurt her. ¡°You are safe now, Little Love.¡± 1 kiss her gently and she rxes. Then I cover her with the quilt and watch her for a few moments. Content that she is sleeping peacefully, I go to check on Rueben. The bandage is soaked with blood, and I change it. The bleeding is not as strong as before, but I am still worried. He is cold to touch. How long until there is no more blood in his body? Where the f u c k is Maddox? I get Rueben in a morefortable position before I take a nket out of the closet, toss it over him and take the duvet to theundry room. Blood stained the white duvet, and I have seen how Olivia reacts when she sees anything red. The other day, I put on a scarlet sweater, or whatever the f u c k that color is called, and Olivia¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears, her chin trembled. She only calmed down when I changed the sweater for a ck hoodie. It wasn¡¯t the only instance she acted like that, but never so strongly. Something about that color brings bad memories to her. After I throw the duvet in the washing machine and turn it on, I return to the bedroom to check on Olivia. She is sleeping, and I give her a peck on the lips. Miss Teapot is curled up on Olivia¡¯s stomach, purring softly. I stroke her head a few times before I go to the living room. Ansel is in the kitchen, pressing his tank top against his wounds while rummaging through the cabs. I sit on the couch and try to kill time by channel surfing until Maddox gets here. Knowing what Ansel is looking for, I say, ¡°The one above the fridge.¡± Oveing an addiction as strong as Olivia has will take years if not her entire lifetime. Not wanting her to be tempted by alcohol, I hid it in a ce she wouldn¡¯t reach. Ansel takes the whiskey bottle and joins me. ¡°What happened?¡± I want to know. Bounty hunting is a dangerous job, but Rueben and Ansel have been doing this for years and never did they get hurt like this. They were supposed to be professionals. Ansel takes a sip from the bottle before he passes it to me. Then, he takes another cigarette from his pack. ¡°Jason,¡± Ansel says as he lights his cigarette and takes a few puffs from it. ¡°We stopped next to the forest to talk when the motherf u c k e r shot Rueben. He took us by surprise.¡± From the sour expression on his face it is safe to assume Jason got away. I drink from the bottle. ¡°He knows we have Olivia.¡± Did Mky tell him? ¡°He can¡¯t have her,¡± Ansel says. ¡°Not anymore.¡± He takes the bottle from me. ¡°Not when she will finally be mine.¡± I wasn¡¯t wrong to think Ansel is obsessed with Olivia. ¡°Ours,¡± I correct him, and he nods in approval. ¡°She is safe on the farm with us.¡± Or as safe as she can be. It will take time to make Mose, Tyson, and Rueben see how special Olivia is. When they learn of how she saved Rueben, they will for sure ept her. Her killing Cam will always be a tragedy, but my mama always thought people could change. Whatever made Ovilia pull that trigger is something I am determined to find out. Rueben and Tyson might hate her now but I am sure Olivia will win their hearts as well. She has to! Because I don¡¯t want to be forced to choose between Olivia and my blood-brothers. Losing Tyson is not an option. Not when¡­. I stop the thought right there. Things are not supposed to be like that between blood-brothers. The sound of a h o n k lets me know Maddox is here. ¡°I will go open the gate for him,¡± I say. I grab my coat and rush outside. Tyson gets out of the main house and leans against the railing. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t waste Maddox¡¯s time like that. That bitc h is for sureining to get your attention.¡± It is riching from him, especially after what he did to Olivia. ¡°Rueben and Ansel have been shot. And Chapter 156 Chapter 156 156. Jasper Tyson looks at me like horns suddenly have sprouted on my head. Why is it so hard to believe Olivia is a good person? That she helpot Ruchen? Olivia bar bon a topic of discussion ever since I met Rueben and the others. Tyson and Rueben always mentioned that she was as evil as the rest of the Dukes. My demon has this ability to sense things, and he would have known if Olivia was as malicious as she was portrayed. The only feeling I get from her is that she is hiding something deep inside her. Something that is killing her little by little. Pressuring her to talk about it may not be wise, not when she is so.. depressed, but maybe she will do so when she feels safe with me. If not, there are always other ways to make her talk and I am not referring to torture but¡­ maniption. And sex. It so happens I am good at both. ¡°Are they well? Tyson asks, worried. I head towards the main gate and Tyson follows me. ¡°Ansel will live,¡± I reply. ¡°And Rueben?¡± Maddox bonks again and I walk faster. ¡°He will probably need a few weeks of rest.¡± Tyson lets out a breath of relief. ¡°Thank f u c k. I don¡¯t know what I would do if I lost Rueben as well. Or Ansel.¡± Tyson, Ansel, and Rueben had been friends for many years before they decided to be blood- brothers. The kind of friendship they have has only be stronger with the link between us. And once Olivia is our bonded, that link will be even stronger. Knowing Rueben and Tyson the way I do, they will refuse to hear about it, but if I can get Mose my side, then maybe my n can stand a chance. Mose. He is usually the most quiet of the group, mostly focusing on his true passion-cooking. With time, I got to know what really turns him on, and I n to use it against him. All is fair in love or war, and this is war, baby. should not make ns without talking with Olivia first, but even if she refuses us, I won¡¯t let her go. I might be mistaken, but I think Ansel feels the same. Between the two of us we can get Olivia h o o k e d on a new addiction-our c o c k s. I can¡¯t wait to f u c k her. I bet she will feel amazing. Not many women can take me without feeling pain, but I bet Olivia will scream in pleasure. The things I will do to her once she is healed. ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t doing that well,¡± I let Tyson know. ¡°After helping Rueben, she fainted.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if that bitc h lives or dies,¡± he throws it at me. I never saw this side of Tyson. He was always cheerful and making jokes when he didn¡¯t have his nose stuck in one of his po m books. Olivia brings out the worst of him. Before we met, he had some drinking problems, but with the help of Ansel and Tyson, he got his s h i t together. ¡°You should,¡± I say as I reach the gate and open it. Maddox drives inside and I am about to close the gate when I hear a loud barking from Rueben¡¯s SUV, which is parked nearby. F u c k! Diva. Ansel probably left her inside the car so she wouldn¡¯t get in the way since she is very 156 Jasper overprotective of Rueben. Not wanting to deal with her right now, I say to Tyson, ¡°Take care of Diva while I exin to Madde what happened¡± Tyson curses out loud but does as I say, knowing Diva will destroy the Interior of the car if she is and let out soon. It won¡¯t be the first time. She has ruined more pairs of shows than I can remember Maddox, stops his cat and I go to him and let him know about what happened. When I tell him about Olivia brindez Rueben back from the dead, he gives me a puzzled look but doesn¡¯t say anything about it. As a doctor, I am sure he has witnessed many strange things. Especially when ites to the Lords, We enter the house, and I let Maddox take care of Ansel and Ruchen while I go to see how Olivia She is finally awake and petting Miss Teapot. Her fingers tremble when I close the door and approach the bed. ¡°How is Rueben?¡± she asks. ¡°Alive.¡± She nods. ¡°Are you going to punish me for disobeying your rules?¡± I sit on the bed and pull her into myp. Miss Teapot jumps on the pillows and curls on top of them. ¡°I should do that.¡± I grab her chin, forcing her to look at me. Her pupils dte, letting me know she is scared. ¡°Maybe I will.¡± My hand slides to her neck. ¡°Maybe I will toss you on the bed and f u c k you like the bad girl you have been. That way, you will learn what happens when you put yourself in danger.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Her voice trembles. Tears pool inside her eyes and I get so hard it hurts. I always had a kink for women who cry while being railed. If she weren¡¯t hurt, I would have f u c k e d the brains out of her. I shouldn¡¯t think about f u c k i n g right now, not when Rueben has been shot in the neck, but when Olivia ces her palm on top of my coc k, all I want to do is to sink deep inside her. ¡°How may I please you, Master?¡± she asks. A groan slips past my lips. If she knew how kinky I am¡­. And I am not the only one. I bring her hand to my chest. ¡°By doing as I tell you,¡± I say and kiss her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did or how you did it, but thank you for saving Rueben¡¯s life,¡± I murmur against her lips. She doesn¡¯t try to deny that what I am saying is true. Remembering thest gathering at the Blood Lodge, I ask, ¡°Are you a hellstar?¡± Olivia quickly shakes her head, denying it. ¡°How can someone like me be a hellstar?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let past mistakes dictate your life. If you are not a hellstar, then how?¡± Olivia clenches her fists. ¡°When I was seventeen, I was taken to a research facility.¡± She shudders. ¡°The doctors there did things to me.¡± Could she be talking about the same facility Yan was kept in as a prisoner? 156 Jasper ¡°What things?¡± I want to know, The color drains from her face. Her voice trembles as she says. ¡°They removed my tubes.¡± My heart drops. She can¡¯t have children? ¡°I don¡¯t even have a menstruation cycle anymore.¡± Tears fall down her cheeks. ¡°A sacrifice, they called it. Yet it was a punishment. I killed someone¡¯s child, and the doctors left me barren.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My head frets like spinning. I always wanted children, but Olivia doesn¡¯t have tubes anymore. I am not the only one who wants children. Mose and Ansel have been talking about children for a few years now. There is no way they will ept Olivia to be our bonded. Despite this obsession I now have for her, I don¡¯t think I can marry her. Children are something I wanted for a long time. I gave up on many dreams. I don¡¯t think I can give up on another one, no matter how much I like Olivia I put her on the bed. ¡°I will be back in a few,¡± I say, wanting to get some fresh air while I try to sort out my thought and think about what I should do about Olivia. ¡°Maddox will see you after he is done with Rueben and Ansel.¡± ¡°Jasper,¡± she whispers. She rarely says my name, preferring to call me Master. Instead of checking to see if she needs anything. I go to the bar. It is one of the few ces on the farm where I can fully rx and let my mind wander. Speckles is in her stall and I go to her. Her ears immediately pri c k forward. Despite all the hours I spent with her, trying to win her trust, she still fears me. My mama loved horses. She grew up on a farm surrounded by animals. When Papa married her, they moved to Veross City. Their first years in the big city were rough, especially since they barely made ends meet. Papa wasn¡¯t a Lord, nor did they have any ties with the Blood Lodge. It all changed when Papa saved a man¡¯s life who was involved in a car crash. The man, Loy-a Lord- offered Papa a job and took my brother and me under his wing. While I thrived under Loy¡¯s guidance, Aaric-my brother-did not. Two years older than me, Aaric was the first one to be taken to the Blood Lodge. He hated the experience and wanted nothing to do with the organization. When my turn came, Loy hesitated to take me, thinking I would react like Aaric. It took me almost an entire year to convince Loy and Papa to take me to the Blood Lodge. In the end, Loy vouched for me, and I received an invitation from the Elders to learn more about the organization. It was supposed to be only a visit, and yet a demon chose me as his vessel. Soon after I started my training as a Lord, Aaric got involved with a street gang and ran away from home. It was the best thing he could do since he always made Mama cry. I resented him for it. Mama was a gentle soul. Cancer took her away from me when I was still a teen. She died without seeing Aaric again. Papa still works for Loy, but we had a falling out a couple of years ago and are no longer in touch. It is from Mama¡¯s childhood stories that I developed a passion for horses and the desire to have a big family since she had ten siblings. I grew up hearing about what she did with her sisters or how her brothers protected her from bullies at school. Olivia or children? 156 Jasper The Lair is fit for at least four kids. We can always renovate the attic and add more rooms there. I watch Speckles until she rxes enough for me to enter the stall. I keep my distance, though, wanting her to know I am not a danger to her. ¡°Easy, girl,¡± I murmur when she stamps her leg on the floor. ¡°How about some fresh air?¡± It¡¯s been a few days since I took her to the fenced pasture behind the farm. Artax is already there and it will do good for Speckles to stretch her legs for a few hours. I get close enough to grab her bridle. She watches me with wary eyes, but she follows me when I lead her out of the barn. When we reach the pasture, I let Speckles in and watch how she goes to Artax. The two of them became friends soon after Speckles came to the farm. After watching the Artax and Speckles run for a while I go check on Juniper. It was Mose who brought her home. Initially, I thought having a goat on the farm would be fun, but she gives me more trouble than any other animal I have ever owned. After a few hours tending to the animals, I returned to the guest house. Ansel and Tyson are on the couch watching TV, Diva between them. Ansel¡¯s hair is wet and his clothes are changed and he no longer looks pale, making me believe Maddox already took care of him. Guilt rushes to me when I realize ! should have helped Maddox but I am of no use when I am overthinking things. Before I can ask anything, Ansel jerks his head towards the hallway. ¡°Maddox is with Olivia.¡± I am still conflicted about Olivia, but I put that to the side so I can talk to Maddox. The door to the bedroom is closed and I knock before I enter. Olivia is sitting on the bed, her chest exposed to Maddox who is listening to her lungs, his eyes glued to her ti t s. His blood-brothers and him are still looking for a bonded but that doesn¡¯t mean he can ogle Olivia. My demon snarls in anger. Jealousy is a sword with two edges and I never thought I would have this kind of feeling, not when my desire to have children is stronger than the obsession I have for her. ¡°How is Rueben?¡± I ask. Not taking his eyes off Olivia¡¯s ti t s, he replies, ¡°By some miracle, he made it. I put him on an IV. I will leave some instructions for Mose.¡± Reuben hates hospitals, and he always made it clear that he prefers to be treated at home. ¡°And Olivia?¡± If I hadn¡¯t been looking, I would have missed how her shoulders tense for a second. In the back of my mind, I know she needs me, but I need to take a step or two back until I know what I want. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 157. Olivia For years, the only feelings I¡¯ve had were those of guilt and remorse over what I did to Cam. Whatever was done to me in the clinic made me numb. Combined with the drugs and the alcohol, I was like a living corpse. I ate and drank, talked when allowed, but I was dead inside. When I decided to help Rueben, I didn¡¯t think that small act would open the gates to every f u c k i n g feeling out there. Love, hate,passion, grief, disgust, anger, longing, loneliness, sadness, shame- everything hit me at once, making it so hard to think and breathe. I thought I didn¡¯t need anyone in my life, that a hug or kind words were only ways to manipte me, but I was wrong. The only person who has shown me kindness in years turned his back on me the moment he learned I couldn¡¯t have children. What did Jasper expect? That we could y the happy family and have children together? Rueben and Tyson would rather torture me to death than contemte the idea of having anything to do with me. ¡°Take a deep breath,¡± Maddox instructs me as he ces the stethoscope between my ti t s. I do as asked and I end up coughing. My lungs feel like they are on fire. Maybe Maddox will finally give me some good news and tell me I have only a few days left to live. A girl can only hope. But hoping is just bullsh i t. Once I had hopes and dreams and he ended up smashing all of them. The day he broke my heart, I promised myself never to think of him as the one I gave my entire heart to. That day, I erased his name from my memory, his face a blur. It doesn¡¯t help that he is one of Jasper¡¯s blood- brothers, but I feel relieved he didn¡¯t mention anything about our past. Besides, what I once felt for him is gone. He is Cam¡¯s brother and nothing more. Once, he had been everything to me, now he is only my tormentor. Maddox finished listening to my lungs. ¡°You can put your shirt back on,¡± he says before turning his attention to Jasper. ¡°She is healing fast. At this rate, she will be fine in a week or two.¡± The shirt is pooled around my waist and I pull it around my shoulders. ¡°Good. How about Ansel?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice sounds different from before. Funny how I can now spot the difference. I need to find a way to numb my feelings once more, or else I will go insane. Maddox puts his stethoscope in his bag. ¡°I took out the bullet and gave him a few stitches. He will be sore for a few days, but the bullet didn¡¯t hit any or g a ns .¡± Grabbing his bag, he goes to Jasper. ¡°Let me show you how the heart monitor works.¡± my Jasper and Maddox leave and Iy in bed, trying to sort out motions. There are so many of them¡­ I feel so overwhelmed that I am paralyzed. I don¡¯t think I can live like this. There is so much pain inside of me, I s o b into my pillow. I don¡¯t want anyone to hear me. Especially Jasper. He will probably barge in and sweep me into his arms and kiss me¡­. I can¡¯t allow that to happen, not when I am so vulnerable. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When he left me, calling me every name under the sun, I put a wall around my heart. If I am not careful, Jasper will break it. But¡­ he left the moment he learned I am barren. I don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. 157 Olivia 1 cry until 1 pass out from exhaustion but I wake up due to nightmares. The room is dark, letting me know it¡¯s dinner time. Jasper, who always makes sure I eat, drink or take my meds, hasn¡¯t even bothered to check up on me. Maybe he will forget all about me and I will starve to death. I think dehydration will kill me faster. Loud voices andughter can be heard in the living room, letting me know the guys are having a f u c k i n g amazing time, while I am drowning in my own pity. Iy in bed, listening to the guys bing louder and louder, while the pain in my soul bes more and more unbearable. When I can¡¯t take it anymore, I drag myself out of bed and go to the bathroom. Since I tried to cut open y wrists, Jasper has removed any objects that I can use to harm myself. 1 return to bed and pray to G o d to end my suffering. As always, my prayers are met with silence. Hourster, the house finally falls silent. Jasper doesn¡¯te to the bedroom and I know I am going to spend the night utterly alone. Even Miss Teapot abandoned me when Maddox came to check up on me. It doesn¡¯t matter. Loneliness has been mypanion for a long time. Just because Jasper slept in the same bed as me, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. He probably wants things I can¡¯t give him. I am here only to make some sex tapes, then maybe Rueben will give me what I most want. Or he will return me to Jason so I can get high and drunk and forget everything. The night passes agonizingly slow and the morning is as lively as the night. The following days, as well. It seems like all of them have moved into this house. I try to ignore them just as they are doing, putting a pillow over my ears, not wanting to listen to their conversations. The few times I leave the room, I find trays of food in front of the door. I take them in, throw the food in the WC, or if Diva is around, give it to her. The medicine is discarded as well. I only drink the juice because I can¡¯t stand a dry throat.. Jasper still doesn¡¯te to see how I am. He is like all the other men who seek women only when they want to f u c k. Sure, Jasper never wanted to f u c k me but the moment he learned I was damaged goods, he discarded me just like everyone before him. I didn¡¯t expect anything different; while I knew it would happen, it still hurts. Maybe because I was slowly getting used to him. He had given me a glimmer of hope and I didn¡¯t recognize it till it was ripped away without a word. Now I know better. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 158. Olivia On the fourth morning after Rueben was shot, when the guys finally leave the house, I get out of bed. With a bit of luck, I might find a knife in the kitchen and finish what I started nights ago. Ignoring the jolts of paining from my toes, I make my way into the kitchen. Empty beer bottles are on the table, together with ashtrays that need to be cleaned, Ignoring the mess, I open the drawers, but no matter how long I search, I don¡¯t find what I am looking for. Frustrated, I go to the living room. Miss Teapot is sleeping on the couch and I sif next to her. Wanting to distract myself, I grab the remote control when I notice a half-empty bottle of tequ on the coffee table. My heart suddenly beats faster. After looking around, making sure I am truly alone in the house, I grab it and go to the bedroom. I prefer drugs over alcohol but tequ might get me drunk enough to forget about the pain for a few hours. Jasper might get angry once he learns I drank, but since he no longer wants me, I am sure he won¡¯t care what I am doing Just to be sure, I go into the bathroom, sit on the we, and take a sip from the bottle. The tequ is stronger than 1 expected and it feels like it is burning my throat then my stomach. Good. Maybe I will have a sudden internalbustion and die. I don¡¯t know how long I stay in the bathroom drinking when I hear Rueben¡¯s voiceing from the next room. ¡°I need help! Why is he here? sen 1 ignore him, not wanting to hear how he insults me but then he screams, ¡°I am going to f u c k i n g pi s s myself!¡± My head is spinning and I am sure I am tipsy but over the years, I built a high resistance to alcohol. It would take an entire bottle to get me fully drunk. Rueben yells again. Remembering Tyson¡¯s reaction to when I couldn¡¯t contain my dder and the shame I felt after I wet the bed, I decide to help him. Swinging the bottle and drinking the remainder of the tequ, I go to help him. Not before I put the bottle back where I found it. Then I go to Rueben. He is sitting on the bed, trying to yank the IV from his arm. He looks better than thest time I saw him. Being a vessel to a demon has its advantages. Jason always healed fast with the help of his angel. I guess it is the same for the Lords. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I say. ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Diseased C u n t,¡± he snarls. He tries to get up but falls back on the bed. ¡°F u c k !¡± ring daggers at me, he yells, ¡°This is all your f u c k i n g fault!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper. 158. Olivia The guilt I feel doesn¡¯t evene close to any of the torture I received while I was in the Celestial Heaven or any of the beatings Jason doled out to me. The guilt that lives in my chest and consumes me little by little is my personal hell. Ruebenughs bitterly. ¡°You ruined my entire life and I will ruin yours.¡± I don¡¯t know if he realizes my life is already a living nightmare. Nothing he will do can make it worse than it already is. ¡°I curse the day Cam let you into our lives.¡± He tries to stand and I go to help him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I don¡¯t want to, but he gets dizzy, and I put my shoulder under his arm, supporting him. My knees bend under his weight but he doesn¡¯t push me away. I keep my face from him, not wanting him to smell the alcohol on my breath. He doesn¡¯t notice it or the hate he feels for me makes him oblivious. ¡°You should have put that pistol at your temple and blown your brain out instead of shooting my sweet sister right in the heart.¡± away Grabbing the IV stand pole, I direct him to the bathroom. ¡°I should have,¡± I agree. We make it to the bathroom and I leave him to do his thing before I help him back into the bed. ¡°I am hungry, bring me something to eat,¡± he orders me. It¡¯s been years since I have cooked but nevertheless, I go to the kitchen. Remembering that Rueben likes omelet and toast, I look for ingredients in the fridge. Out of sheer luck, I find eggs, butter, shredded cheese, and green onions. In the cupboards, I find a bowl and other things I need and get to work. I rip the green part of the onion with my hands and add it to the cheese and the eggs before I mix everything and put it in the pan. The finished product looks awful, but the taste isn¡¯t that bad. I put the omelet on the tray together with a few slices of toast, a ss of juice and take it to Rueben. ¡°What the f u c k is this!?¡± he sneers when I put the tray on the nightstand next to him. I should have guessed he wouldn¡¯t like it. ¡°I tried to make your favorite breakfast.¡± He knocks everything to the floor. The te and the ss break, my eyes fixing on the shards. A way out of this misery. ¡°Except for f u c ki n g men and killing innocent people, are you even good at anything?¡± ¡°I am sorry,¡± I whisper and get on my knees to clean the mess. After I clean the shards, cutting my fingers in the process, Rueben gets out of bed and stands in front of me. ¡°The only thing you are good at is f u c k i n g men but I would rather rip off my coc k than stick it inside that nasty cu n t of yours.¡± He sounds cold and full of hate. I look up at him, and he spits on my face. ¡°My parents took their lives because of you and I will make sure you pay for everything you did before I kill you. Finish cleaning and get the f u c k out of here.¡± I rush to do as he orders, and when the floor is clean, I grab the tray and leave. Before throwing the ss shards in the bin, I put one in my shirt pocket. I wash my hands, wrap a towel around my fingers, and return to my room. Miss Teapot follows me. I pet her while I feel relieved that I finally found a way to end myself. She purrs and Iy on the bed and take the shard out. For a moment, I contemte getting inside the bathroom, not wanting Jasper to have to 155 Olivia deal with a mattress soaked with blood but f u c k it.. I roll up my sleeve. Imagining Cam, he: lovely smile, and that sweet boy with turquoise eyes, I put the shard against my wrist. It doesn¡¯t even hurt when I make the first cut. This time, it is along my arm, following a vein that goes from my wrist to the crook of my elbow, Blood bubbles to the surface almost immediately, and I watch it transfixed. I switch the shard from one hand to the other and I am about to make another cut when the front door opens and closes, and I rush Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. to hide the shard in the bathroom. ¡°Olivia?¡± Ansel calls my name. Panicking, I throw the shard inside the WC tank before I turn on the shower and I look for something to stop the bleeding. ¡°Just a moment,¡± I yell, hoping he won¡¯t enter. Of course, the opposite happens. ¡°I saw blood on the ¡± he stops mid-sentence as he looks at my arm. ¡°What the f u c k happened?¡± he growls and closes the distance that separates us in one long step. Now he pretends he cares? Hypocrite. ¡°I had an ident in the kitchen while I tried to make breakfast for Rueben,¡± I lie. a s s. C He grabs my arm to take a better look at it. ¡°ident, my top of having to protect the farm from Jason and hist men, I have to babysit you as well.¡± Jason is here? He takes a towel from the rack and wrap it around my arm. Knowing I missed my chance, a new nes to mind: sneak out of here and find Jason. ¡°I swear it was an ident. I dropped the tray with food for Rueben, and when I threw the shards away, I cut myself.¡± Showing him my fingers, I add, ¡°This is from when I cleaned the floor. I didn¡¯t want anyo Chapter 159 Chapter 159 159. Olivia I don¡¯t wanna wake up. Ansel turns on the lights around the mirror Jasper reced the one I broke with an unbreakable one- and carefully inspects my Egers. It is clear he is unhappy that I cut myself. Or that he finds some shards stuck in the pads of my fingers. He pulls them out. After days of being ignored, his reaction makes no sense to me. Wanting to know more about Jason, I ask, ¡°Why do you think my brother is attacking the farm?¡± ¡°A few nights ago, he left the carcas s of a dead animal in the pasture with a note. It¡¯s been snowing for several days, and we didn¡¯t see when he snuck onto our property.¡± I shouldn¡¯t ask, yet¡­. ¡°What did the note say?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t hand you over, he will kill our horses.¡± He snorts. ¡°If he touches any of our animals or you, he is a dead man. He is dead as we are speaking but he doesn¡¯t know it yet. Jasper went nuts. Mose went to the restaurant today to give instructions to his employees. He is taking time off until we deal with Jason.¡± After he finishes inspecting my fingers, he helps me wash the blood off of me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have cleaned the shards with your hands. In fact, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed. If Rueben wanted to eat, he could have moved his as s to the kitchen.¡± I need to find Jason before things escte. ¡°I got bored. And I don¡¯t mind helping. Besides, Rueben is hurt.¡± Not entirely a lie. When living with Jason, I had my radio and TV to distract myself when the voices in my head became too loud. But for the past few days, it had been only my thoughts and me. The guys being loud while in the house had been a help, but without my drugs to keep my mind and soul numb, every passing second was and is a living hell. ¡°So are you,¡± Ansel points out. ¡°I¡¯ve endured far worse,¡± I say. Ansel clenches his jaw. ¡°Let¡¯s get you clean and bandaged. Mose will take a look at your arm when he returns home.¡± He turns off the shower. From the other room, Rueben yells for Ansel-who ignores him. ¡°The first aid kit is in the kitchen.¡± We get out of the bathroom and I suddenly get dizzy. It can be theck of foodbined with the loss of blood. I press my hand against the wall, my fingers leaving stains of blood on it. ¡°I am sorry,¡± I whisper as I get even dizzier and am about to fall. Ansel grabs me and lifts me up in his arms before I hit the floor. ¡°Woah. Are you alright?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Change of ns. You will stay here while I quickly go to the kitchen.¡± He puts me on the bed and kisses me. ¡°You taste like alcohol. Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°No,¡± I try to deny it. 159 Olivia ¡°Jasper won¡¯t be happy with you. Neither am I. We will talk about thister.¡± I slowly nod my head. If Ansel and Jasper are as vicious as Tyson and Rueben, I won¡¯t need to worry about finding a way back to Jason. What if they break my legs and leave me to agonize like that for weeks? I shudder. It is hard to walk around with broken toes. I mortiv hobble my way around the house. But having my legs broken? I would rather take my chances and run away from here. Jason might beat me and w h o r e me around, but at least he gives me drugs. Ansel goes to the kitchen, leaving the door open and I can hear Rueben cursing me out. The door to his room is also open because I left it like that. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you give more importance to the Diseased C u n t than to your blood-brother,¡± Rueben In the kitchen, cupboards are being opened and closed. ¡°I know,¡± Ansel says. ¡°I was by your side when we buried her.¡± Rueben gets even more angry. ¡°If you are so desperate to get your dic k wet, go to the Blood Lodge. There are plenty of pornai to choose from.¡± Ansel returns to the room with the first aid kit and a soda can. After putting the kit on the bed beside me, he pops open the soda and helps me drink from it since my hands are trembling. The sugar hits me also immediately, helping me with my dizziness. ¡°Why go to the Blood Lodge when we have Olivia?¡± Ansel finally replies. ¡°Have you seen what her cun t looks like?¡± Rueben questions Ansel. ¡°There is no way you won¡¯t end up with an STD. Or worse.¡± Does he think I am poisonous? Maybe radioactive? Ansel removes the towel from my arm. ¡°You might need stitches. I will only clean your wound and put on a bandage for you. Does it hurt?¡± ¡°A little.¡± I say. He puts Betadine on my cuts before bandaging my arm and putting bandaids on my fingers while talking to Rueben. That¡¯s why Maddox took some blood samples from Olivia.¡± He did? I don¡¯t remember him doing that. Maybe it happened when I was in and out of conscience. ¡°The results should be ready in a few days. The only thing we need to worry about is getting her pregnant.¡± In a low voice, he tells me, ¡°Not that I would mind knocking you up. Several. Times,¡± and winks at me. First Jasper. Now Ansel. I have never encountered men who are so eager to get a woman pregnant. When Carlos trained me to be a sex sl a v e he mentioned that when a woman gets pregnant, men lose all interest in her, as her Body Gets Ruined. I didn¡¯t believe him, not in the beginning at least, but when many married Dukes started visiting me and losing interest in their wives after they gave birth. 159 Olivia So why does Ansel seem happy when talking about getting me pregnant? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Knowing he will abandon me just like Jasper, I still tell him, ¡°I can¡¯t have children.¡± Rueben probably hears me because my ears start to ring when he yells, ¡°Good! The only thing that will 1 feci like I am gut-punched so hard I can¡¯t breathe. I jerk my gaze to the window and watch how the snow is falling Ansel goes to the door and there is an exchange between him and Rueben but the ringing in my ears is so loud I can¡¯t hear what they are saying. I try to focus on the pain inside of me as it feels like my heart is being shredded apart. After closing the door and putting the first aid kit and soda can on the table, Ansel sits on the bed and pulls me into hisp. I bury my face in his chest as I try to gain myposure. ¡°I got you,¡± he says as he strokes my hair. ¡°I got you,¡± he repeats. No one has my back. I am all alone. Ansel keeps talking, but I no longer hear him. Rueben was right. I should have put that pistol to my temple and killed myself instead of Cam. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to be here and suffer like this. How much longer must I endure this hell I put myself into? I don¡¯t even remember how many times I implored to forgive me, but there is no redemption for me. Ansel has mey in bed and cuddles with me, his arm under my head, spooning me. My face is to the window and I watch the snow. Ansel whispers something into my car but I still can¡¯t hear him. My thoughts are miles away from here, in that orchard where, for a time, I had been the happiest girl alive. When did everything between him and me change? I never learned why he first started hating me. It wasn¡¯t about Cam. That cameter. He became cold with me soon after Cam and I started learning more about hellstars. Even when I begged him to tell me what was wrong. he wouldn¡¯t. Did he know what Cam and I were doing? Chapter Comments Chapter 160 Chapter 160 160. Olivia Snow keeps falling from the sky. The wind blows strongly. It was knowing when Cam died. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When that boy with turquoise eyes broke whatever was left of me, it also snowed. cas seventeen back then. Alone. Scared. And in so much pain. I loved him with all my being and he left me alone too. Soon after that, I was forced to take part in the gatherings at the Celestial Heaven and f u c k Dukes and guests. If I made mistakes, I was punished in front of everyone. When Jason came to take me out of that hell hole, I cried out of reliel, which upset him. I ended up with a ck eye. Ansel¡¯s voice finally registers when he asks, ¡°You always liked winter, right? Cam too, especially snowy days like this one Cam and I shared so many interests and hobbies. We even dressed the same or matched our outfits. We liked the same vors, movies, books, songs, colors. She was my twin me. We had so many ns and things we wanted to do. All that is gone now. The hole in the fabric of my soul gets bigger, the pain turning my blood to ice, hundreds of hot iron rods touching my skin at the same time. I scream in agony but no one ever hears me. I still hope to be reunited with Cam soon. Not having her in my life, not speaking to her¡­. There is no one I can trust with my secrets, to tell about things that had happened¡­.. A door ms, probably that of Rueben¡¯s room. Whatever Ansel told him made him angry. Instead of replying to what Ansel asked, I say, ¡°A snowstorm is quickly approaching.¡± Ansel looks out the window. ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Do you hear the roof creaking and cracking with the howling wind?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ansel replies. ¡°Roofs always sound like that when blizzardse.¡± His free hand slips beneath my shirt, his fingers drawing circles on my skin. ¡°I never noticed it.¡± His hand travels up until it reaches the underside of my t t, his thumb brushing against my nipple. ¡°Maybe the cold will force Jason to back off ¡°He won¡¯t leave without me.¡± Ansel cups my ti t. His hard erection pokes my as s. ¡°Then I will have to kill him.¡± Tilting my head to the side so he can 160 Olivia look at my face, he adds, ¡°I have been a coward before but not anymore. Aty¡­ demon wants your. So do 1. Ansel¡¯s wonds mean nothing. Just pretty lies. Many women fall for them, but I learned that sweet promises are only empty words to lure women into well crafted traps, ¡°I thought you wanted children. That is something I can¡¯t give you.¡± ¡°There is always adoption,¡± Ansel points out. Grinding his coc k against me, he growls in my ear, ¡°If you weren¡¯t hurt¡­¡± his hand moves from my ti t to my bare pus s y, ¡°the things I would have done to you.¡± A finger slips between my folds and he licks the shell of my ear. I am still sore from the scorpion¡¯s stings, but I am sure I can give Ansel what he wants. I turn around and, keeping my gaze on his lips, I ask, ¡°How can I please you?¡± as I ru my palm up and down his erection. Ansel groans, ¡°Go d. That feels amazing.¡± He grabs the back of my neck and brings my face so close to him that our lips. are touching. ¡°I am dying to c k your as s until it is red, gaping, and sore. Then I will do the same to your puss y.¡± I should have known he likes a n a l. All men do. Even if I showered this morning, I say, ¡°It will take me a few minutes to prepare myself.¡± Ansel kisses me hard, his tongue exploring my mouth. I return the kiss as I start to retreat deep inside my head. It is easier to do with drugs but when Carlos began my training, I had to figure out how not to break the hard way. Men can harm my body and use it as they want, but as long as I have my mind, I am safe from them. ¡°Jasper will kill me if I f u c k you while you are still recovering.¡± His lips trail down my skin, kissing and nipping along my jawline, his fingers unbuttoning my shirt. ¡°I am not even talking about the cut on your arm or that you drank what was left of the tequ, but,¡± he peppers kisses on my neck, ¡°I might y with your t i t s a bit,¡± and opens my shirt. Lifting his head, he studies me. I lower my gaze. ¡°Look at me!¡± My eyes find his and he smiles. ¡°You are still skinny and by the dark circles under your eyes, you need more rest, but you are so beautiful, Honey.¡± ¡°So are you.¡± I said the same to many men before Ansel, but I don¡¯t have to lie this time. Ansel is a handsome man. He chuckles before he takes in the fading bruises, his eyes narrowing. ¡°How are your ribs?¡± ¡°Healing.¡± He puts his mouth on my slowly kissing them. ¡°I should have never kicked you,¡± he murmurs as his lips reach my broken ribs. ¡°Hurting you¡­.¡± His mouth finds mine. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are not the first one nor thest one.¡± ¡°You said the same thing in the barn. Regardless of what happened in the forest, I am not anything like Carlos or Jason.¡± Despite being beaten repeatedly for not being able to keep my mouth closed, I say, ¡°You surely hate me as much as Tyson and Rueben do.¡± Rolling a nipple between his fingers, he says, ¡°As much as I loved Cam, I never hated you.¡± 160 Olivia ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you do. Everyone hates me anyway. Rueben wants me dead, not that I me him. Tyson hates my very existence¡­¡± It would take me forever to finish naming everyone who hates or wishes to see me dead. Still rolling my nipple between his fingers, Ansel takes the other one in his mouth and sucks it hard. I close my eyes, bracing myself for pain. Ansel keeps sucking and licking, his tongue swirling around my nipple, his fingers grabbing my t i t, squeezing it. Despite how rough he ys with my t i t s , he makes me feel¡­ strange. Like I wouldn¡¯t mind if he kept sucking and licking my nipples for a little longer. He gently bites my nipple before doing the same to the other. The wind blows stronger, and I nce out the windo looking at how fast the snow is falling. Should I take my chances with the snowstorm and try to escape then? Probably the cold will kill me before I find Jason. Spending myst moments free is more than I deserve. Ansel stops what he is doing and looks at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you enjoying yourself?¡± I blink several times, his question taking me by surprise. Then I realize I forgot to moan. ¡°Yes,¡± I say quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± I try to invite him back but he buttons my shirt. Will he punish me for not reciprocating? In the beginning. I used to pretend that I loved f u c k i n g pretty well, but most men sought me for a quick release or to make me cry or scream in pain, not to hear my fake moans, so I stopped bothering. Jason¡¯s friends were turned on by my screams, but what does Ansel prefer? I need to learn fast about Ansel and the others¡¯ preferences. Especially since they are going to record me while they me. It is always easier when I give men what I want. They tend to hurt me less¡­ or not. ¡°When you are better, we will finish what we started. I am hungry. Do you want to eat with me?¡± He doesn¡¯t want to continue? It¡¯s not like I amining, but men usually don¡¯t hold back once they have erection. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± e an Laughing, he says, ¡°You never bother me.¡± Lifting me up in his arms, he adds, ¡°In case you get dizzy again,¡± and takes me to the kitchen, where he puts me on a chair, then goes to the fridge and looks inside. Secondster, he closes it. have to run to the main house to grab some ingredients. Stay right here!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I sound so robotic, but there is nothing I can do about it unless I am high or drunk. Unless I forget about everything. Before Ansel leaves, he brings me the soda can. ¡°Finish that before I return.¡± I nod, letting him know that I will and I take a sip. Ansel kisses the top of my head and goes out in the cold. A minuteter, the front door opens. ¡°You returned sooner than 1¡ª¡¯ I stop speaking because it is not Ansel Chapter 161 Chapter 161 161. Mose ¡°You are taking time off right when the restaurant is doing better than ever?¡± Alma, my associate, voices her displeasure Since we opened the restaurant more than three years ago, I went to work every single f u c k i n g day while Alma went on vacations whenever she wanted, and I never said a word about it. Continuing with the inventory of the cold room, I say, ¡°Jimmy is a good chef. He already knows the new menu. You do your part, the others will do the same, and everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you take time off in a month or two?¡± Alma suggests. I look at her. ¡°Sure. Let me grab my phone and let my blood-brothers know we need to push back all the shi t that is going on at the farm right now,¡± Alma folds her arms under her boobs. ¡°Is the new chica giving you problems already?¡± I don¡¯t understand why Alma is so curious about other people¡¯s lives. Her favorite sport is gossiping. ¡°It¡¯s not Olivia giving us problems, but her brother,¡± I reply. Alma would pester me until I do it anyway. Alma lets out a squeal and I turn to see if she is alright. Her eyes are light up. ¡°Do you like her?¡± I frown. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. This is the first time you bothered to remember a woman¡¯s name. So, you like her.¡± *Just because I call Olivia by her name doesn¡¯t mean I like her,¡± I huff. ¡°There you go again. What is Olivia like?¡± This woman is too nosy. She needs to find something to upy her time with. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a hobby or something?¡± ¡°People are my hobby,¡± she points out.. I shake my head and resume the inventory. ¡°Find a new one. Or a friend or something.¡± ¡°A friend,¡± Alma murmurs. ¡°I think I will do that.¡± Good, maybe then she will leave me alone. ¡°I am sure Olivia won¡¯t mind if I visit her, right?¡± I turn on my heels. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You told me to find a friend so I am going to do exactly that, I think Olivia needs a friend, also. Besides, you keep her on that farm, isted from the rest of the world. On top of that, she has to put up with Rueben.¡± Alma and her parents moved to Veross City about five years ago. My blood-brothers and I met her at the Blood Lodge. Rueben thought she was one of the pornais only because she was wearing something revealing. When he told her to 161 Mose suck his dic k, she kicked him in the nuts. Since then, they are at each other¡¯s throats. Rueben thinks Alma needs a man to put her in her ce, while Alma says Rueben is a misogynist. If Almaes to the farm and learns what Rueben and Tyson did to Olivia, she will go running to the Blood Lodge to tell everyone. As the daughter of one of the Priests, Alma was basically raised in the Blood Lodge. Not here, but in Puerto Rico, since she lived there her entire childhood. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. ¡°Why?¡± Alma wants to know. ¡°Because Rueben doesn¡¯t want you there.¡± ¡°Rueben can go ahead and kiss my as s. Come on, no seas cabr¨®n.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alma always calls me a bas t a r d when she doesn¡¯t get her way. I need to find an excuse to keep Alma away from the farm. ¡°We are renovating the house. I will let you know when we are done.¡± ¡°You are preparing the Lair,¡± Alma inquires. I don¡¯t know why she ising up with such ideas. ¡°Something like that,¡± I mutter, Alma taps her cheek with her finger. ¡°She must be very special if she managed to tame Rueben. Let me know when I can meet your Olivia.¡± Olivia is not mine. ¡°Sure.¡± Alma pulls out her phone. ¡°You should hurry home. The snowstorm just started. Do let Olivia rest.¡± ¡°I am not following.¡± ¡°You are so dense. Five guys, una chica, and a blizzard.¡± ¡°I am still not getting it.¡± Alma throws her hands in the air, frustrated. ¡°Tyson has more imagination than you. Sex, I am talking about sex.¡± Winking at me, she adds, ¡°F?la bien.¡± F u c k her well. Since I started working with Alma, I started picking up on some Spanish. I need to get out of here before Alma spews more stupi d i t i e s. ¡°See you in a few days,¡± I say and shove the notebook and the pen in her arms before I get out of the cold room.. Jimmy is in the kitchen, going over the menu and on my way out, I pat him on the shoulder. ¡°You got this,¡± I say and grab my coat. 161 Mose My car is parked in front of the restaurant. I pull out the keys and as I open the driver¡¯s door, I nce at the sign above the entrance-Korean Delight When Alma and I opened Korean Delight, my parents cut all contact with me. 1 They never got over the fact I quit medical school. My dream was never to be a doctor, but my mother¡¯s. My father never said no to my mother and she always thought she could do what the withed. Even if she knew I didn¡¯t want to be a doctor, she pressured me to. I epted to go to the university, and for the next few years, I was miserable. It wasn¡¯t until Alma proposed we became associates that I realized my real passion was cooking. I enter the car and start driving horne. My thoughts turn toson and his cronies. Why is he so desperate to get Olivia back? For sure, he has more women who work for him. Olivia, while she is decent looking-if not for the substance abuse, pretty sure she would look more beautiful-doesn¡¯t have the charm of pornais. It can also be a trick since some women are good at hiding things, giving men the impression they are good girls when in reality, they are w h o r e s. I drum my thumbs on the wheel. Usually, I read people pretty quickly, but Olivia is a closed book. She speaks when spoken to, but she rarely says anything. Pushing aside everything I know about her from Tyson and Rueben, I wonder who Olivia truly is. If I am to f u c k her, can at least try to get to know her a bit. It will make the entire experience go smoother. Rueben and Tyson might not care who they f u c k, but I am not one to stick my c o c k in any b i t c h who opens her legs for me. That¡¯s why I hate going to the Blood Lodge to f u c k the porai there- because we are not supposed to establish a connection with them. That¡¯s easier said than done, since the brain produces dopamine after sex which leads to bonding with the person you are f u c k i n g. So, I tend to keep away from the pornais as much as I can. With Rueben being a selfish pric k and not choosing a woman for us when given the opportunity, I am so sexually frustrated it is affecting my sleep. The wind blows stronger and I speed up. I mean, why bring Olivia home if Rueben ultimately wants to get rid of her? I get why the sex tapes and shi t, but we could have taken her to Alekos¡¯s cabin, f u c k e d her, killed her, and moved on. Having her on the farmplicates things. Jasper seems to like her, Ansel could care less about her, while Tyson and Rueben hate her with passion. Then it¡¯s me, who I have no f u c k i n g clue what to think or feel regarding the whole situation. We were supposed to bring our future wife to the farm, not the city¡¯s whor e, Jasper has been nagging about starting a family sincest year. Ansel and I want the same, but how will we do that if Olivia is living with us? Then, there is the fact that we need a woman to anchor ourselves to her. No one knows when he will start hearing the dark whisper, his demon slowly consuming him. Rueben is crazy as theye and I fear that one day I will feel the link between us break. Lately I have been focusing on the restaurant, wanting to make it a sessful business, and I neglected other aspects of my life. The others did the same. Now that I have a few days free, and after we get rid of Jason, we should focus on taking down Senator Deymar. When I get close to the farm, I park the car to check the cameras. The ones around the property only capture the blizzard. No wonder Jason sneaked into the pasture and left a dead animal there. We need better cameras. I make a menta l note to talk to Cirro then I switch to the cameras inside the house. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 162. Mose Rueben is in bed pouting while Ansel and Olivia are making out. I was never into watching others fuck, but there is something about how Ansel is touching a very skittish Olivia. When he opens her shirt, her boobsing into view, I get hard. Probably because it¡¯s been weeks since west f u c k e d a woman. Porn, lube, and a fleshlight don¡¯t evene close to the real thing. I zoom in on Olivia¡¯s boobs. I have seen them before, but it was after Tyson and Rueben took her to the shed, and her nipples were all red and puffy. They looked bad. But now, her boobs look like a piece of art. It¡¯s been a while since I emptied my balls, and I unzip my pants, grab my dic k and watch Ansel ying with Olivia¡¯s boobs. I groan because Ansel looks like he is enjoying himself so much, while Olivia could care less, looking out the window, her eyes shining for a moment. I get even harder. The entire thing is so f u c k i n g s e x y that I erupt in thirty seconds or less. I take a moment to process what the f u c k just happened before I grab the tissue box and clean myself. As soon as Maddox sends us Olivia¡¯s blood test result, I am going to have her do some random shit while I f u c k her. Is this even a thing? F u c k i n g a woman while she does chores or reads? Who cares? I will f u c k her the way I want when I want. In the end, that¡¯s why we brought her to the farm-to take care of our needs. To record while we f u c k her. I could do that, put my phone in a tripod and then have her suck my dic k until I give her my load. Go d, theck of sex is affecting my brain. I am contemting f u c k i n g Olivia. But then again¡­ what¡¯s wrong with that? Whatever bad blood is between Rueben and Olivia is not my problem. She is a f u c king se x ve, so she should have no problem with me f u c k i n g her. After cleaning myself, I keep an eye on my phone in case Ansel and Olivia take things further. To my disappointment, they go to the kitchen. Maybe he will f u c k her while she makes him a sandwich? That doesn¡¯t happen either. When Ansel leaves the house, I feel disappointed. I will definitely keep an eye on the two of them. I close the app and look in the glovepartment to see if I have any condoms left. Safety first. When I find an unopened pack that I purchased two months ago, I realize how long it has been since I fucked a Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. woman. I resume driving, eager to get home while I think of all the advantages of having a woman on the farm. It takes me a few minutes to reach the main gate. I get out, my as s freezing almost instantly because of the cold. We should get an automated gate. I add it to my endless mental list while I go to unlock the gate. The sound of a gun being firedes from the guest house, and my training as a mercenary takes over. I run across the yard, pulling out the pistol I always carry with me. Anseles out of the main house with a shotgun. in his hands, and we head to the guest house. We have been in this kind of situation before, and we already know what to do without talking. A second shot follows. Ansel goes in first while I cover his back. A man is standing in the middle of the living room holding a pistol against Olivia¡¯s temple. His other arm is around her neck. Using a woman as a shield. Coward. Rueben is lying on the floor, and I can¡¯t tell if he is dead or alive. ¡°I only want the bitc h,¡± the man says. Olivia is quiet, her pale face revealing no emotions. She isn¡¯t even trying to fight him. Ansel points the shotgun at the man. Out of all of us, Ansel is the best shooter. He even trained as a snipper. Not that it is necessary since Rueben gets up from the floor. From the blood stains on his t- shirt, he was shot once in the left arm. Thank f**k. ¡°You can¡¯t have her,¡± Ansel says. The man says. ¡°I will f u c k i n g kill her.¡± ¡°If you wanted her dead, you would have killed her by now.¡± Rueben takes out the knife he always carries with him and, when he is behind the man, puts the tip against his neck. ¡°You might pull that trigger, but the moment you do, I will cut open your neck,¡± Rueben snarls. The man freezes. ¡°I suggest you let go of her before my other blood-brothers get here.¡± ¡°Roy, please,¡± Olivia whimpers. ¡°Shut up, stupid bitc h!¡± this Roy fe snaps at her. ¡°This is all your fault. All you had to do is tell where you hid it!¡± Olivia presses her lips in a thin line. Rueben pushes the knife into Roy¡¯s neck. ¡°You have five seconds to let go of her or else I will skin you alive.¡± What might sound like empty threats is an actual promise. Rueben has done this more than once. If I close my eyes, I can still hear the screams of the Dukes that Rueben tortured. ¡°Even if you kill me, Jason won¡¯t stop until he learns where-¡± Roy never finishes as Olivia grabs the arm he has around her neck and bites him so hard he screams before hitting her with the pistol in the face, Olivia keeps biting him. Roy is about to hit Olivia again when Rueben drives his knife right into Roy¡¯s right shoulder. With a loud scream, Roy lets go of the pistol. Ansel jumps in, yanking Olivia away from Roy and Rueben and shoves her in my direction. She is shaking badly and after I disarm my gun and put it back in the holster, I lead her to her room, my hand on her lower back. ¡°You are safe now,¡± I try to calm her down. 162 Mose She is quiet and doesn¡¯t protest when I have her be in bed. Shoutinges from the living room but I try to focus on Olivia, who looks like she is in shock. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± I ask her. She doesn¡¯t reply, her stare lost in space. I speak to her but it is like she isn¡¯t hearing me. I stand by the door, giving her space, but also letting her know I am here in case she needs me. A few minutester, Jasper and Tyson burst into the room. ¡°Little Love,¡± Jasper says as he rushes to pick up Olivia in his arms. She starts crying, and Jasper cradles her to his chest, sits on the bed with her, and murmurs something into her car. ¡°Was she shot?¡± Tyson asks me. ¡°Not from what I can tell.¡± Tyson quirks an eyebrow. ¡°She was in shock and I didn¡¯t think a check-up would help. What about the Duke?¡± ¡°Ansel and Rueben took him to the shed. You might want to see Rueben¡¯s arm and neck.¡± I nod. ¡°I will go there after I check to see if how badly Olivia is hurt. She received a pretty nasty blow to her face.¡± Tyson¡¯s eyes sh red. ¡°Who hit her?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°Who. Hit. Her?¡± he snarls. ¡°The Duke.¡± A promise of pain reflects in his eyes, his lips curling in a cruel grin. ¡°No one touches our woman except us,¡± he says before storming off. I blink, trying to understand what the f**k that was, but it will have to wait as there is a lot of shit I need to take care of. ¡°I will go grab my medical supplies,¡± I let Jasper know and jog to the main house while I keep an eye on the surroundings, not wanting to be taken by surprise. Minutester, I return to Olivia and Jasper¡¯s room and put my bag on the nightstand. Olivia is no longer crying and Jasper is rubbing her back. ¡°Little Love, let¡¯s get you undressed so Mose can check your wounds.¡± I know he is referring to all her wounds, not only the one on her face. While Jasper is helping Olivia take off her shirt, I open the bag and take out a pair oftex gloves. ¡°What the hell happened to your arm and fingers?¡± Jasper asks and Olivia whimpers. 162 Mose I turn my head in her direction. Her right arm is covered in a bandage soaked in blood. ¡°It was an ident,¡± she mumbles before burying her face into Jasper¡¯s neck. ¡°How about you tell us what happened while I take a look at it, I suggest as I start undoing the bandage. Olivia nods and proceeds to tell us what happened when she tried to make breakfast for Ruchen, but when the bandage is off, Jasper nces at me, and it is obvious he thinks the same as me-it wasn¡¯t an ident. We don¡¯t say anything because it is not the time, but for sure, Jasper won¡¯t let this slide. ¡°You need stitches,¡± I say. ¡°Ansel said the same,¡± Oliviaments. While I prepare what I need, I say, ¡°Before or after he yed with your tits?¡± Without skipping a beat, Olivia replies, ¡°Before.¡± Jasper looks that Ansel got to fondling with Olivia first. 1 prepare a local anesthetic, clean her arm, and then stitch her the best I can. Even if cooking is my passion, I can¡¯t deny I like medical-rted stuff. I try to keep up with new discoveries and even ask Maddox¡¯s advice when unsure about what I¡¯m doing. Olivia stays still until I am done. Then I take a look at her face. Her right cheek is red and is quickly swelling. ¡°How badly does it hurt?¡± Olivia shrugs as I apply some ointment. ¡°Unfortunately, it will bruise,¡± I let her know. ¡°One more for the collection,¡± she says. Not understating what she means, I change the bandaids on her fingers before I listen to her lungs. They don¡¯t sound like I would like them to. ¡°Have you been taking your medicine?¡± Not looking at me, she says, ¡°Yes.¡± Why do I have the impression she is not being truthful? ¡°Good.¡± I put everything in the bag. ¡°Get some rest,¡± I rmend her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep,¡± she says. ¡°How about I prepare a hot bath for you?¡± Jasper asks and she shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t get your bandage wet,¡± I say. I am about to leave the room when my phone buzzes in my pocket, and I pull it out and quickly read the text message. ¡°It¡¯s from Maddox. He sent me Olivia¡¯s blood results. She is clean. Now, we only need to make sure we won¡¯t get her pregnant.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have children,¡± Olivia says, and I look at her. ¡°My tubes were removed.¡± Without thinking, I say, ¡°You can still get pregnant via artificial insemination.¡± 162. Mose Jasper lights up like a f u c k i n g Christmas tree. ¡°She can?¡± ¡°As long as a woman has a u terus, technically, she can get pregnant.¡± ¡°Good Go d, what a fool I have been.¡± Jasperughs before kissing Olivia. ¡°Hear that, Little Love? You can be a m a m a, after all.¡± What the f u c k is going on here? Chapter 163 Chapter 163 163. Tyson My demon snarls in anger. Rage runs through my veins and I want to kill that f u c ki n g d o u c h e b a g for touching my woman. I might hate that bitc h with ¨¤ passion and want to make her suffer until she takes herst breath, but I won¡¯t let someone who isn¡¯t my blood-brother touch her. Jasper and I bought her and she is my f u c k i n g property. I go directly to the shed, knowing I will find Ansel and Rueben there. We¡¯ve used my pets to make Dukes talk more than once. The f u k e r is tied to the same chair that not long ago I had that bitc h sit while l¡¯tortured her. She took it pretty well, not saying a word about what she knows about Carlos, but I bet I can make him talk by the end of the day. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rueben and Ansel are preparing the torture kit. I remove my coat and go straight to the Duke, grab the cor of his t- shirt and punch him in the face. And I keep punching him until blood covers my knuckles- some mine, some his. ¡°Touch my bitc h again and I will f u c k i n g kill you!¡± I snarl in his face. He spits blood and a tooth or two on the floor. Looking at me with a grin on his stupi d face, he says, ¡°I did touch her. Not only me but the rest of my buddies as well. Her y is not the best out there, but she absolutely hates being f u c k e d in the as s. You should hear how she cries. I bet it would turn you hard. At least she knows how to suck a coc k.¡± In all the years I had my demon, I never felt him more enraged than now. I punch the Duke again and the chair falls back, his head hitting the cement floor hard. A grunt leaves him. I hope his head cracked open. ¡°You are going to kill him before we can find out answers,¡± Ansel warns me. I run my fingers through my hair before I take out a cigar and light it. It always calms my nerves when I smoke. Rueben lifts up the chair. The Duke is alive, but the smug smile he had before is gone. Blood ising out of his mouth. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I ask, noticing the wound on his arm. Rueben takes a moment before replying, making me worried. ¡°If not for the Diseased Cun t, I could have been shot in the chest.¡± ¡°I was aiming for your head,¡± the Duke rectifies. ¡°But that stupi d bitc h had to get in the way.¡± Ansel doesn¡¯t seem fazed by what Rueben said, but I need some whiskey to clear my head. The bitc h saved Rueben¡¯s life? Is this some trick on her part to make us believe she isn¡¯t the f u c k i n g snake I know she is? Or was it some pathetic attempt to gain some sympathy from Rueben and make him change his mind about killing her? If that is to happen, I will personally chop her to pieces and feed her to my pets! ¡°It must be a mistake,¡± I try to make sense of what Rueben said. ¡°The bitc h surely hates you and me after what we did to her. Why would she save your life?¡± Rueben doesn¡¯t have a reply because he knows I am right. T 163 Tyson Ansel snorts. ¡°You know nothing about her. I thought I heard two shots,¡± he says to Rueben. ¡°The first one caught me off guard. Diseased Cun t tried to take the Duke¡¯s gun and during the struggle, the bullet grazed my arm. The second one went into the ceiling,¡± Rueben exins. If the bitc h wanted to take the Duke¡¯s gun, it was so she would be the one to kill Rueben. I know exactly the type of person she is and nothing will ever make me change my mind about her. Turning his attention to the Duke, Ansel asks, ¡°So tell me, Roy, what did Olivia hide from Jason?¡± So the f u c k e r is called Roy. The bitc h is hiding something from Jason? Probably porn books since that¡¯s all she seems to read. Rueben and I used to make fun of her when we learned what she liked to read. She went from reading to putting into practice everything she learned from her books. Another grin appears on Roy¡¯s face. ¡°You Lords think you are high and mighty, but you know nothing. And I ain¡¯t telling you shit.¡± I finish smoking my cigar, put it out on Roy¡¯s face and take out the knife Reyes gave me. The handle was modified so that venom and other substances could be added to it. I already fill it with some shit Reyes is developing when he is not out there killing Dukes. I tried it on myself so I would know how bad the green liquid Reyes gave me hurt. It is safe to say I will never inject any stuff Reyes gives me. It hurt for days. Reyes exined he got inspired by some ants from the Amazon. ¡°We shall see about that,¡± I say and cut open Roy¡¯s t-shirt. The tattoo of a sword in mes is on his chest, letting me know he is a Warrior, a mercenary like me, but his training is severelycking since he was caught so easily. I sh his tattoo, making sure a lot of liquid enters his body, wanting him to suffer, to scream in pain and beg for mercy. It takes only seconds for sweat to appear on his forehead. ¡°Speak,¡± I say. Despite the obvious pain he is in, Roy keeps a stupid grin on his face. ¡°Like I said, I ain¡¯t telling you shit. But the only thing I am willing to share is Spencer¡¯s whereabouts. Do let Olivia know, one secret for another. She tells me what 1 want to know and I will tell her what Jason won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Spencer? Who the hell is Spencer?¡± Rueben asks. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know,¡± Roy taunts us. I drive my knife right into Roy¡¯s right thigh, making him scream like a bitc h. ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°I already said too much.¡± Roy is stubborn, I give him that. I take out two of my emperor scorpions and put them on his shoulders. ¡°You are going to die, but how, is up to you. can make it quick and easy or excruciatingly painful.¡± More sweat appears on Roy, a grimace of agony on his face. ¡°You think I am afraid of dying? The clock is ticking.¡± ¡°Yeah, for you, Ansel snorts. 1 agitate the scorpions and they sting Ray in the shoulders and neck. When he screams, Ansel dly punches him in the mouth. 163. Tyson ¡°Who is Spencer, and what does he have to do with that bitc h?¡± I snarl Chapter 164 Chapter 164 164. Tyson I look at Ruchen and Ansel. They nod, and the real fun begins. Torturing Dukes and killing them is inked in my DNA. It is as easy as breathing. After putting the scorpions back in their terrariums, I yank my knife out from the Duke¡¯s thigh, and I cut off his nipples. Not that he will need them anyway. When Roy screams, I hit him in the mouth with the back of the knife¡¯s handle. ¡°What is the bitc h hiding?¡± I ask. When no replyes, I grab the pliers and start yanking his nails. I take my time, making it as painful as possible. Rueben might be on the verge of madness, but when ites to torture, I am more ruthless than him. The beating the bitc h received from me is nothingpared with what I will do to Roy. ¡°Ansel, give me the eye speculum,¡± I say. Roy turns pale. ¡°You better start talking m o t h e r f u c k e r, or else I will have you eat your eyes.¡± Rueben holds Roy¡¯s head while I put the speculum around it, forcing his eye wide open. ¡°F u c k you, Lord.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I tried,¡± I say as I grab some needles from my torture kit. It is amazing how much damage these little f u c k e r s can make. Grabbing the Duke¡¯s chin, I bring one of the needles as close as possible to his eye. Rueben is still holding his head, but I wish he would let go because I know Roy will try to do something stupid. I move the needle closer until the tip pokes his pupil, making him scream. ¡°Tell me what I want to know, and the pain will stop,¡± I say. ¡°You think leaving me blind will make me speak. Tick, tock. It won¡¯t be long now,¡± Roy grunts. If being blind won¡¯t crac k him open, then something else will. Being the moth e r f u c k e r I am, I give Roy new nails made from needles. Roy spits on my face. ¡°You think this is torture?¡± I clean my face. The urge to yank out his eyes is huge, but I control myself. Instead, I cut off the lobe of his left ear. When I torture someone, I do all kinds of terrible things to them, especially if it¡¯s a Duke. ¡°I am only beginning. Ansel, Rueben, give me a hand.¡± Ansel and Rueben untic Roy and force him on his stand I yank down his pants. Grabbing something from the torture kit, I show it to Roy, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°A pepper?¡± ¡°Ah, but what type of pepper?¡± Roy swallows hard. ¡°How should I know? I don¡¯t really like s p i c y stuff.¡± I smile like the Grinch. ¡°A Carolina Reaper.¡± ¡°Are you going to make me eat it?¡± Roy wants to know. 164 Tyson ¡°More or less.¡± I break the skin of the pepper and shove it into Roy¡¯s as s. The screams start almost immediately. If I really wanted, I would have made Roy talk by now, but he deserves to f u c k i n g suffer for hitting my woman. Ansel and Ruchen put Boy back on the chair and we tie him before I put duct tape around his mouth. My ears are bleeding because of how loud he is screaming ¡°What now?¡± Ansel asks. After I make sure Roy won¡¯t bleed to death, I say, ¡°We will leave him like this until morning.¡± This time, real dread appears on Roy¡¯s face. He pulls on the restraints but can¡¯t escape. He knows it but still fights. I leave the eye speculum on. By morning, Roy will be the one who will want to w out his eyes. We grab our coats, turn off the light in the shed, and we leave. ¡°Where is Diva?¡± Rueben asks. ¡°I left her in the bar in case someone tried anything funny,¡± I exin. ¡°Let¡¯s check the farm and the surroundings. I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard again,¡± Rueben says. ¡°Mose has to see you.¡± Ansel says to Rueben. ¡°After I make sure Diva is alright,¡± Rueben dismissed our concerns. Knowing how stubborn Rueben can be, I decide not to insist. If he faints in the snow it¡¯s on him. We make our way to the barn when a loud explosiones from the guest house. We fall to the ground but quickly get up. The front part of the house is gone, while the rest is on fire. My heart stills for a moment. Tick, tock. Roy put a fking bomb in the house, and I never bothered to check because I was blinded by rage. Half of my family was in that house. The link is still there, but for how long? Ansel starts running. ¡°Olivia!¡± He sounds¡­ desperate. I am concerned for Mose and Jasper, not for that bitc h. I rush to the house, hoping to save my blood- brothers, Rueben. is by my side, as usual, ¡°Olivia!¡± Ansel yells as he enters what is left of the house. Rueben and I follow him.. The kitchen is mostly gone and wooden beams block the hallway. There is no way we can remove them in time. ¡°Jasper! Mose!¡± I scream. 164. Tyson A momentter, Jasper¡¯s voicees from the room. ¡°We are alive, but Mose was hurt. We are getting out through the window. The explosion shattered thein.¡± Without wasting any time, I get out and go where the windows are. Mose is already out. He has a nasty cut across the left part of his face, from his jaw all the way up to his forehead. Jasper helps the bitch get out and the moment her feet touch the snow, I grab her by her hair and m her into the wall, face first. My demon snarls in anger, hate spreading through my veins. He hates her as much as I do. ¡°You knew about this,¡± I snarl into her ear, using her of working with the Duke. ¡°You will join your buddy, Roy, and Jasper and Ansel peel me off the bit c h. ¡°What the f u c k is wrong with you?¡± Jasper barks at me while Ansel is making sure the bit c h is alright. ¡°This is all her doing!¡± To her, I say, ¡°What the f u c k are you hiding from Jason, and who the hell is Spencer?¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 165. Tyson Her face goes all pale. She usually avoids looking into someone¡¯s eyes but this time, she stares directly at me. There is a rage I have never seen in her gaze before. ¡°Don¡¯t you mar say that name again!¡± Her tone is low but menacing. I get in her face. ¡°Or else what, bitch? She doesn¡¯t reply. ¡°Is he some former lover? The one who f u c k e d you for the first time only to dump you when he realized what a cu n t you are?¡± The bitch ps me hard. ¡°Shut up!¡± she yells. Jasper and Ansel get in front of the bit ch, letting me know they won¡¯t let me harm her. Bloodes out from the corner of my mouth and I clean it with my thumb. ¡°You will regret this,¡± I say and I go to check the main house. The house. We will have to tear down the guest house and build a new one. Except for Jasper and the bitc h, the others follow me. After checking every room and every corner and not finding anything, I let Jasper-who is putting out the fire-know it is safe to go inside. The others start giving Jasper a hand while I go to check the farm. Ruebenes after me. He is quiet and I appreciate it because all the hate I feel for her is boiling inside of me and I need to find a way to blow some steam. That bit ch will regret hitting me. Jasper and Ansel might protect her now but they will get bored. Especially Ansel. He is not one to keep girlfriends for too long. Jasper though, might be a problem. I go to the barn. ¡°Diva,e. We have work to do.¡± Diva might be loyal to Rueben but she listens to me too. Armed only with a handgun and my knife, I make my way out of the property. Diva leads the way while Rueben walks beside me. Rueben, who has been quietly observing me for several minutes, says, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Diseased Cu n t had anything to do with the bomb.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you suddenly forgive her because she prevented Roy from shooting you,¡± I voice my frustration. ¡°I will never forgive her for what she¡¯s done, but I think you are letting your emotions take over.¡± ¡°Like you are not?¡± I point out. We stop walking and Rueben takes out his cigar pack and offers me one. ¡°Tyson, you are losing it. I light up the cigar and take several drags from it. Maybe I am losing my shit but it started when the bitc h came to live on the farm. I never thought I was capable of hating someone as much as I hate her. ¡°I am just stressed out,¡± I finally open up. ¡°Things have not been turning out as I wanted, and this writer¡¯s block is 165 Tyson f u c k i n g with my brain.¡± Ever since the night in the forest, I haven¡¯t been able to write a damn word. Deadlines are approaching fast and all I do is sit in front of myptop and watch words that make no sense to me. Ruchen smokes as he studies me for a while. ¡°I figured. You need to clear your head.¡± ¡°You think I haven¡¯t tried? But since we brought that bit c h here, everything is going to hell,¡± Finishing his cigar, Rueben says, ¡°F u c k her.¡± *Are you crazy? She may as well have HSV or worse. I am not touching her until Maddox clears her.¡± ¡°You can always use condoms.¡± It¡¯s been a while since I f u c k e d someone, and it might help me calm my demon. And me. ¡°Fine,¡± I agreed, ¡°but only if you join me. Now, let¡¯s finish inspecting the farm.¡± We spend the next few hours inspecting every inch of the property and the surroundings but there is no trace of Jason and his friends. After setting traps around the farm, we check to see if Roy is still alive, leaving Diva to guard the farm, before returning to the house. The others have put out the fire by now. It is close to midnight when Rueben and I enter the kitchen. The bitch is here, washing the dishes. Having her live in the guest house was bad enough but there is no f u c k i n g way I will let her stay in the house that is meant for the woman who will be my wife. The only ce this bitc h deserves to be is in a dog kennel and even that is too much luxury for her. ¡°What the f u c k are you doing in my house!?¡± Rueben snarls, making her drop a te. Immediately, she drops to her knees. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± she mumbles. ¡°Get the f u c k out!¡± I yell. The bitc h hurries to clean the broken te. ¡°Leave that and get the hell out!¡± My voice is so loud Mosees out of his room. The wound he sustained earlier is cleaned and a bandage covers it. ¡°What¡¯s with all the racket?¡±. ¡°Why is the bit c h here?¡± I demand to know. ¡°With the guest house ruined, where is she supposed to live?¡± Mose answers with a question. ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care. But not under the same roof as me,¡± I say. Mose rubs his temples. ¡°How about we give her back to her brother and be done with her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rueben and I say at the same time. Mose narrows his eyes. ¡°So you don¡¯t want her here but neither of you want her gone. Can you at least decide what you want?¡± I look at the bitc h. She is still on her knees like the whore she is. My gaze goes to Rueben and he gives me a curt nod. 165. Tyson He is going to let her stay in the house. I should have guessed it. He always had a soft spot for the bitc h. ¡°Whatever.¡± I grab a beer from the fridge and sit at the table. Mose returns to his room. ¡°Who told you, you can set foot in here?¡± I ask het. ¡°Jasper. He said that I can stay in his room until the other house is fixed,¡± the bitc h exins as she cleans the floor. Even if I want to kick her out of here, where will she sleep, in the barn? Jasper and Ansel will never allow it. For now, I will have to ept her in my house. ¡°Jasper had no right to decide for all of us. Where is he anyway?¡± I want to know. ¡°He and Ansel went to check on the horses.¡± Of course. Because Jasper always bails on us when shit hits the fan. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough that Roy put a bomb in the guest house, you decided to destroy this one, starting with the tes,¡± Rueben mutters while he sits on his chair. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how clumsy I am,¡± the bitc h says. 1 I watch her while I finish my beer and when she tries to stand, I say, ¡°Stay as you are. In the end, your ce is on your knees.¡± I grab my beer and go to her. Her eyes widen, looking at me with fear. Like I am a monster. Maybe I am. A scratch is on her forehead and I lift up my hand so I can trace it with the tip of my finger, making her flinch. ¡°Did I do this?¡± She shrugs, her gaze fixed on my chest. My attention goes to her right cheek. A bruise covers it. ¡°Is this where Roy hit you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± she replies. Is she stupid or what? ¡°Rueben told me you prevented him from being shot again,¡± I change the subject. Her eyes dart to Rueben. ¡°He still got hurt.¡± ¡°He did, and for this, you deserve to be punished. Not to mention, you pped me earlier.¡± She nods slowly. ¡°When she scratched my face, I whipped her with my belt. How are you going to teach her never to put her hands on you?¡± I remember what Roy said about the bitc h hating to be f u c k e d in the as s. Seeing her on her knees makes me hard as hell. I don¡¯t even remember when thest time I went to the Blood Lodge to have my needs taken care of was. Having the bit c h here is convenient. The bitc h guesses what¡¯s going through my mind as she asks, ¡°How may I please you?¡± I want to gag her on my coc k, then bend her over the table and fill her as s with my cu m while Rueben f u c k s her mouth. 165. Tyson It¡¯s like the bi t c h reads my mind. Her hands reach to open my fly, and I grab her wrists with my free hand. ¡°Stay away from my office,¡± I say and leave the kitchen, taking what is left of my beer with me. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hi everyone. I hope you are enjoying the book even if some parts are very dark but do remember these men are not ordinary humans. If you want to discus chapters of anything else, you can find me on FB Amy T Stories ¨C or the chat groups set by the app Chapter 166 Chapter 166 166. Olivia ¡®Cause I don¡¯t wanna see your face no more. Rueben watches me as I clean all the pieces of the broken te with my hands. A broom is nearby but I don¡¯t want to touch it. I never wanted any of this. If only things had turned out differently on the night I killed Cam, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. Did I do this? What did Tyson intend with that question? He certainly doesn¡¯t care if I live or die. Hurting me is something he enjoys. Stop thinking about it! I hate this. I hate that my mind is clear, that I can think, that I can overanalyze everything. Why did Jasper have to force me to quit drugs? I wasn¡¯t harming anyone. Is this where Roy hit you? My cheek still throbs in pain. Mose offered me some painkillers but I declined. There was a masked rage in Tyson¡¯s voice. Does he want to be the only one to hurt me? I have news for him-the line in front of him is long. He either kills everyone else or will have to wait for his turn. Only that his turn has finally At least Tyson didn¡¯t punish me for pping him. Perhaps me asking how I could please him took him off guard. But he was hard. Yet he stepped away. Thank Go d. Because having to f u c k Tyson is not something I am looking forward to. I would rather have Jasper f u c k my as s all night long. I need to find a way to stop myself from thinking. I need to go back to Jason. He is the one who can give me what I want my daily dose. After I throw the broken te in the trash I check on Miss Teapot. The explosion scared her pretty badly and she hid under the bed. While Jasper was trying to put out the fire, I was trying to convince her toe to me. It took some time to coax her to jump into my arms. Content that Miss Teapot is sleeping in the basket Jasper put for her next to the fridge, I hobble back to the sink to finish washing the dishes. My toes are killing me, but I wee the pain as it distracts me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rueben¡¯s question takes me by surprise. His tone isced with anger. ¡°If I am going to live here I might as well help.¡± A loud soundes from behind me, and I don¡¯t need to turn around to know that Rueben mmed his fist on the 166 Olivia table. ¡°You don¡¯t live here. This is only temporary. If we weren¡¯t in the middle of the f u c k i n g winter, I would have had you sleep outside. I don¡¯t trust you won¡¯t try to kill me in my sleep.¡± ¡°I can sleep in the barn,¡± I offer. That way I can be closer to the horses. I haven¡¯t seen them since the night I snuck out. I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about Speckles since then. ¡°I would rainer have you here so I can keep a close eye on you.¡± Ruchen needs to make up his mind. I put the dishes in the cab Jasper showed me before he and Ansel went to the barn. The wound Rueben sustained earlier is still bleeding and I grab the first aid kit and go to him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What the f u c k are you doing?¡± he snaps when I try to roll up his sleeve and jerks his arm away from me, a look of disgust on his face. It¡¯s hard to see how much he hates me, especially since we used to spend so much time together ying video games and doing other stuff. But those times are long gone. I open the first aid kit. ¡°Making sure your wound won¡¯t get infected.¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± 1 shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± A lie. Despite what Rueben and Tyson did to me, I don¡¯t wish anything bad to happen to them. I understand why they hate me. Why they did what they did to me. Besides, I don¡¯t think treating people badly, even if they do terrible things to you, will fix anything. Kindness might not be the answer to all my problems, but I can¡¯t change who I am. ¡°But you still need the wound taken care of.¡± Rueben takes out a cigar and starts smoking. ¡°Mose will take care of it.¡± I put some Betadine on a medical gauze. ¡°Mose hit his head pretty badly during the explosion. He needs to rest.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Rueben stops protesting. I clean his wound and then bandage it. Fortunately, the bullet only grazed his arm. I don¡¯t think I would have had the courage to use whatever power the doctors gave on Rueben again. How did I even bring him back like that? I am a f u c k i n g freak. Such irony. I killed Cam and I ended up saving Rueben. Why didn¡¯t I have this power the night I shot my best friend? The bandage around his neck is dirty and I remove it. After a quick inspection, I put on a new dressing. ¡°Your neck is healing pretty well. You must have a strong demon.¡± He snorts. ¡°What do you know? You are a high school dropout.¡± Not by choice. I had ns. Dreams. Hopes. But one decision destroyed my entire life. ¡°When I was in the Celestial Heaven, I used to take care of the women who didn¡¯t take Carlos¡¯ training that well. I might have learned a thing or two,¡± I shrug. ¡°You learned how to suck and ride c o c k s,¡± Rueben snorts, but there is a trace of anger in his tone. 166. Olivia I can¡¯t tell if he is mocking me or resents me for what I was forced to do. Maybe both? Hesitantly, I s things.¡± ¡°Among other Rueben finishes his cigar and puts it out on top of my hand. It hurts but I stay still. Taking out the knife Cam and I gave him years ago on his birthday, he says, ¡°If you think you can wiggle your way into our lives, you are wrong. Diseased C u n t.¡± Cutting his right palm, blood dripping on the table, he adds, ¡°When we are done with the sex tapes and Senator Deymar¡¯s career is destroyed, I will kill you,¡± he vows, letting me know how adamant he is to end my life. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 167. Olivia I prepared more Betadine. Rueben isn¡¯t aware of how hard I¡¯vetched onto his promise and force myself to be patient. 1 clean his palm and put a bandaid over the cut. The back doe: opens. Ansel and Jasper enter, and they go wash their hands, ¡°When can we start with the sex tapes?¡± 1 ask, eager to be reunited with Cam in the next life. Ruchen stands. ¡°When you no longer look like the cheap whore that you are.¡± ¡°Can we stop with the insults?¡± Jasper asks. Ruchen ignores Jasper¡¯s question and says, ¡°You had no right to let the Diseased C u n t into our home. Not without asking me first!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to have Olivia live with us,¡± Jasper keeps arguing. ¡°You know how this works. We are blood-brothers. We make decisions together. And where is she supposed to sleep?¡± Ruchen inquiries. Jasper winks at me. ¡°In my bed.¡± Ever since Mosemented that technically, I can have children, Jasper has reverted to his old bubbly self and is all over me once more. I don¡¯t trust it tost, not when his ¡®affection for me is transactional. He is loving toward me only because he wants what a woman¡¯s body can offer him. What will happen the next time he gets disappointed? I go to put the first aid kit in its ce and Ansel grabs me by my waist and pulls me in for a kiss. His tongue invades my mouth and his hands grab my a s s. He kisses me hard, his lips punishing mine, submitting them to his will. No man has ever kissed me like this before. My skin tingles. I hate this, whatever this is. When Ansel lets go of me, Rueben doesn¡¯t waste time expressing what he thinks of Ansel trying to ¡°It is clear Jasper is not the only one suffering from brain damage.¡± o get into my pants. ¡°Never been better,¡± Ansel says and smacks my a s s hard before going to grab a beer. I swallow my yelp and put the first aid kit where I found it. ¡°No one was hurt during the explosion.¡± Rueben throws him an angry nce. The explosion took not only me by surprise but also Jasper and Mose. Until the fire was put out, I didn¡¯t think I would have to live under the same roof as him. I asked Jasper and Ansel to let me stay in the guest house, but they dismissed me immediately, saying it was not only not safe but that they would have to tear it down in the following days. Ansel keeps talking. ¡°Well, almost no one. We got our hands on a Duke. And if I am really lucky, tonight I will get my coc k wet. It¡¯s been a while. Gotta keep the pipe clean and empty my balls.¡± I haven¡¯t told him what Mose said about in vitro fertilization but he is aware of me being clean. Jasper informed him. After what was done to me in the medical facility, it doesn¡¯te as a shock. The doctors told me I would never get any STDs. 167 Olivia ¡°Besides, we only agreed to have Olivia stay in your room because it is bigger than mine, or else she would have slept in my bed,¡± Ansel says to Jasper as he sits at the table. Ilis gaze goes to me. ¡°You will sleep in the middle so we can have better ess to you.¡± Rueben shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to use condoms. Go d knows what you can catch from her.¡± Rueben and Tyson are yet to get tired of iming I have some terminal disease I can pass on to them. Jasper grins. ¡°Maddox sent Olivia¡¯s blood result. She is clean.¡± Rueben¡¯s eyebrows shoot up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Of course he doesn¡¯t. Because thinking the worst about me is easier. In his shoes, I would probably Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. think the same. I was forced to take so much coc k I lost count. Pulling out his phone, Jasper says, ¡°Check the message I¡¯m sending you,¡± his fingers move fast over the screen and Rueben fishes out his phone from the back pocket of his pants, ¡°right now.¡± Rueben quickly scans the message before putting his phone back in his pocket. ¡°We should repeat the test just to be sure. To me, he says, ¡°If you are going to live here, there are going to be rules for you. You are never invited to eat with us. In fact, the less I see your face around here, the happier I will be. You are not to enter my room no matter what. Nor the living room. You can use the kitchen when I am not around.¡± ring at me, he adds, ¡°If you ever set foot in the Lair, I will kill you on the spot. Clear?¡± Rueben¡¯s words are dripping in venom. The Lair. Cam often talked about it. The ce in the house where the Lords raise their family. Where they love and take care of their bonded. When he was courting me, he used to tell me about how big our Lair would be and we would spend all the time there, loving each other. Lies. Everything he had ever told me had been lies. He broke me in so many ways, body and soul, and yet, being so close to him made me realize I don¡¯t hate him for the way he broke off things with me. Just like the Lords, the Dukes also have a Lair, only it is called a Sanctum. The entire second floor of my parents¡¯ house was the Sanctum. Jason was raised there, while I was given a room on the first floor. It took me years to understand how unwanted I was. Then Cam appeared in my life. Then he and his friends. For some time, I fooled myself into thinking that I could be happy. Everything had been an illusion. But now I know the truth. ¡°Clear.¡± I say. ¡°Look me in the eyes when you are talking to me,¡± Rueben snarls. Up until now I avoided looking at his face. My gaze finds his. Turquoise eyes stare at me. The same shade as Cam¡¯s. The same shade as those of that boy that I love so much. I feel like I am punched right in the gut. ¡°Clear,¡± I repeat myself and jerk my gaze away from him. ¡°I am going out. I don¡¯t like that Diva is out there alone.¡± Rueben grabs his coat and leaves the house. I let out a small breath of relief. I didn¡¯t know how tense I was until now. 167. Olivia Ansel drinks from his beer. Will he give me one if I ask him nicely? I better not risk angering Jasper. ¡°Have you checked to see if Speckles had any fillies?¡± ¡°I did. You were right. How did you know?¡± I shrug, not knowing how to exin. ¡°She did?¡± Jasper asks. ¡°Yeah. I will try to find out more but with the shit goi Chapter 168 Chapter 168 168. Olivia My body moves and I sit across Ansel¡¯sp before I can think. The years spent in the Celestial Heaven made me obey men without questioning the orders I was given. Antel snakes a hand around my waist and pulls me close to him until my head rests on his shoulder. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been held Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. like this. Ansel drinks from his beer. Looking at Jasper, he says, ¡°Finally, this house feels like a home. We now have a woman to protect,¡± How can Ansel im he will protect me when he kicked me so hard he broke several of my ribs? Why are men so maniptive? Tyson and Rueben will never agree with me being their woman. Nor would I. Killing Cam and living in the Celestial Heaven has broken me and made me into a person who can never feel happiness or love again. Men like it when women give them attention, so I put my palm against Ansel¡¯s chest. Jasper joins us and sits close to Ansel, facing us. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Jasper asks. My gaze goes to the top of my hand. The spot where Rueben put out his cigar has traces of ashes and the area around it is red and fluffy. I want to lie but remembering Jasper promised to punish me if I don¡¯t tell the truth, I say, Rueben.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes sh red while a snarl leaves Ansel¡¯s lips. He even ms the beer on the table. It surprises me that it didn¡¯t break. ¡°We will have a talk with him and Tyson,¡± Ansel promises. ¡°I deserve this and much more for what I did to Cam.¡± Pulling my legs into hisp, Jasper says, ¡°I know you regret killing her, Little Love. I can feel it. One day, Rueben will forgive you.¡± No, he won¡¯t. Nor will I forgive myself. Changing the subject, Jasper says, ¡°You have been on your feet for too long today. Your toes are swelling again. Do they hurt?¡± ¡°A bit,¡± I say. Jasper does something that takes mepletely off guard. He kisses my toes. Ansel cups my i t , his thumbs stroking my nipples. Something ignites inside of me and it scares me because I have never felt like this before. Not since him. Jasper¡¯s lips trail up my left leg until it reaches my knee. His brown eyes stare into mine, and I hear myself whisper, ¡°How may I please you, Master?¡± I should stop asking this stupid question but Carlos trained me into saying it whenever men give me a bit of attention. It is Ansel who answers, his breath warm on my neck. ¡°I can think of several ways you can make Jasper and me happy 108 Nivia bonight Stacking the arts cu c ki n g, thei Riching them, Spread an a s s so that they can f u c k it. I don¡¯t get high or drunk, the next few hours will be pure agony. Expecially if Jasper decides to take my a s. His c o c k will bear an ¡°She is still healing.¡± taxper points out. Ansel opens my shirt, revealing my t i t s to Jasper-his eyes sh red. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t dreamed of sucking and licking these girls until she c u m s,¡± Ansel says as he pinches my nipples. Jasper parts his lips, the tip of his tongue licking the corner of his mouth. To me, Ansel says, ¡°Because I certainly did dream of you, Honey. Ever since I first set IV (VES ON VOu, I wanted youLL.¡± He did? I would have never guessed it. Ansel was always so¡­ indifferent towards me. Plus, he had a girlfriend back then. One of the popr girls from school. I don¡¯t remember her name but she was a senior. Ansel squeezes my t i t s, his fingers punishing my nipples. Jasper is hypnotized by Ansel¡¯s movements. ¡°It was wrong. but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting you.¡± His hard co c k pokes my hip. ¡°I watched you when no one was paying attention, imagining how you would sound when I f u c k d you. And I am about to find out.¡± ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t be doing this,¡±sper protests but his voice isced with need. start to retreat at the back of my mind when Ansel lifts up my shirt, baring my thighs and pu s s y to Jasper. After the fire was put out, Jasper helped me take a bath, and after that, he sh av e d my p u s s y and legs, leaving my skin smooth. ¡°Look at her and tell me you don¡¯t want to know what her pu s s y feels like. Look at her and tell me you don¡¯t want to feel her lips wrap around your d i c k while 1 f u c k her from behind.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes fill with lust, and yet he asks me, ¡°Is this okay with you?¡± I freeze. I have never been asked if I want to be f u c k e d or not before. Is this some kind of a test? Ansel replies instead of me. ¡°She is our woman. She will take our c o c k s whenever we want like the good whore she is.¡± Whore. That¡¯s really how Ansel sees me. Just like everyone else. Jasper frowns. ¡°We are not going to force her.¡± Ansel ps my t i t s. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to force her, just show her where her ce is. On her knees, begging for our c o c k s. Begging to be f u c k e d, her p u s s y and a s s filled with our c u m. Her belly, too.¡± ¡°We should care for her, not treat her like a slut,¡± Jasper argues. Ansel tugs on my nipples. ¡°We are Lords and it is our right to dominate our woman, to show her how things are.¡± 168. Olivia Jasper wants to say something, but Ansel doesn¡¯t let him. ¡°Olivia¡¯s duty is to satisfy all our needs like the good slut she is and say thank you, my Lords, after we wreck her.¡± My thoughts turn to the days when I started my training as a se x ve. Carlos would have men f u k me for hours and they would not stop until they were satisfied. I didn¡¯t cry because I knew no one would save me but I did try to fight back. When torture to the point of fainting didn¡¯t subdue me, Carlos got me hooked on drugs. I stopped resisting because it was the only way I I was beaten to a pulp becaud ensure I would get my next dose. But now? Now, it will be just like back then when I was beaten to a pulp because I didn¡¯t want to suck c o c k s. I need to find a way to numb my body. I don¡¯t think I can do this without the help of drugs or a l c o h o l. Ansel wraps his fingers around my neck, his lips engulf mine, his tongue enters my mouth, and he kisses me roughly while his free hand goes to my pus s y. I part my legs and he pushes a finger inside of me. I am so dry it burns and my muscles contract around him. When he moves his finger, I wince. ¡°Rx,¡± Ansel murmurs against my lips. Even if I want to, I don¡¯t know how. I always tense like this when I am f u c k e d. Maybe it is because of the intense pain. men always make me feel. ¡°She needs more time to get used to us,¡± Jasper says. ¡°You know how women like to be wooed before they open their legs for us.¡± I don¡¯t want to be wooed just left alone. Suddenly, Ansel stands with me in his arms. ¡°What she needs is to cu m several times on our c o c k s. Let¡¯s take her to your room and make her scream.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 169. Olivia Make her screant. This is going to be bad. They are going to hurt me so badly. I scream so loudly in my head, begging them not to do this, but they don¡¯t hear me, no one ever does. My face betrays. no expression. I learned a long time ago to school my features into neutrality. Ansel takes me to Jasper¡¯s room. I barely pay any attention to the house around me as I try to focus on keeping my shi t together as I feel I am on the verge of a panic attack. Jasper passes us and opens the door to his room and turns on the light. He showed me around earlier but I can¡¯t remember anything. All I can think about is how they are going to use my body for their own pleasure. I try to retreat to the back of my mind, but the fear paralyzes me. When Ansel puts me on the bed and removes my shirt, a low whimper leaves me. Pull it together, Olivia. You knew this wasing. Jasper gets behind me, his armsing around me, his palms covering my s, while Ansel kneels between my legs, careful not to touch my toes. ¡°Show me your pus s y, Honey.¡± My legs spread wide open and I turn my attention to the room, trying to focus on the paintings on the wall. One of them is The Garden of Earthly Delights. What a strange painting to have in a bedroom. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the real thing or a replica. ¡°Look at me,¡± Ansel demands. I don¡¯t want to look at him. My gaze goes to Ansel. I don¡¯t want to look at him. I don¡¯t want to be here. I don¡¯t want to do this. Ansel runs a finger between my folds and my body tenses. ¡°Look how beautiful you are. But you know what will be even better?¡± I shake my head, my gaze locked on his face. Ansel and Jasper always make me look into their eyes. It confuses me. ¡°Seeing you so f u c k i n g wet for me, for us, your juices will drip on the bed while you tremble with need and beg for release.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get wet. Ever.¡± Ansel¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Some men tried but gave up rather quickly and called me frigid.¡± Something flickers in Ansel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have been with the right men. All those Dukes who f u c k e d you until now with their whiskey d i c k s have no idea how to make a woman scream and moan for them. How to make here by only looking at her.¡± He takes my hand into his and puts it against his hard dic k. He is big. Not like Jasper but still big enough to hurt me. ¡°This is the answer to your frigidity. Not only my c o c k, but those of my blood-brothers as well.¡± Behind me, Jasper¡¯s co c k throbs. ¡°We will f u c k you so good we will cure you.¡± 169 Olivia I don¡¯t want to be f u c k e d. I don¡¯t want to be touched. My palm rests on top of Ansel¡¯s co c k and I move it up and down his length. ¡°May 17o 1 ask, hoping that he and Jasper will be happy with a blow j o b. But hope is another illusion. A mirage that I once believed. Ansel groans and I open his fly. ¡°I am really good at sucking c o c k s.¡± Jasper squeeres my t i t s, letting me know he would like me to use my mouth on him until he empties his halls down my throat. ¡°Sounds very tempting, but right now, you are the focus, not our c o c k ,¡± Ansel says. I am¡­ what? He spits on my p u s s y and pushes a finger inside of me. It still hurts, but not like before. I try to convince my body to rx, but the thought of being f u c k e d so hard I can no longer contain my tears makes me tense up. ¡°Don¡¯t fight this, Honey,¡± he says as his finger moves inside me. Jasper rolls my nipples between his big fingers, his lips peppering kisses on my neck. Don¡¯t fight this? Ansel doesn¡¯t want me to fight them, so I force myself to stay still, to endure whatever they are about to do to me. Some men prefer it when women struggle. But not Ansel. He wants a docile woman. ¡°You¡¯re quite tight,¡± Ansel says as he pushes another finger inside of me. am? ¡°Men alwaysined I was loose.¡± Jasperughs. ¡°They probably had small di ck s. Not like us, who can fill up a woman with only the tip of our c o c k s.¡± No doubt Jasper can do that.. Ansel pumps his fingers in and out of me, anger shing in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think of others while you are with us.¡± His thumb rubs my c l i t, the pain slowly fading away. His fingers start to slide in and out of me with ease. My body reacts in a way I never thought it would be possible again. I get wet. How is this even possible? I never-never- get wet. Not entirely true. I use to get wet for him. Since then, no matter how hard men tried, my body never reacted like it does for Ansel. Why? ¡°In fact, I forbid you to ever think of those f u c k e r s who used your body only for their own pleasure.¡± I don¡¯t know if I can do that, but nevertheless, I nod. Ansel moves his thumb fast against my c l i t, his fingers curling inside of me, and he presses his free hand on the lower part of my stomach. Jasper bites my neck, taking my flesh between his teeth and sucking it as he continues to y with my t i t s. No doubt he will leave a bruise on my skin, but at least this one will not be born out of pain. Ansel has his eyes fixed on my pu s s y, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°This is what I am talking about. You are so f u c k i n g hot. Look how wet you¡¯re getting.¡± Ansel hums. My breath catches in my throat. Liquid gushes out of my pus s y and Ansel moves his fingers fast, sliding them in and out of me fast, pressing more on my stomach. Whimperse out of my mouth. Is it pain that I am feeling or something else entirely? PAH Fire, moltenva ignites inside of me. My nipples turn to pebbles and¡­ my head spins. What is happening to me? 169 Olivia Jasper turns my head to the side and he kisses me, our tongues meeting in the middle in a slow dance. His hand returns to my t i t. My hips buck involuntarily. My body feels heavy and I ache for more. What are Ansel and Jasper doing to me? I¡¯ve never experienced this before. ¡°And you you were frigid. Look at how your p u s s y is weeping for c o c k,¡± Ansel chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey, I will take care of your starving little cun t.¡± Jasper keeps kissing me and I can¡¯t see what Ansel is doing but I hear him say, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time,¡± before his thumb disappears from my cl i t, only to be reced by his tongue. His. Tongue. He groans against my p u s s y, sending vibrations against my cl i t and I¡­. moan. Jasper eagerly swallows them. Oh G o d. I moaned, it wasn¡¯t forced and Ansel is eating me out. This is not real. It can¡¯t be¡­. I must have stepped in the Twilight Zone because men don¡¯t like to eat pu s s i e s, they only want their coc k s taken care of. Ansel licks and sucks my cli t before pulling out his fingers and enthusiasticallyps my entrance before f u c ki n g me with his tongue. I keep moaning. Is this pleasure that I am feeling? It¡¯s overwhelming me. I am burning. Fire kisses my skin. Ansel keeps f u c k i n g me, his skilled tongue makes me feel¡­ dragging me to the edge of a precipice. Ansel is f u c k i n g me with his tongue and I love it. It doesn¡¯t hurt and it feels so good. His tongue darts in and out of me. My a s s lifts from the bed and Ansel grabs my hips as he relentlessly abuses my puss y in the best way. I was aware sex is not supposed to hurt, but I never thought it could feel this good. Ansel told me not to fight them, but something ising and it is scaring me. I try to jerk away from Jasper, but he grabs my hair and holds my head in ce as he roughly kisses me. Ansel¡¯s tongue returns to my cli t, his finger enters my y, and pumps it in and out of me. My body ignites. My legs start to shake. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Fingers curl inside of me, teasing a spot that makes me feel so f u c ki n g good. Fingers tease my nipples, first one, then the other. My ability to think is lost. Whimpers and moans rise from my throat. My skin tingles. My body shakes uncontrobly. What the f u ck is happening? Jasper keeps feasting on my mouth. Ansel keeps eating my pus s y. Something is about to happen. My heart beast faster and faster. I try to close my legs, but Ansel grabs my thigh, forcing them apart, and growls in anger against my throbbing cli t. 169. Olivia And it happens. Ie. It¡¯s like my body explodes and melts at the same time, stars dancing in front of my eyes. Never, and I mean never, have I felt this good. Pure bliss. Jasper pulls his head back and looks at me as I scream, my head thrashing against him. Is this how it feels when someone has an o r g a s m? I don¡¯t even have words to describe what is happening to me. Everything is so intense and I can¡¯t breathe. My lungs feel like they are on fire. Ansel circles my cl i t with the tip of his tongue and I think Ie again. My hips jerk up. ¡°Ansel,¡± I hear myself moaning. This is the second time I have moaned a man¡¯s name. The first one was his after we made out in his precious orchard. We never took things too far but I liked it when he touched me. It always felt good, more than good, but what Ansel and Jasper did to me felt¡­ amazing. Ansel lifts up his head and cleans his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°You taste even better than I imagined.¡± Licking the fingers that were inside of me, he adds, ¡°Addictive.¡± To Jasper, he says, ¡°Best p u s s y I ever ate. You should try it.¡± Tears swirl in my eyes. This is too much for me to handle. Jasper pulls me in hisp. ¡°Little Love? Did we hurt you?¡± Why is Jasper concerned for me? I blink my tears away. Why are he and Ansel doing these things to me? Making me feel good? Making me cu m? I don¡¯t understand them. ¡°No.¡± I shouldn¡¯t question Ansel and yet I need to know. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Ansel furrows his brow, confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡± He is worried about whether I liked it or not? He has no idea¡­ no idea of what he did to me. Of what he made me feel. ¡°I did. No man has ever put his mouth on me like that.¡± Ansel looks at Jasper and then back at me. ¡°No one has eaten your pu s s y before?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Eating pu s s y is the best thing in the world,¡± Jasperments. A smug expression appears on Ansel¡¯s face. ¡°Then I am d I was your first to give you this experience. Told you I would make you scream.¡± He did. ¡°I thought you were referring to making me scream in pain, I confess. Ansel leans forward and kisses me. ¡°I am not a sad i st like Carlos. Hurting women kills my mood.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 170. Ansel Rueben and Tyson were wrong about Olivia. She is not a cheap whore as they like to think. If she were a pornai it was only because she was forced to do it. The pornais from the Blood Lodge are different from those in the Celestial Heaven. The Dukes treat their se x ves like absolute garbage. We, the Lords, might be utter as s h o l e s when ites to women, but we don¡¯t take pleasure in torturing them. Those who are in the habit of harming women are usually severely punished by the Elders, There is no excuse for what Rueben and Tyson did to Olivia. When the Elders find out-because they always find out- there will be consequences. I am not a snitch, so I won¡¯t go running to the Blood Lodge to tell what is happening here, but enough is enough. The bomb in the guest house made me see how close I was to losing Olivia. It snapped me back to reality and to seeing her for who she really is and who I am in reality and what I must do to keep everyone I care about safe. I have already lost people I loved but I won¡¯t let it happen again. Ever since we brought Olivia to the farm, my unhealthy obsession has grown even stronger. When I heard the explosion, I got scared. Scared that she had died. That Roy killed her. It was that fear that made me take Olivia into Jasper¡¯s bed. I want to f u c k her, to fill her with my cum until I am certain she is well. I want her beneath me, screaming my name as I teach her all about pleasure. She tries to hide her aversion to sex behind a mask of indifference but her eyes never lie, neither can her body. I can see how she hates being f u c k e d because she was forced to be a pornai but to hear that even her first time was awful makes me want to kill anyone who has ever touched her. Because I failed her. Because I refused to admit what I am. What she is. ¡°He raped you?¡± I growl. Another growl reverberates inside of me, matching my anger. I am not the only one feeling like that. Jasper¡¯s eyes sh red. I hope she is not referring to the person I think she is because I will beat the living shit out of him. Olivia chews her bottom lip. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I forgave him a long time ago.¡± Olivia is wrong. It does matter. Back when Cam was alive, I knew her brother liked Olivia. Despite how I felt for her, I never said a word about it because I really thought he would protect her. He failed her. I failed her. Everything is my fault because I didn¡¯t speak up. Because I didn¡¯t do what I was supposed to do. I chose to hide, to pretend I was normal. That Olivia was normal. That¡¯s why I refused to believe she brought back Rueben. Because I still held onto the hope that I was normal. When I found Olivia with her arm cut open, I still refused to admit my role in all of this, but thest straw was the explosion. It is the only Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. thing that made me snap out of the lie I have built around myself. I am done letting Tyson and Rueben abuse her. I was a fool to think he loved her enough to know how she truly is. Who she truly is. When she disappeared I was relieved because I thought I never had to face the truth. But the reality was that she was still in Veross City, forced to f u c k man after man. I didn¡¯t do anything to stop it. Carlos needs to be eliminated and the Dukes need to be taught a lesson they won¡¯t forget any time soon. ¡°No one will rape you again,¡± I promise her. 170 Ansel She nods but her eyes tell me she doesn¡¯t believe me. Words mean nothing to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you do it. Everyone does it.¡± I take in all her scars. Especially the one on her stomach. Where. This is on me. I was told what I had to do, but I didn¡¯t. There are things I need to know. To learn. Not now. Now, I need to take care of Olivia. To show her that I am here for her. A purr rises inside me. I am not one to talk to my¡­ demon, but even so, I tell him, ¡°You are a warrior not a cat. Act like it.¡± He purrs even louder. 1 look at Jasper. Even without words, the link between us allows us to understand each other. ¡°I need you to trust us, Honey. Think you can do that for me?¡± I ask. Her chin trembles slightly. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± I kiss her. ¡°I want to show you what you¡¯ve been missing all this time. I already gave you an o rg a s m and I know Jasper is eager to eat your pus s y as well. Trust is something you find difficult.¡± She opens her mouth to say something but no soundes out. ¡°I understand. But for the next few hours, forget everything and let us take care of you.¡± Olivia shifts on the bed, her ti t s bouncing against Jasper¡¯s hands, I can still taste her on my lips and I want to dive back between her legs and feast on her p u ss y until she explodes on my to again before I f u c k her so roughly that I will bond to her for eternity. I can¡¯t have a bonded. Precum oozes out of my d i c k. No one will know. This is my goal. This has always been my goal. To protect Olivia. Instead of doing so, I ran. I didn¡¯t want to face who and what I was and I lost sight of it, but¡­. Tick Tock. I could have lost her in the blink of an eye. And with her everything. It took me a long time to decide but I am ready to step up and fulfill my role. She is already doing her part, even if she doesn¡¯t know it. I add a new goal-to make Olivia my bonded. It is forbidden but I don¡¯t care. It is the only way I can be sure I will protect her from¡­everything. Besides, she is mine. She has always been mine. I tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, my fingers brushing against her skin. A purr echoes in my head. Yes. I can make this work. I can bond my soul to hers. No one has to know. No one will ever know. Because if they do¡­. I will be sent 170. Ansel to the Catbs. Or worse. Hello everyone. From now on updates will be daily The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!